ã€ŠThe 13th Kingdom: Reincarnationã€‹


 Chapter 0: The Tuesday (Hell Broke Loose)

    Prologue: The Tuesday (Hell Broke Loose)

    Day 3 of 1st Fire Cycle, 99 r.c.

    The extravagant view of a horizon laced with a sea of clouds and masses of land peeping from between the waves of cumulonimbus creates the backdrop for a beautifully simplistic house. It¡¯s crafted from a unique mix of wood logs, plaster, and rivercane walls, with a thatched roof. The scent of fresh earth and the faint fragrance of rain clouds fill the air. The window, with its highly reflective glass, casts the soft glow of three crescent moons into a serene light emanating from one side of the house. The soft chirping of night insects and the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze add to the tranquility. This Creek Native American-inspired architecture sits upon an abandoned village that calls one of the islands in the sky archipelago, home.

    "So you want me to tell you this old long story, huh? You must enjoy hearing an old demon ramble on about the past. Well before I do, let me ask you something. Do you believe in reincarnation?" A baritone voice of a mature male is heard from the doorway.

    "Did you know, I once didn''t believe in Gods or even an afterlife? But that all got thrown out the window that time I died and got reincarnated as a spider."

    "...Or was it a slime?"

    "Oh shit, I''m trippin''. That was that book I was reading."

    "Ok, okay, ok... but I did get a chance at another life like one of those isekai mangas. That whole adventure was wild as fuck."

    These words precede the emergence of an Oni demon. So handsome was he that one might mistake him for a human if not for the two indigo horns adorning his forehead. The pair gleam faintly under the soft light. Standing at 183 centimeters, he steps out of the shadows of the dimly lit home, a devilish grin on his face. His eyes, the same silver as the 1st Moon, contrast sharply with his black scleras, making them appear like stars in the night sky. Black pin markings streak downward from the corners of his eyes, giving him a perpetually sorrowful look. His hair, a cascade of tight locks the colors of midnight, frames his face, and a neatly trimmed goatee adds a touch of fatherly charm.

    "And if I''m going to tell this story, you''ll have to stay for the entire thing. Now then, let me start from the beginning, back in my original world..."

    He creates a black leather-bound book with "Ê®Èý" (j¨±-san) on the cover in ultraviolet. With a gentle wave of his palm, the book opens and levitates in front of him. A particle-esque mist leaks from the book, sparkling into a galactic reflection of imagination and creation. This airy-like energy is mana. As the book opens, a faint hum and the smell of ancient parchment and ink fill the air.

    "Activating skills [Absolute Memory] & [Thought Projection]." He whispers, instantly creating a visual screen to show every thought as if watching from behind a fourth wall. A subtle warmth emanates from the screen, creating a comforting ambiance.

    Memory Replay:

    October 16, 2019 a.d.

    "So, first things second, there was a time when I was a human. Jean Marquis Vinson was my name. A 34-year-old music artist from the southern states of America. That was a country on a planet called Earth, a beautiful blue marble I remember. I was a simple 6'' foot tall, black father down on his luck. I guess the proper term back then was African-American, but I had some Native American mixed in the bloodline which gave me this same attractive cinnamon-red tinted brown skin." The memory of cool autumn nights and the sounds of the inner city buzzing in the background flashed across the projection.

    "Alabama-bred and Japanese-inspired, I lived like any nerd of my time and got into martial arts, music, and Japanese Waifus. I was a bit abnormal when compared to the other perverts on this planet as I¡¯m blessed with this annoying pair of companions in my head. The doctors had labeled it Dissociative Identity Disorder."

    Mature Male Voice (within): "I know yo'' ass is NOT talking about me when you say annoying. It''s clear you love me."

    Relaxed Deep Voice (within): "A hit dog will holler."

    Mature Male Voice (within): "You''ve got me confused with yo'' bitch ass. Mister Furry Persona he keeps trying to play off as just a primal kink."

    Jean (thinking): "...But I haven''t said a word."

    Mature Male Voice (within): "Why are you a talking wolf anyway? That shit don''t make no sense. Oh? My bad, a demonic werewolf."

    Relaxed Deep Voice (within): "Why? Are you impressed? Don''t be, I think you being a talking dick is far more remarkable."

    Mature Male Voice (within): "That''s funny coming from a nigga with a knot in his. Tell me, is that why you always try to push us to watch Beastality Porn?"

    Jean: "Will you two please, shut the fuck up! Y''all stay arguing like old lovers."

    Relaxed Deep Voice (within): "The only one that''s old is him."

    Mature Male Voice (within): "Ignore that bitch, get back to the story."

    Xi (within): "So, you''re just gonna ignore them calling you for rent? You know we could have paid that up when we had the money four weeks ago."

    Wolfie (within): "We could have paid it up two weeks after that, but you both wanted to buy more weed."

    "Nigga, I didn''t hear you talking all this shit when you had us paying for a prostitute last week. You needed pussy that bad?" It felt like Xi hit a nerve with that because the growl

    I heard that followed could be felt with strong amounts of frustration building. Wolfie was steaming at the simple idea that someone had the nerve to say such judgment to him... even if it was essentially me.

    "Anytime you think you wanna check me about it, you know where to find me." Wolfie rebutted with fangs showing, it was clear that he was pissed about Xi speaking on him following his desire.

    Xi seemed excited like he normally does when the idea that his words bothered or got to someone, especially Wolfie.

    "Mutt, I''m ready to run ya fade whenever," Xi replied, with a grin of a devil. Due to those crazy rushes of emotions, my body started to get warm and my mood started souring. The burger I was chewing on, started losing its good ass taste.

    "I wish you two would chill. I can''t even enjoy this food no mo''. I know we should have paid them when we could, but if we just finished up this song and submitted it, we could get paid and pay the late fee with it. We just need to wait out these next three days." I told them, but doubt followed.

    Wolfie (within): "It ain''t never easy."

    "Hey you! Hey there, can you spare a dollar to help the less fortunate?"

    Jean (Xi): "Damn Cuz, you waited until I threw away the burger I didn''t want no mo''? I coulda gave you that shit."

    Jean (thinking): "You do know the correct way to say that is ''I could have given you''..."

    Xi (within): "Boy, shut the hell up. I''ve been talking like this for the last 30 years. If you don''t get somewhere with that shit."

    "Look, here''s $3. It''s the best I can do for now." I followed up, as I separated a few bills from the dollars stuffed in my back pocket.

    "Th-thanks." The smelly man replied with a genuine smile crawling from the corners of his face. Doing acts where I can help people in some way always did bring me joy, but every time I try to enjoy the sensation I hear these two assholes'' opinions on my actions.

    Wolfie (within): "We could have used that to get some more weed."

    Xiro (within): "Nigga, you was just bitching about us buying weed, now you saying we should? Besides all that, the fuck you give him $3 for? You couldn''t be satisfied with just handing the man a dollar?"

    "Relax, we''ll get that pocket change back. Just call it future karma or something." I replied unknowingly out loud.

    "Huh? Did you say something else to me?" The man still sitting by the trash bin uttered as he looked back up again. I shook my head for a second as I refocused my thoughts to answer him and proceeded to walk off.

    "Oh, no. I was just thinking out loud."

    "Oh, shit, looks like it''s my lucky day. I get to finally beat down this pussy nigga, Xiro." I heard yelled at me from behind.

    "I''m pussy?!?" I snapped back while searching for the owner of the comment. That''s when I noticed him. "The Opps", I said in unison with myself as we laid eyes on the displeasing image of Jerome Roberts.

    "Ain''t no Cobruh or Lan here to save you, hoe ass nigga." Jerome barked at me with vigor and hate. You could see in his eyes, he wasn''t leaving without me receiving damage.

    "And here I thought someone intimidating was talking. You know Lan wasn''t protecting me from you, right?" I expressed with a predator-like grin.

    "All you do is lie. When I pulled up to yo'' crib, he was outside trying to convince me not to follow through with beating yo'' ass like I told Tanya and everybody else." Jerome barked at me with furious loathe bleeding from his stare.

    Jean (within): "He''s quick!"

    "We''re quicker." Xi immediately replied.

    "YEEHHHAAAOOOCHH!" Jerome whaled out in pain, gripping his hands and arms to cover and protect his recently damaged areas.

    "Like I was saying, they were trying to protect you... stupid ass nigga."

    "Guess I can take this as you paying me for wasting my time." I said to the unconscious dumb ass who was currently on his back taking a nap. It wasn''t a great loop drop, but then again I wouldn''t consider him to be worth something of value. So I proceed into the building leaving everything but the $23 behind.

    KJ: "You''re smoking rocks if you think that Dragon Ball game is better than Mortal Kombat."

    Muzik: "Saiyans ov-over Ninjas, any day."

    Jean (Xi): "What it do, fellas? Y''all ready to make magic today?"

    "Who dat? I know it''s not the Man-God, Xiro Wolf that just walked in here?" KJ energetically replied without even looking back my way.

    Muzik: "I make magic every day. I also make a mess and my-my gurl has to clean us up afterward, but she says it''s always magic."

    KJ: "I thought you got on your PC and bullied people on The Old Republic?"

    Muzik: "Like-like I told ya... Magic." He said like some perverted sage of wisdom as he passed me an obnoxiously big blunt.

    Jean (Xi): "Y''all niggas wild. So, are we finishing that song today? I got the lyrics completed." I said as I took the blunt and inhaled.

    Muzik: "We might have to put that on hold for a second. Ca-call umm, what''s her name? *snap snap* The label woman who book your sessions."

    KJ: "And let your more pious side do the talking. The one you said was named Jean. Cause getting angry isn''t going to fix shit."

    "From the way you sound, it must be some bullshit." I rebutted back as I handed the blunt to KJ, but it was met with silence. I took an understanding from that and walked into another room for a few minutes of privacy.

    KJ: "I thought you would have let the Jean guy talk more, but she must have said something you weren''t fucking with."

    Muzik: "Ye-yeah, yu-you switched so damn fast, I forgot you were alone in there."

    Jean: "Yeah, the future is looking bad."

    "But that''s no sweat, you always adapt and make a comeback," KJ said handing me a new freshly rolled Backwood.

    Muzik: "Yeah, you got this shit. Hea-head up. And you know I''m gotta send some prayers up for you."

    "You know I don''t believe in God, plus blessings from the weed is all I need." Wolfie casually stated as he took control of the body.

    Jean: "Oh shit, I need to get to the house. I gotta get up early in the morning and go see Tanya and the baby."

    KJ: "She had the baby?"

    Jean: "Yeah, around a month ago. She moved back to her hometown slightly before then, so the boy was born up there with her."

    Muzik: "You know you my boy, and I-I don''t want ever seem like I''m trying to step out of line with you, but I see as you family, and I-I don''t want-"

    KJ: "Folk, that''s not your child." "No disrespect, but that''s not your child."

    "Yeah yeah, I''m not so head over heels for the bitch. I plan on getting a blood test." Wolfie smoothly said as he helped me bring the room back to a mellow go. He was always good with high-pressure situations, so this wasn''t even a thought for him. It''s a shame that such a suave and predator-like attitude is accompanied by extreme selfishness.

    "We''re going to have to find a way to make some fast money." I thought to myself.

    Wolfie (within): "Sell drugs."

    Xi (within): "Unless you wanna rob someone? Rob a drug dealer."

    Wolfie (within): "You just like to start shit with me."

    Xi (within): "That''s because I''m better than you."

    Wolfie (within): "You''re nothing without me. Bitches aren''t trying to deal with your overly upset ass."

    Xi (within): "There''s so much more to life than bitches."

    Wolfie (within): "That''s because you can''t get bitches."

    "Fellas, can we get back on topic? We need money and fast." I tried to get us back focused but they just brushed it off. My mind was all over the place.

    Xi (within): "You just got two decent ideas. What''s wrong with them?"

    Jean (thinking): "Can we avoid jail while doing it, though?"

    I know I told you that the child was yours, but I lied. The real father is here with me and we''re moving to New York. Thanks for helping me when I was broke, and for giving me the name of the child. Xion is perfect. I will never forget you. Please never contact me again. Good luck in life, Jean."

    "Yo, what''s up L?" I said as I attempted to mask my current despair.

    "Hey, what''s good with you Xi? How did that song finish up?"

    "Nope. Life hit me with a curveball and short to say, I''m jobless."

    "What the hell are y''all doing in my house?" I yelled as I tried to shield my eyes from the light!"

    "Oh shit, the owner is back! We gotta split!"

    "What the fuck?! He''s packin'' heat! Drop ''em!" The second voice yelled out in a panic.

    End of Chapter]

 Chapter 1: Outside of Paradise

    Chapter 1: Outside of Paradise

    October 16, 2019 a.d.

    For a moment, let''s journey to a different place of wonder. Far away from our familiar world lies the heart of Heaven¡¯s domain, known as Eden. This breathtaking paradise features a hemispherical sky, intricately woven with galaxies and stars in every conceivable space. It resembles a three-dimensional rainbow sprinkled with glitter, on a two-dimensional canvas. Below, a solitary island sits, surrounded by harlequin green cumulus clouds that mimic a sea. At the center of this lush retreat is a bedroom, perfectly positioned at the nexus of multiple universes.

    The master of this extraordinary domain is a unique entity, a perfect fusion of feminine and masculine energy. This being stands at an impressive 10 feet tall, an androgynous embodiment of magical power, blending conceptual strength and beauty. Humanoid in shape, their skin mirrors the ocean, fading from sunlight into a dark void at the base of their stiletto heels.

    "Hmmm... Interesting," they murmured to themselves, gazing at the window in front of them.

    "Terrible results... This won''t do."

    "I¡¯ll never win our wager like this," they added, their frustration evident.

    The proprietor fell back onto a grand bed, contemplating the unsatisfactory results. As the sheets caved around them, defining their curves, a quick mental notification about a special death made a grin spread across their previously concerned face.

    It was at that time, I found myself sinking into an abyss of darkness. It felt as if I was underwater, but there was no sensation of my body breathing. I couldn''t move any limbs... I couldn''t see anything. I wanted to panic, but I just couldn''t. I wanted to feel scared at the idea that I was just killed, but no anxiety could be found. No matter what thought crossed my mind, I only felt at peace. Death honestly wasn''t bad at all.

    "I guess we messed up..." I sighed, feeling a hidden relief. For the first time I could remember, I felt at peace, liberated. But before I could delve deeper into this sensation, Xi and Wolfie surged to the forefront of my consciousness.

    Wolfie (within): "That felt like an abrupt ending."

    "No, that was a bullshit ending. Let''s be real." Xi''s words fell from my mouth, laden with frustration, dissolving into the nothingness before me.

    For the first time, I could clearly understand their feelings within me. Usually, we were so indifferent about everything that truly comprehending them felt impossible. It was as if a static wall stood between us whenever I tried to grasp their emotions. But now, that barrier was gone. Instead, I could feel Xi''s disappointment and Wolfie''s regret. I couldn''t believe it; I felt complete and whole. For the first time, we felt like one person moving in a single direction. But this... this was the end of the road.

    As I tumbled through the endless void, a profound shift occurred. The anxiety and uncertainty that had just quickly gripped me, dissolved, replaced by a soothing warmth emanating from deep within. The concerns about my rent, an unexpected child, a failed record deal, a burglarized home, and even my own mortality vanished into the enveloping darkness. In their place was a surprising sense of tranquility. True peace. But just as I began to embrace this newfound nirvana, the descent suddenly stopped.

    "So this is what you turned out to be?" I heard whispered out of the shadows.

    "For such a clustered spirit, I thought you''d be taller." The voice, heavy with cosmic weight, enveloped me. Though I felt no air, each word vibrated through my being.

    Searching for the source, I noticed the darkness lifting, revealing a breathtaking prismatic sky. As the sensation from my fingertips yielded, the need to breathe didn''t. Slowly after, I could finally feel the ground beneath to stand on.

    "Ok... what the fuck was that? Where the hell are we?" Xi uttered as I looked around.

    I stood in a dimly lit bedroom, where the soft, milky white of an enormous bed contrasted sharply with the enveloping shadows. The air was cool and still, heavy with a tension that seemed to cling to my skin. A prickle of unease crept up my spine, heightening my senses.

    I spun around suddenly, my heart pounding in my chest. Before I could react, I was confronted by an overwhelming sight: two pairs of breasts pressing intimately close to my face. The warmth of her skin brushed against my cheeks, her overwhelming size and closeness disorienting me. I realized I was craning my neck to look up, my gaze caught by those ample curves, each one more immense than my head.

    The figure towered over me, her breath warm against my skin, creating a strange mix of fear and fascination. Her body was a masterpiece of voluptuousness, her curves impossibly exaggerated, with four breasts, each perfectly heart-shaped, stacked in pairs. Every movement made her skin ripple with a sensuous allure that was almost hypnotic.

    My eyes wandered further down, catching sight of her hooved feet, elegantly shaped like high heels, adding an eerie yet captivating detail to her already surreal form. And then, there was her genitalia¡ªa feature that no ordinary man could rival, a length that was impossible as not enough blood existed in the human body to use it.

    "Once you''ve had your fill of staring, we can discuss why I summoned you, little vessel," she said, her voice a seductive purr that pulled me from my stunned silence.

    "Who are you?" I asked, though my voice betrayed a mix of curiosity and wariness.

    "More importantly, what is she? Could she be a devil?" Xi''s voice echoed in my mind, calm and analytical.

    "I don''t think she''s a woman at all. You handle this one, Xi." Wolfie''s thoughts came through, tinged with his usual impulsiveness.

    "We need to understand our situation first," I thought, trying to steady my focus.

    But as I looked around, my thoughts once again drifted. The bedroom was like a dream¡ªwalls shimmering with an iridescent glow, casting delicate, shifting patterns that danced across the room. The air was filled with a faint, ambient hum, like distant chimes of celestial bells, creating an ethereal atmosphere. A gentle breeze, cool and soothing, carried the scent of fresh rain and blooming flowers, making the space feel alive; as if it was breathing alongside me.

    I was lost in amazement, my eyes darting around the room, trying to take in every detail to distract myself from the overwhelming presence nearby. The plush, velvet carpet beneath my feet was sinfully soft, a stark contrast to the surreal beauty of the room. But no matter where I looked, my gaze kept drifting back to the lewd, nude being standing far too close, her presence almost suffocating in such an enchanting setting. Her proximity sent a shiver down my spine, and I could feel an unwelcome arousal stirring deep within me.

    The bedroom owner whispered, her voice rich and commanding, like a king who knew his power. ¡°The ''where you are'' is an easy question to answer. This is the center of Eden.¡± Her words sent a ripple of confusion through me. Could she hear my thoughts? I stole glances at her, careful not to make eye contact.

    Her body was the epitome of desire, sculpted to perfection like some divine being. Though her face bore a blend of masculine and feminine traits, I couldn''t help but marvel at her strong, chiseled jawline. She was captivating, her presence demanding attention¡ªand her horse-long penis certainly didn¡¯t diminish that.

    ¡°You also stand in my bedroom, so feel special,¡± she purred, taking a seat in a chair across from me. ¡°I don¡¯t usually bring souls here.¡±

    I tried to keep my cool, even as my pulse quickened. ¡°Look, I know I''m promiscuous and all, but I ain¡¯t never fucked a girl with four titties before... and what the hell is that between your legs?¡±

    She tilted her head slightly, a teasing smile playing on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m whatever you want me to be,¡± she replied, her voice now laced with a soft, feminine seduction.

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff, though the heat in my face betrayed me. ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t have a dick,¡± Wolfie shot back, my voice carrying an edge of distaste for her masculine attributes.

    She chuckled a deep, throaty sound that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Don¡¯t be so boring. You¡¯re already dead; you should live a little. You might like it,¡± she teased, her words dripping with dark amusement. She watched me with eyes that seemed to pierce right through me, clearly enjoying my internal struggle.

    Her voice lowered, rich with insinuation. ¡°I¡¯m sure I remember you watching those Futanari videos, right? Then it¡¯s no different.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat, my mind reeling. ¡°The hell!¡± I blurted out, half in disbelief, half in panic.

    She leaned closer, her breath warm against my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll even let you be the dominant one,¡± she whispered, her voice a silken promise. ¡°I can give myself a vagina just as easily as I can change my look.¡± She giggled softly, her laugh like the chime of a bell as she bent over in front of me, her newly formed vagina practically brushing my nose. The intoxicating fragrance of vanilla and jasmine wafted over me, wrapping around me like a lover''s embrace. It was a scent that both calmed and seduced, making my mind foggy and my pulse race.

    ¡°Can we start with the important shit first before you make me eat you out, like who are you?¡± I demanded, trying to regain control as Xi took over, my voice shifting with the change in consciousness.

    I knew it must have sounded strange, but I didn¡¯t care. The constant changes in my vocal tones were a side effect of whenever Xi or Wolfie took control, altering not just my thoughts but my voice as well.

    She pulled back slightly, her eyes gleaming with interest. ¡°Oh? So now I¡¯ve got your attention?¡± Her lips curled into a wicked smile.

    ¡°Hmm. I would have preferred your erection like before, but this will do.¡± She seemed pleased, her gaze flicking to my crotch before returning to my eyes, as if measuring the effect she had on me.

    ¡°Stop fucking around!¡± I snapped, Xi''s patience wearing thin. Her amusement was getting under my skin, and I could feel my anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    She sighed, but the smile never left her lips. ¡°You are quite the demanding one, my little shit booger. Well, at least part of you is.¡± She tilted her head, her gaze softening slightly.

    ¡°You call yourself Xiro now, correct?¡± She asked as she moved to the edge of her bed, crossing her legs gracefully, reclaiming the room''s authority.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± I muttered, feeling the weight of her gaze on me.

    ¡°Well,¡± she began, her voice suddenly serious, ¡°I am what you might call The Creator. The deity you thought didn¡¯t exist.¡± She paused, letting the gravity of her words sink in. ¡°I constructed your universe and shaped your soul.¡±

    As her words sank in, I felt a strange warmth on my shoulder, causing me to flinch. I turned to find her looming over me, her presence now towering, almost suffocating. Her proximity was unnerving, like being cornered by a predator. The air around me grew thick and oppressive; as if she were everywhere and nowhere at once. My skin prickled with unease, and my heart pounded in my chest, echoing the confusion and fear gnawing at my nerves. She wasn¡¯t in front of me anymore, and the realization sent a cold wave of anxiety crashing over me. What was she? And why couldn¡¯t I get a read on her?

    Just as the unease began to settle, a jarring sensation struck me: I could swear I felt her body pressing against my back, but it was only a single pair of breasts, not the multiple sources of the disorienting touch I¡¯d anticipated. The dissonance between what I felt and what I saw heightened my anxiety, leaving me tangled in a web of frustration and confusion.

    "It looks like Death finally found you. I had him chase you for a while but you kept surviving." She placed her hands firmly on my shoulders. "Don''t take it personally, but I needed your soul back before it was too late."

    "The fuck do you mean you needed my soul back?" Xi lashed out at her. "As if I''d agree to that shit. I don''t even know what that would do to my existence, and I''m trying to see more of this afterlife shit."

    The Creator glided gracefully back to the edge of her bed, her every movement imbued with an otherworldly fluidity. As she approached, the soft rustling of her ethereal raven-colored hair created a delicate, almost musical whisper that filled the space around her. Her gaze was both penetrating and distant; as if her eyes were piercing through my very essence rather than merely observing me.

    Her eyes, with irises like kaleidoscopes, held an entrancing array of colors that shifted and danced with every subtle movement. Gazing into them was like peering into a cosmic tapestry where vibrant hues of blues, purples, and reds swirled together in a mesmerizing pattern. The kaleidoscopic effect made it seem as though their eyes were alive, constantly changing and reflecting a universe''s infinite beauty.

    She lowered herself onto the bed, the snow-white fabric beneath her yielding with a soft sigh. The bed''s pristine surface shimmered faintly, reflecting the ambient light in a way that cast a serene glow around her, sharply contrasting with the intensity of her smirk.

    "The Creator" leaned back slightly, her eyes narrowing with interest. "Interesting. I was certain that would awaken your passion beast, but it seems Xi is the strongest persona within you."

    With Wolfie¡¯s boldness pushing through, I replied with a smirk of my own. "Well, I''m still not sure if you''re a woman. Until that''s clear, I''m not interested in breeding you."

    A moment of silence followed, the atmosphere thickening as if the very fabric of reality had paused. The tension was palpable, the stillness only broken by the faint hum of distant stars and the subtle rustling of her garments. Then, her laughter rang out¡ªa rich, melodic sound that filled the room with warmth, dissolving the earlier tension.

    "You''re quite candid, unapologetically so," she said, her laughter subsiding as she studied him. "But which persona is truly you?"

    My thoughts churned with confusion and a hint of desperation. "This has to be a dream, right?"

    Wolfie¡¯s voice cut through with his thoughts. "We always end up in these wild dreams after smoking KJ¡¯s weed. Talking about some damn Zaza..."

    Without warning, The Creator raised her left hand and snapped her fingers. A sudden, profound silence enveloped me, cutting off the usual cacophony of voices that filled my mind. It was as if the world itself had been muted, leaving behind an eerie, yet soothing stillness.

    In this newfound quiet, I felt a strange solitude, a solitary presence without the usual internal dialogue. The fog that often clouded my thoughts had lifted, replaced by a clarity I hadn''t experienced in life. There was an unexpected sense of lightness, a feeling of freedom that was both unsettling and exhilarating.

    The voices didn¡¯t feel absent but rather integrated. It was as if my thoughts and feelings had synchronized into a single, harmonious flow. The transition was so seamless that, for a moment, I almost didn¡¯t notice their silence. This internal unity felt like a return to a version of myself that had never been seen.

    "Huh, what in the world?" I muttered, disoriented. "Why can''t I hear them?"

    The Creator''s gaze sharpened, piercing through me. "You seem more unsettled without their influence. Unlike the other two, I sense no lust for life from you." Her words cut deep, as if she were reading the pages of my soul.

    My thoughts spiraled inward, a blend of annoyance and vexation simmering within me. Life had become a relentless grind, each day an exhausting cycle of struggles and disappointments. The endless frustrations had worn me down, leaving me weary and disillusioned. Without the other two personalities to save me from the mundane, I felt the weight of existence pressing down on me, a constant reminder of the banality I was forced to endure.

    Yet here, in the cold embrace of nothingness, I discovered a peculiar sense of solace. The emptiness was devoid of life''s incessant demands, a stark contrast to the chaos we had grown accustomed to. The chill of the void was oddly comforting, a sharp clarity that cut through the fog of his discontent. In this desolate space, free from the burdens of existence, I felt a newfound joy, a quiet liberation that I had never known before. The cold seeped into our bones, numbing the remnants of my frustration, and for the first time in a long while, I felt at true peace. With that reflection understood, I answered her.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I mean, we died. I''m dead, right? I had been gave up on that living shit. You''ve been watching my life, right? You put me down that shitty life path and wondered why I didn''t want to complete it? You know I tried to commit suicide but Xi & Wolfie were created as a result of you probably stopping that. Before them, I had no direction. I didn''t know what I wanted. I didn''t even know who I was. I wanted to be what everyone else wanted me to be and that life wasn''t worth living. I''m shocked we actually died this time. I guess Xi can''t win them all."

    The cold of anxiety gripped me with an icy, suffocating weight that felt like a tangible force tightening around my chest. The air seemed to grow thick and heavy, pressing down on me with an almost physical pressure. Her immense presence felt as if it were an all-encompassing shadow, wrapping around me and seeping into every corner of my being. The very space around me seemed to pulse with her authority, making the silence between us feel like a vast, oppressive void.

    Despite the overwhelming terror, confronting her brought a strange, bittersweet relief. I finally voiced the frustrations that had festered inside me for so long. Each word felt like a release, unburdening me from years of pent-up anguish and betrayal. Confronting her was cathartic, like shedding a heavy, unseen load that had been pressing on me for too long.

    I didn¡¯t want to meet her eyes, fearing the raw vulnerability that came with this moment. But even as the fear threatened to overwhelm me, I felt Xi¡¯s presence deep within, like an inner force pushing me to face her. It was as if an invisible hand lifted my head, compelling me to look at her despite the paralyzing dread that clung to me. Her eyes, when I finally met them, seemed to hold a universe of unfathomable depths, reflecting the turmoil and resolution I felt in my soul.

    ¡°Does that euphoria feel refreshing?¡± she asked, a sly smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Although, you chose your path. If I had intervened, you wouldn¡¯t be as strong as you are now¡ªspiritually or mentally.¡±

    I could barely comprehend her words as she continued, ¡°I admit, I drained your cell phone¡¯s battery to make sure you walked into the house before the thieves left. I needed to kill you before you could adapt and find a way to win.¡±

    Her casual admission hit me like a punch in the gut. ¡°What do you mean, would have adapted and found a way to win?¡± I demanded, frustration bubbling up inside me.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed how, when Xi and Wolfie awakened within you, you began to conquer any adversity that came your way? Enhancing your body in moments, subconsciously sharpening your flaws. They were prototype Vessel Skills I created¡ªone based on exaggerating the Ego, the other on an embellished Id. It¡¯s fascinating to see that skills can evolve without mana, as long as the soul is strong enough.¡±

    She went on, her tone almost clinical, as if discussing some abstract experiment. ¡°When I originally crafted your soul, I stripped away those elements, leaving only a Superego to mature. I exaggerated your moral integrity but removed your ability to navigate life¡¯s complexities and instinctual drives.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so you mentally handicapped me? The fuck?¡± The realization made my blood boil. It felt like a slap in the face, and I could feel the anger rising in my chest, my fists clenching involuntarily.

    ¡°Mortal souls are connected to their mind-space through the brain,¡± she explained, her tone calm as if she was merely stating facts. ¡°The spirit of a being is limited by the mind and often never accesses a soul¡¯s full potential¡ªusually for safety, as too much power can destroy a soul. But a soul reaches deity heights when it gains its awakening and ascension. And your soul is far from normal.¡±

    She continued, as if oblivious to the turmoil boiling within me, ¡°I fused what is essentially three broken souls into one because your Sonata Soul Core provides the power and potential behind your growth. A normal soul can reach godlike levels, giving it more control and manipulation of the Realm System that each universe runs for its existence to happen. But your Sonata Soul Core¡¯s potential spans the omniverse.¡±

    The absurdity of it all was too much to bear. ¡°Am I a joke to you?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with bitterness. The unfairness of it made my blood boil. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you stitched three broken souls together just to see if we would work. But now you¡¯re telling me I have some damn spirit crystal ball inside me that can make me a Multiversal God after I¡¯ve already been shot and killed?¡±

    My pulse quickened, my heart pounding in my chest. The unfairness of it all was too much to bear. My vision blurred slightly as tears of frustration threatened to spill, but I held them back, my fists clenched in anger, nails digging into my palms.

    "Is this your idea of fucking humor?" I demanded, my voice cracking with emotion. I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead, the sheer absurdity of the situation was almost too much to comprehend. "Cause bitch I''m not laughing." I spat out, my mouth dry and my throat tight.

    The frustration, the anger, and the sheer sense of betrayal all mixed into a bitter cocktail of emotions. I glared, eyes burning with rage and disbelief, waiting for some kind of explanation that could make sense of the madness.

    "What, you don''t like experiments? Be glad you aren''t truly ''Worthless'', or we wouldn''t be having this conversation?"

    "Did you just call me a Nigger?" I disputed, but she swiftly ignored it.

    The outlandishness of my reply brought me back to a cool head. Laughing at my own jokes has always been a pinch of happy moments for me. The tension in my muscles eased, and I could feel a sense of calm wash over me.

    The Creator¡¯s kaleidoscopic eyes seemed to pierce through my very essence, scrutinizing every corner of my fractured soul. Her gaze was both invasive and oddly comforting, as if she was unearthing secrets I hadn''t even known were there. I could almost feel the subtle probing, each fragment of my being laid bare under her meticulous scrutiny.

    ¡°The dominant personality is emerging,¡± The Creator observed, her voice a calm ripple in the storm of my thoughts. Despite the gravity of her words, there was a serene quality to her tone that put me at uneasy ease. "I¡¯m not surprised it¡¯s the Ego. Your willpower could never be replicated."

    As she spoke, I sensed her watching every twitch, every shift in my expression. It felt like she was cataloging my responses, filing them away for some future reference. Oddly enough, the intensity of her examination didn¡¯t unnerve me. Instead, it brought a strange calm, like a storm settling into stillness.

    Her words settled over me like a weight, and for the first time, I felt something close to acceptance. The chaos that had been my existence¡ªthe fusion of our souls¡ªsuddenly seemed to have a twisted logic to it. For the first time in a long time, a spark of hope ignited within me, a flicker of understanding that maybe, just maybe, there was a purpose behind all this madness.

    Wolfie stirred within me, the faint murmur of his irreverent thoughts breaking through the silence. "What the fuck? Is this chick for real? She¡¯s one crazy-ass science nerd."

    I stifled a laugh, my expression remaining neutral as I addressed The Creator. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all this time I¡¯ve been nothing more than a lab rat in some cosmic experiment? And now you want me to keep playing along?¡±

    She met my sarcasm with a gentle smile, unperturbed by my challenge. ¡°What if I told you that you¡¯re not just a subject, but a pivotal part of something much greater? What if I offered you another chance at life¡ªone without what you perceive as a mental illness?¡±

    Wolfie¡¯s scoff echoed in my head, but Xi¡¯s voice cut through, more measured, more thoughtful. "And what¡¯s the catch? There¡¯s always a catch."

    I voiced Xi¡¯s concern, my tone edging on defiance. ¡°A second chance? Sounds too good to be true. What¡¯s the cost?¡±

    The Creator¡¯s eyes seemed to shimmer with a thousand possibilities. ¡°The cost is simple: your choices. The path before you is a gamble¡ªa wager if you will. You have the potential to destroy or possibly change the Prime Realm System¡­ and make it comfortable.¡±

    I felt a ripple of confusion, my mind grappling with the weight of her words. ¡°Destroy the Prime Realm System? What even is that?¡±

    ¡°Existence as you know it,¡± she answered smoothly, her voice carrying the weight of ages. ¡°The Prime Realm System is a relic, a limitation on the true potential of existence. Destroy it, and you¡¯ll forge a new paradigm¡ªa world without boundaries. It¡¯s a risk, but one worth taking. Your success would mean more than just personal victory.¡±

    Xi¡¯s voice, always the skeptic, sharpened. "So, it¡¯s a bet. My life, my struggles¡ªall part of some divine wager. Why are you so invested?"

    ¡°A fair question,¡± she conceded. ¡°The Prime Realm System is woven into the fabric of the omniverse. Its destruction could lead to a chaotic ending or rebirth. Both are equally possible. But you¡­ you might be the key to a new option. Your role in this is vital.¡±

    ¡°None of that made sense to me. And if I refuse?¡± I pressed, feeling the weight of the choice before me. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want any part of your cosmic games?¡±

    The Creator¡¯s smile was faint, almost melancholic. ¡°The choice is yours. Even choosing not to act is a choice in itself. How you navigate this opportunity¡ªcurse or blessing¡ªis entirely up to you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help the incredulous laugh that bubbled up. ¡°Bitch, so, what? I¡¯m supposed to be your silent champion? A pawn in your grand experiment?¡±

    Her response was a soft, knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯re no pawn. I¡¯ve always known you¡¯d become something greater. Even under the harshest conditions, you survived. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Why I¡¯m offering you this chance.¡±

    Her hand moved gracefully, conjuring a small piece of coal that rested in her palm. ¡°Like pressure on coal creates a diamond,¡± she whispered, her fingers closing around the coal. A soft glow escaped between her fingers, and when she opened her hand, the coal had transformed into a flawless diamond. The diamond caught the light, reflecting her kaleidoscopic eyes in its facets before she crushed it into dust, the particles dissolving into the air.

    As the remnants of the diamond vanished, she stepped closer, her presence overwhelming. The air around her seemed to vibrate with power as she reached out, placing her hands on my shoulders, her breath warm against my ear. ¡°Let me refine your soul. Let me unlock its true potential.¡±

    Her touch was electric, a surge of power that shot through me, igniting every cell, every fiber of my being. It was as if she was reshaping me, molding my very essence into something new, something greater. A thousand sensations flooded my senses¡ªwarmth, cold, tingling energy¡ªeach one more intense than the last. For a moment, I felt invincible, as if the limits of my existence were being stripped away, leaving me raw and powerful.

    "Shit, this is wild," Wolfie¡¯s voice hummed with excitement, the thrill of newfound power coursing through me. "I want more. Let¡¯s see how far we can push this."

    Xi, ever the strategist, tempered the excitement with a note of caution. "We need to stay focused. This power is a tool, but it¡¯s also a test. We have to be smart how we use it."

    As The Creator¡¯s hands lifted, the overwhelming sensations subsided, leaving behind a sense of completeness, a wholeness I hadn¡¯t felt in ages. I was ready¡ªready to face whatever lay ahead, to explore the depths of this new power, and to see just how far we could go.

    She stepped back, her eyes scanning me with approval. ¡°So, are you ready to hear my offer?¡± she asked, her tone calm, but with an undercurrent of anticipation.

    I met her gaze, the thrill of excitement mingling with the weight of the decision before me. Xi¡¯s determination burned within me, Wolfie¡¯s lust for life driving me forward. They wanted to live. And now, so did I.

    ¡°Aight, my nigga,¡± I said, a new fire sparking in my voice. I leaned in slightly, locking eyes with her, my curiosity growing sharper. ¡°I''m listening.¡±

    Xi, always the inquisitive one, pushed forward. "Tell me about the place you''re sending me," he said, eyes never wavering from hers. She responded with a grin, wider than any before.

    Her lips curled into a smile that held both amusement and a hint of something deeper, almost as if she was savoring the moment. Her eyes, a mesmerizing swirl of myriad colors, shimmered like galaxies, pulling me into their depths. Damn, she was making my dick hard again.

    "The world of Gaia," she began, her voice flowing like a melodic stream, "is similar to yours but exists in the prime universe of the omniverse where I created the Prime Realm System. It''s a realm system that allows for the use of magic through a source called Omnis Mana." As she spoke, she twirled her fingers, and suddenly, golden and ultraviolet sparkles danced in the air. The sparkles merged into a liquid-like pearl of swirling colors, an ethereal puddle that pulsed with life. The scent it emitted was sweet, intoxicating, like candy mixed with a hint of something more primal. It was a scent that made my senses tingle and my body buzz with energy.

    "This is Omnis Mana," she explained, her voice taking on an almost reverent tone. "It¡¯s composed of magitons, microscopic particles found everywhere on Gaia. They¡¯re naturally attracted to Soul Cores, racing towards them at light speeds." With a flick of her wrist, the liquid split into two smaller puddles, each flashing through every color on the spectrum but always returning to two opposing hues. One puddle had a gold outline, the other silver.

    "Depending on your soul core and body''s design, it will absorb and convert magitons into one of the two lesser concentrated sub-manas," she continued, her tone imbued with pride. "The beings on Gaia have mastered the art of harnessing this energy through Skills and Arts." Her words hung in the air as the two sub-manas began to react to her command. They morphed into a spectacle of elemental and alchemical forms¡ªlightning, fire, water¡ªeach transition more stunning than the last. The Mana also twisted into glowing runes, swirling vortexes, and abstract shapes that seemed pulled from both ancient lore and comic book fantasies. The air was alive with the symphony of light and color, showcasing a visual testament to Gaia''s boundless magic.

    "I''m going to experiment with your soul again," she said, her tone shifting to one of curiosity. "I''m going to install two Vessel Skills into your Soul Core¡ªthe completed Kami classes of your former Xi & Wolfie." With a wave of her hand, the images vanished. "With your soul''s durability, not only will both fit, but you should be able to learn an endless array of skills¡ªand hold potential for much more." She giggled, a sound that sent a shiver of confusion through me.

    "Magic? No Th..." I started, but Xi was quicker, taking control and covering my mouth. He bombarded me with fantasies of us surrounded by a harem, and I knew if I said no, there¡¯d be a revolt from within. But I was okay with them taking the lead this time¡ªI wanted to try a new position in this triune anyway. One of us had always been a better leader.

    "It¡¯s a fucking isekaaaiiiiii!" Xi exclaimed, barely containing his excitement. "Fuck yeah, we''re in. Forget whatever I was finna say."

    The Creator leaned in, visibly intrigued by how Xi was taking over. "Fascinating," she mused, her eyes dancing with amusement as she snapped her fingers again.

    As suppression magic tried to take hold, I felt its tendrils brush against my core, trying to undermine my strength. But this time, I resisted, standing firm with a newfound clarity and control. The fierce energy of Xi surged within me, pushing back with stubborn pride.

    "Stop with that," I retorted, my voice steady despite the frustration bubbling beneath. "It¡¯s not going to work anymore," I continued, defiance cutting through the air. The Creator¡¯s attempts to suppress Xi had failed. I had adapted, learned from that previous hit, and fortified my mental resistance so she couldn¡¯t control me again.

    "Don''t overthink it," I said as I dusted off my shoulders, flexing a bit. "I''m the persona we truly see ourselves as, so there''s no stopping me."

    "Very fascinating," she murmured, her voice smooth, though a subtle edge of intrigue laced her words. She circled me, her eyes sparkling with a keen intensity, almost tangible in their depth. Each step was deliberate, her movements fluid, as if she was weaving through an unseen tapestry of possibilities.

    "To resist my mental and spiritual domination skills here," she continued with a playful curiosity in her tone. Her smile widened slightly, a flicker of delight at the corners of her lips. "You are going to be quite the anomaly." Her gaze lingered, fingers brushing lightly against the air, hinting at an excitement she carefully masked. It was as if she relished the challenge I presented, her thoughts vivid yet elusive.

    "But before I agree to this new life, promise me I can keep my memories and experiences. And the name Xiro." It was hard to hide Xi''s excitement. We¡¯d watched so many isekai animes, and the idea of starting over in a new world was always enticing.

    "If that is your request, then it sounds like we agree to you being my variable in this wager," she said, her tone layered with subtle gravity. "I will also bestow upon you a special skill¡ªone that will require immense strength to wield." Her eyes glinted with a mix of anticipation and foreboding. "Cultivate considerable power, for should you fall short, you may face a grim fate when that universe fulfills its destiny."

    With that ominous pronouncement, she rose gracefully from her bed, almost ethereal in her movements. A faint shimmer of golden light trailed her as she moved, the room growing colder and the shadows deepening. She gave me one last lingering glance, her gaze piercing through time itself, before turning away. The air crackled with the weight of her words, leaving a sense of impending change.

    "Why the fuck did you wait till I¡¯m about to go back to say the most important shit?" I muttered, annoyed.

    "Perhaps you¡¯ll find a way to alter your fate and Gaia''s," she mused, her enigmatic smile lingering. "Or perhaps this will be yet another life where you meet your end." Her words hung in the air like a delicate mist.

    With a tender grace, she leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to my cheek. The touch was feather-light, resonating with ancient power. As she drew back, her eyes twinkled with subtle amusement. A soft chuckle escaped her lips, rich with a hint of mischief. "This time," she said with a final, cryptic note, "I''ll leave it to you to shape your destiny. Make it a paradise or a hell."

    With that, she straightened, her form glowing faintly as she began to fade into the ambient light. The room seemed to hold its breath, the weight of her words lingering as she departed.

    Wolfie (within): "Hopefully it''s some bad bitches there."

    Jean (thinking): "Always focused on what''s important, huh Wolfie?"

    "Good luck, Moonlight," The creator said, her smile radiant and filled with a warmth that seemed to infuse the very air around us. Her eyes locked with mine, brimming with a mixture of affection and enigmatic promise. With a decisive snap of her fingers, a shimmering magic circle unfurled beneath me, its intricate patterns glowing with an ethereal blue light.

    As the circle''s light intensified, the room around me began to dissolve, the once-familiar sanctuary of Eden slipping away like wisps of mist. The Creator''s presence, so profound and encompassing, receded into the distance, leaving me enveloped in a sensation of floating through an expansive void. The vibrant hues and celestial beauty of Eden faded into a profound darkness, yet this darkness was not empty; it was alive with potential.

    "Did we just get rejected from heaven?" I pondered, a fleeting sting of disappointment mingling with an exhilarating surge of newfound clarity. The emptiness around me was no longer a void but a canvas, waiting for the touch of my will.

    "That''s cool." Wolfie''s voice rang out across my mind with a laid-back confidence. "Those heaven bitches got horse dicks."

    "If we can¡¯t stay in heaven, then let¡¯s make our own on Gaia." Xi''s thought surged through me, potent and invigorating.

    The darkness, once oppressive, now felt like the fertile ground from which a new realm could emerge. With each passing second, the weight of destiny and the thrill of potential surged within me, blending into an electrifying sense of purpose and power.

    As the final vestiges of Eden''s light disappeared, I felt a profound sense of direction taking shape within the boundless expanse of nothingness. The dark was no longer a mere absence but a realm of infinite possibilities, and with this revelation, I embraced the exhilarating unknown, ready to carve my own path and redefine the very fabric of existence.

    Suddenly, out of the inky void, a brilliant white orb materialized before me. Its light was so intensely radiant that, despite not having eyelids as a soul, I could almost feel the luminosity against the very essence of my being. The warmth it radiated was enveloping and soothing, reminiscent of a tender embrace, making me momentarily forget the vast emptiness surrounding us.

    The White Light: "I will now ask one question. Please answer it to your understanding and comprehension, as there is no wrong answer. Make sure each one of you answers, please." The orb spoke with a voice so melodious it seemed to resonate through the core of my soul, its tones like a symphony of tranquility and grace.

    The White Light: "What brings you peace?"

    As the orb¡¯s soothing presence lingered, the responses emerged, each one imbued with personal significance:

    "Absolute freedom." Xi''s response came forth, imbued with a sense of wistful longing.

    "This darkness," Wolfie spoke from my voice, finding solace in the emptiness that now felt like a vast, protective expanse.

    "Unlike him, the light of the moon would be perfect here. That''s my peace," I replied as Jean, filled with quiet confidence, resonated with my inner illumination that guided us forward.

    The light seemed to pause, the silence stretching gently as it absorbed and contemplated our answers. The brilliance of the orb remained steady, a beacon of serene introspection in the boundless nothingness.

    Suddenly, their voices began to drift away, their fading echoes becoming softer and more distant. Yet, their presence felt more intertwined with mine than ever before.

    "I''m going to miss those fools," I whispered, a touch of nostalgia in my voice. The silence that followed was heavy and profound. I realized with a pang that it was just me now. I was finally whole, and I was truly Xiro in mind and soul.

    The once-dazzling white light expanded, now as large as I was. It pulsed rhythmically, its glow shifting and shimmering, transforming from a sphere of brilliance into a shimmering window. I felt a gentle, yet firm grip pulling me towards the light. At first, a flicker of hesitation crossed my mind¡ªshould I resist? But as I surrendered to the sensation, the unknown no longer seemed daunting. I chose to embrace the flow, allowing myself to be enveloped by the light''s warmth.

    A soothing, older female voice reached my ears, filled with gentle encouragement. "That''s it, you gotta breathe easy. Now, one final push." Her tone was calming, but after encountering The Creator, I hesitated to make any assumptions about her identity.

    A younger female voice followed, tinged with concern. "Are they okay? I don''t hear any cries. They normally cry, right?"

    As the voices merged into a comforting chorus, I felt a new reality unfold around me, grounding me in a world yet to be discovered.

    Once the sensation of motion ceased, I became acutely aware of a new, strange sensation: I could feel my eyelids again. Was I already reborn? My anticipation soared as I willed myself to open them. The world revealed itself in a burst of vibrant clarity. Above me, I saw an upside-down woman with stunning heterochromatic eyes. Her smile was warm and radiant, filling me with an unfamiliar sense of comfort and awe.

    Before I could process who she was, a sudden, sharp smack echoed in my pointed ears. Pain surged through me like a tidal wave, a new and intense experience that brought with it a jolt of reality. I cried out, the sound escaping me as the piercing, high-pitched wail of an infant. The sensation was overwhelming, raw, and profoundly real.

    The older female voice, now tinged with satisfaction, reached my ears clearly. "There we go. He''s crying now," she said, her tone filled with warmth and approval.

    I could feel her presence through the gentle grip on my ankles, the newness of it all sending waves of excitement and wonder through me.

    "Good, I was worried for a second." The younger female voice, soft and tender, broke the air with a note of gentle surprise. ¡°So, I had a boy, huh?¡± Her words were accompanied by a relaxed exhalation, a sigh that seemed to cradle me in its warmth.

    As I looked up, I saw her face¡ªa vision of serene beauty, with a complexion like velvety peanut butter and a radiant smile that instantly melted any remnants of uncertainty I might have had. In that moment, I realized with a profound sense of clarity that this woman was my new mother, the one who would guide and nurture me in this new world.

    The older female voice chimed in, her tone carrying a mix of admiration and assurance. ¡°He will be a fine warrior with those kinds of nerves.¡± Her words echoed with confidence, weaving through the air like a promise. The warmth and approval from both women wrapped around me, creating a cocoon of comfort and reassurance in my fresh, newly awakened existence.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 2: Power Button

    Chapter 2: Power Button

    Day 6 of the 3rd Air Cycle, 1985 g.c.

    Tiny reddish-brown hands lay before me, miniature and delicate. They connected to slender arms protruding from a small, vulnerable body still coated in a layer of vernix caseosa. The surreal realization hit me like a wave¡ªI was a baby again! The enormity of this revelation left me reeling, my mind racing to piece together the recent cascade of events.

    The memory of the Creator felt like a fever dream, a surreal encounter that defied logic. Had I truly died and been given a second chance? People don''t just get new chances in the afterlife, right? But the sharp sting on my ass earlier was a stark reminder of reality, too tangible to dismiss.

    The air was thick with the scent of antiseptic and fresh linens, mingling with the earthy aroma of the straw mat beneath me. The room was dim, the soft glow of lanterns casting flickering shadows on the plaster and wooden walls. Every sensation was heightened¡ª the coolness of the air on my exposed skin, the distant murmur of voices, the warmth of the woman holding me.

    I could hear the gentle new hum of voices, soothing yet unfamiliar, and felt the comforting embrace of the woman who must be my new mother. Her touch was tender, her skin warm against my own. My mind was a whirlwind of confusion and wonder. How was this possible? My memories of a past life felt disjointed, like fragments of a shattered mirror, each piece reflecting a different event.

    But as disoriented as I felt, there was also an undercurrent of excitement. This was a new beginning, a chance to shape a new destiny. The weight of my past life seemed to fade, replaced by the boundless possibilities that lay ahead. I could feel the pulse of life in this new body, every heartbeat resonating with potential. Nigga, we made it.

    "Mom, isn''t he just adorable?" My new mother exclaimed, her voice brimming with joy.

    "Indeed he is," replied the older woman, her gaze full of pride. "He¡¯s bound to be quite the heartbreaker." With a tender smile, she added, "Let me get him cleaned up a bit."

    She gracefully raised her hand, and two cobalt-blue magic circles appeared in the air. One was adorned with intricate, silver runes that glowed softly, while the other was filled with delicate, swirling patterns of alien script. The circles began to emit a gentle, shimmering flow of warm water that cascaded effortlessly between them.

    As the water flowed, she whispered, ¡°[Water Control] Hydro Creation. There we go, the water¡¯s perfectly warmed for him.¡±

    Her hands moved with practiced precision, guiding the gentle stream of water to wash away the remnants of blood and other fluids. "Now, let Grandma get you all cleaned up," she murmured, her voice a comforting balm amidst the bustling activity.

    The warm water cascaded over me like a soothing blanket, its touch a tender reminder of the earlier smack to my bottom. I took that moment to get a better look at the water magician before me.

    She stood at a chubby five feet tall, her presence radiating warmth and grace. Her coffee-brown skin glowed with a rich, sunlit hue, complementing her striking emerald eyes that sparkled with wisdom and kindness. Her hair, a magnificent mane of midnight purple curls, framed her face in an extravagant, playful afro. The lush, voluminous curls seemed almost to have a life of their own, bouncing with every movement. Her face, with its endearing, slightly rounded features, held a timeless charm that made her look both approachable and distinguished. There was a certain elegance in the way she carried herself, a blend of maturity and a youthful spirit that drew people in with its irresistible allure.

    As my new mother handed me over, the door gently creaked open, and two new figures entered the room. A mature, handsome elvish male doctor and an extremely cute elvish nurse stepped in, both clad in crisp medical scrubs and gloves. As they moved into the light, their pointed ears became visible, adding a touch of otherworldly charm to their already striking appearances.

    The male elf doctor was tall and distinguished, his features sharp and refined, with a presence that exuded both confidence and calm. His fair skin and elegant, silver-streaked walnut-colored hair lent him an air of timeless grace. The female elf, in contrast, was petite and endearing, with sparkling blue eyes and a gorgeous smile that seemed to brighten the room. Her light, golden hair was neatly tied back, and she had a gentle, nurturing demeanor.

    Both wore small bar codes on their left wrists, a modern touch in their otherwise fantastical appearance. As they entered, I couldn¡¯t help but think they looked like something straight out of a fantasy novel. The sight of them felt oddly reassuring, an indicator that this world was not like the vice city I left. However, I noticed with a hint of nostalgia that the elves'' scrub-like attire bore a resemblance to the medics from my original world. It was a comforting sign that I might find more familiarity points amidst this new reality''s wonders.

    "It seems I''ve arrived quite late. Beautiful night, ladies." He nodded respectfully to the new grandmother. "Nurse Joi, could you please prepare a pan for the placenta?"

    "Right away, Doctor," the nurse quickly replied.

    My Grandmother turned to greet them with a warm smile. "Dr. Kai, you''ve made it. Seems my job as a midwife is done now."

    "Good midnight, Lady Fann. It seems I was a bit slow getting here," Dr. Kai replied with a smile.

    Fann, adjusting the blankets around the baby with a gentle touch, replied, "Vericka had him out in just about two pushes."

    Vericka, sitting up slightly on the bed and giving a relieved chuckle, said, "I didn¡¯t want to be in labor all night."

    Dr. Kai turned to her with a reassuring smile. "Good midnight, Lady Vericka. How are you feeling?"

    Vericka stretched slightly, wincing just a bit as she settled more comfortably against the pillows. "Like I finally got rid of that unmoving gas pressure off my stomach."

    As she spoke, her heterochromatic eyes gleamed with a mix of exhaustion and contentment. Her hair, slightly tousled from the labor, framed her face with a natural grace. The room¡¯s soft light illuminated her tired but relieved expression, highlighting the quiet strength and resilience she had shown throughout the process.

    The woman before us was Vericka, my new mother. She was a striking figure, her caramel-melanated skin glowing softly in the room¡¯s light. Her dark noir hair, streaked with vibrant red tips, cascaded around her shoulders in gentle waves. Her eyes were captivating, one a vivid green and the other a shimmering silver, each framed by delicate freckles that dotted her cheeks. A small beauty mark rested just below her left eye, adding a unique charm to her already radiant face. Her glasses, perched high on her forehead, completed her look with an air of scholarly elegance.

    In contrast; my grandmother had a darker complexion, one shade deeper than my own, which placed me in between their tones. Vericka¡¯s hair was notably finer and less curly compared to my grandmother¡¯s, adding another layer to the subtle differences between them. I found myself struggling to pinpoint their exact ethnicity, caught between the familiar features of my previous life and the new reality I faced. My own skin mirrored that of my past self, yet here, I was neither fully human nor categorized by the familiar labels of race, yet.

    "Then I''ll cast some healing arts to remove fatigue and lingering pain. Nurse Joi will also record your child''s information for The Village of Talasi''s census." I heard the doctor say.

    He raised his hands, and radiant golden light began to gather around him. Yang Mana, shimmering with a heavenly golden hue, flowed effortlessly from his fingertips. The light pulsed gently, casting a warm and soothing glow over Vericka.

    Dr. Kai intoned clearly, "Basic Yang Mana Arts: Heal."

    The golden energy swirled around Vericka, enveloping her in a soft, radiant aura. The room filled with a serene, comforting ambiance as the healing magic took effect. The light seemed to caress her skin, easing away the last traces of exhaustion and pain, while the nurse prepared a magical parchment and pencil, ready to document the new arrival for the village records.

    I looked up at Vericka, her face illuminated by a mixture of relief and joy. ¡°So, I¡¯ve come up with his name,¡± she said softly.

    Joi glanced up from her preparations, her smile warm and encouraging. ¡°Alright, what name should I put down on his registration?¡±

    Vericka¡¯s eyes sparkled as she cradled me, a serene smile spreading across her face. ¡°Xiro. Xiro Mikazuki.¡± Her voice carried a quiet certainty. ¡°I can''t quite explain it, but it just feels right.¡±

    As the name floated through the room, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel. "Yes! The Creator kept all her ends of the deal." I thought in joy.

    Joi''s eyes widened in shock as she processed the name. "Wait! Mikazuki as in the Mikazuki Clan of Velonica!? Do you know how famous you are around here?" Her voice was a mix of awe and disbelief. She quickly bowed her head deeply, flustered. "Oh my, forgive me, Lady Vericka. I meant no disrespect."

    Vericka smiled gently, her demeanor calm and reassuring. "You''re fine, doll," she replied with a comforting smile.

    Fann, her heart full of affection, leaned in closer, her eyes soft with love. ¡°Well, Zero, I¡¯m your Grandma Fann. I¡¯m going to love you bunches.¡±

    Vericka looked over at Joi, a touch of pride in her eyes. ¡°Nurse, it¡¯s spelled x, i, r, o.¡±

    Joi nodded, her eyes reflecting the warmth of the moment. ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am. Xiro Mikazuki is a wonderful name.¡±

    As the name was officially recorded, the room seemed to hum with a sense of new beginnings and heartfelt connections, enveloping us all in a peaceful, joyful aura.

    "Oh? I was thinking like the number, but that is much cuter." Fann jested as she smiled.

    I tried to focus on what Vericka and Nurse Joi were saying, but the sensations of my new body were becoming overwhelming.

    "Can I talk back? This entire body feels so unresponsive." I thought to myself, feeling a bit frustrated. Determined to make my first attempt at communication, I let out a series of sounds.

    ¡°Ogyaa. Waaaa!!!¡± I added, ¡°Oogga. Mmyaawa.¡±

    My efforts seemed to fall short of my intentions.

    "The fuck? That¡¯s not what I said. Am I speaking a different language?" I wondered, feeling a touch of confusion.

    Realizing the situation, I accepted the reality of my current limitations. "I guess I can¡¯t communicate just yet." I mused silently, adjusting to the fact that, for now, my attempts at speech were just baby babble.

    Dr. Kai glanced at me with a hint of intrigue. ¡°A lively soul,¡± he observed, his eyes reflecting a mixture of professionalism and curiosity. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to borrow him for a quick check-up while Nurse Joi writes down his information for me.¡± Gently, he lifted me from Vericka¡¯s arms and placed me on a cold, flat examination surface.

    Joi approached Dr. Kai¡¯s side, her movements were efficient yet gentle. She pulled out another piece of magic paper from her kit, its surface glowing faintly as she prepared to record information. ¡°He has silver irises with a dark purple sclera,¡± she noted, her gaze focused on me as she began to make notations on the magical parchment.

    ¡°Like two full moons at night.¡± Vericka nodded, a soft smile playing on her lips.

    "So my eyes are silver too? I bet a nigga looks cool as fuck." I wondered.

    Joi continued her observations, her pen gliding across the magical paper. ¡°And there are small black pin marks under the corner of each eye.¡±

    Dr. Kai, examining me closely, nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I believe those are vessel marks, indicating that he has a Vessel Skill.¡±

    Fann¡¯s eyes widened with interest. ¡°So it worked? The little handsome devil will be a M-Cee?¡±

    Vericka¡¯s smile softened, her voice filled with a hint of concern. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force that on him, Mom.¡±

    As Joi continued her examination, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Dr. Kai, I think there may be a mistake. He has two Vessel marks tattooed on him.¡±

    Vericka¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock. ¡°Two!?¡±

    Fann gasped, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Whut you say!?¡±

    Dr. Kai, equally intrigued, leaned in closer. ¡°Are you sure? Let me take a look.¡±

    He examined me carefully, his gaze focused and intense. ¡°Nurse Joi, please write down that he indeed has an additional Vessel marking on his chest in the shape of a crescent moon.¡± His tone was filled with marvel as he spoke to his partner.

    Nurse Joi nodded, her face reflecting a mix of awe and professionalism. ¡°Yes, doctor,¡± she confirmed.

    The room buzzed with a mix of astonishment and excitement, the realization of my dual Vessel Skills leaving everyone in a state of awed silence. At the time, I didn''t understand, but it seems creatures born with Vessel Skills have markings appear on their bodies to express it.

    Dr. Kai then declared, ¡°Personal Skill [Scan].¡± His eyes took on a glowing teal-green hue as he activated the skill, creating an otherworldly overlay that bathed the room in a soft, shimmering light. It felt as if he were layering me in harmless, precise microlasers, reading the intricate barcode of my soul with an almost tangible energy.

    I thought to myself, "That''s cool. The Elves can do magic stuff, too?"

    He rubbed his hand across my skull, slightly brushing his thumb repeatedly across my forehead.

    Dr. Kai studied me closely, his expression a mix of concentration and wonder. ¡°He has two small abrasions budding from his forehead,¡± he noted, his gaze tracking the subtle changes on my skin. ¡°I believe these will develop into horns, as he evolves into an Oni.¡±

    Joi nodded, jotting down the details on her magical parchment. ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±

    Fann, her eyes reflecting a thoughtful expression, said, ¡°I figured he would be an Oni from his appearance. But I haven¡¯t seen one since the Mayonaka Clan elders stopped visiting me.¡±

    "Oni were demons if I''m not mistaken. So that means I¡¯m not human? Fuck Yes." I couldn¡¯t help but think with joy.

    As the nurse returned me to my mother, Vericka, she replied to her mother, ¡°Well, yeah, Mom. His dad is from that clan.¡±

    Fann turned to Vericka, her hand resting on her chin as she recalled past conversations. ¡°So you did take to their boy Frost? He was a great choice for a mate with strength. I¡¯m sure this child will be quite the M-Cee,¡± she said, her warm smile directed my way.

    Dr. Kai took a step back and prepared for another check. ¡°I¡¯m about to read his stat information. It should reveal the title and class of his Vessel Skills.¡± He glanced at Joi and then focused on me, his eyes still glowing with a teal-green overlay. A digital window of data, labeled "ID Status," appeared before him, displaying my information with shimmering precision.

    Vericka spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s a Godwalker, I know. One of my V-Skill¡¯s sub-abilities activated for the first time.¡±

    Fann responded with a knowing nod, ¡°I told you, [Creation Sage: Izanagi] would make all of your kids Godwalkers.¡±

    Vericka sighed, ¡°Well, that was my first time using that ability. I don¡¯t have control over passive skills like that.¡±

    Dr. Kai¡¯s eyes widened as he read the data. ¡°A Sage & Star title?¡± He looked up, astonished. ¡°Both are Grade 5 Kami.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I was bewildered, thinking to myself, "What are they talking about? What''s a Star and a Sage?"

    Dr. Kai turned to Joi, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Nurse Joi, write this down. On Day Six of the 3rd Air Cycle, in the year 1985 of the Gaian Calendar; we may have just witnessed the birth of the strongest being on Gaia. I don¡¯t think Lord Kneon Sky or Lord Ghost Gum even have multiple Vessel Skills, let alone two Grade 5s. The implications of his power potential are unthinkable!¡±

    Joi quickly asked, ¡°Will do, doctor. What is his battle power?¡±

    Dr. Kai pondered for a moment, examining the data on his glowing teal-green eyes. ¡°Hmm,¡± he murmured. ¡°He¡¯s classified as E-Class. But his mana pool is an entirely different story. It¡¯s easily reading a pressure amount of 10,000.¡±

    The room erupted in shock. Nurse Joi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°10,000?! But only an E-Class?¡±

    Vericka gasped, ¡°10,000!!¡±

    Fann¡¯s face reflected a mix of astonishment and confusion. ¡°How is he an E-Class with a mana pool of 10,000? That¡¯s a C-Class amount of pressure!¡±

    Dr. Kai, noticing the collective astonishment, decided to provide visual confirmation. ¡°Here, I shall make it viewable to you all.¡±

    He activated his Scan skill once more, and a digital window of data, labeled "ID Status," appeared before everyone in the room. The data displayed vivid, holographic details, including a bar graph highlighting the staggering 10,000 mana pool. The graph pulsed with a bright, golden light, casting a shimmering glow that reflected off the faces of everyone present.

    The room fell silent as they took in the visualization, the shock of the revelation settling over them like a heavy mist.

    [Battle Class]: E

    [Name]: Xiro Mikazuki

    [Alias]: The Devil Moon

    [Age]: 0 yrs

    [Vessel]- Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi | Midnight Star: Belial

    [Race]: Psuedo-Oni

    [HP]: 50

    [MP]: 10000

    [Offense]: N/A

    [M. Offense]: E

    [Defense]: D

    [M. Defense]: E

    [Speed]: N/A

    [Mana Affinity]: Yin Mana, Wind Mana, Water Mana, Fire Mana, Lunar Mana, Spatial Mana

    [Defense Skills]: Astral Nullification, Wind Resist, Yin Nullification, Space Resist

    [Ultra Skills]: Disabled. Unable to View.

    [Personal Skills]: Unable to View.

    [Mana Arts]- Unable to View.

    [Combat Arts]- None

    Joi examined the data, her eyes widening in amazement. "He has this many affinities, already?"

    Vericka nodded thoughtfully. "I see he carries a strong affinity for Wind, just like me. If he had been born later in this cycle, Water might have been his primary affinity."

    Fann''s gaze sharpened as she assessed the information. "Hmm... His Vessel Skills are still in their nascent stages, only revealing their titles. They will be disabled until he becomes old enough to consciously activate them."

    Vericka smiled softly. "To be born at midnight and to possess two V-Skills with such prestigious titles¡ªit feels almost poetic."

    Dr. Kai added with a note of excitement, "He even has an affinity for Yin Mana. And look at this¡ªhe already possesses an Ultra Skill. Unfortunately, my [Scan] isn''t advanced enough to identify its name. This child is truly astonishing!"

    Fann''s eyes glinted with a mix of curiosity and determination. "If you don''t mind, Dr. Kai, let me take a closer look."

    With a dramatic gesture, she invoked her Vessel Skill. "[Elder Lords: The Kotoamatsukami] empower my [Appraisal]!" A radiant, celestial aura enveloped her, shimmering with hues of jade and silver as she focused on me.

    Fann: "His Ultra Skill is called [Heaven''s Kaleidoscope]." "It appears to be disabled at the moment. I can''t find any information about it."

    Dr. Kai: "He will, without a doubt, be an M-Cee. As you ladies may know; once a Mana Pool reaches levels of 10,000 and more, learning Arts becomes significantly easier."

    Fann''s eyes widened in disbelief as she scanned the information. "Vericka, the number of personal skills he has¡ªit can''t be accurate."

    Nurse Joi, looking puzzled, asked, "Does he have two?"

    Fann shook her head, still absorbing the data. "No, he has far more than that. Skills like [Self Regen], and [Parallel Thinking] alone would be enough to classify him as a dangerous fighter."

    Her voice grew incredulous. "But then there are abilities like [Energy Devour] and [Strong Will]... Vericka, these haven''t been seen on Gaia in over 500 years. And he has skills I¡¯ve never seen or heard of before, like [Absolute Memory]."

    Joi stammered, her shock palpable. "Di-di-did you say he has [Self Regen]? That''s a skill usually linked to highly evolved demons or powerful Celestials. "

    Dr. Kai nodded, adding context with a hint of awe. "Well, Lady Mikazuki here is a Celestial Transcendent. Their lineage is tied closer to The Heavens. There''s an old Elf legend that Humans were imperfect Celestials with whom The Creator fell out of love."

    Vericka, her gaze tender and proud, responded warmly. "I¡¯m just grateful that The Creator chose to bless me with such a marvelous child."

    Dr. Kai marveled at the data displayed before him, shaking his head in awe. ¡°His abilities are indeed spectacular. I knew Godwalkers were in a different league, but seeing such advancement at birth is extraordinary.¡±

    Joi glanced up, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the prophet¡¯s child?¡±

    Dr. Kai furrowed his brow, considering the question. ¡°The prophecy speaks of ''The Chosen'', but nothing was mentioned of a ''Devil Moon''.¡±

    Joi pondered this. ¡°Do you think there could be two prophecies? He seems so unique during a dark age of time.¡±

    Dr. Kai shrugged, his expression thoughtful. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but a prodigy like this is incredibly rare.¡±

    Vericka, holding me close, shook her head with a soft smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any prophecies. What matters to me is that he remains true to himself.¡±

    Fann nodded, her tone serious. ¡°Vericka, you¡¯ll need to train him to handle that incredible mana. Otherwise, he might become a danger to himself and others.¡±

    Joi looked at Vericka with admiration. ¡°To be trained by the legendary Lady Mikazuki is something many people dream of.¡±

    Vericka smiled modestly. ¡°You flatter me. But only if he chooses to be a warrior.¡±

    Her expression grew more contemplative. ¡°The life of an artist is filled with hardships, long nights, and many heartbreaks; only to be truly appreciated after one¡¯s life ends.¡±

    She gazed down at me with love. ¡°I want him to live a happy life¡ªa life that he chooses.¡±

    Fann¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Well, he will certainly know what it¡¯s like to feel loved.¡±

    As these thoughts and exchanges floated through the room, I couldn''t help but reflect on the scene unfolding around me.

    Joi finished writing up her paper, her hands moving swiftly but precisely. "That should complete his registration. He is now an active member of the Mikazuki Clan from Velonica. Congratulations."

    Dr. Kai nodded, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Yes, congratulations are in order. Now, let us leave your lovely family to rest as it is late. The morning will be here in 14 hours."

    With that, the doctor and nurse began packing up their papers and other tools. The nurse carefully placed the registration papers into a folder while Dr. Kai organized his instruments. The atmosphere in the room was peaceful yet charged with the excitement of new beginnings.

    Fann leaned over Vericka, her voice gentle but firm. "You need to rest for the night, dear. You''ve been through a lot." She said as she turned and placed me into a crib a few meters away, her eyes softening as she looked upon me.

    As my grandmother, the nurse, and the doctor made their way to the door, Vericka lay back on the bed, exhaustion evident in her eyes but a serene smile on her lips. The door closed softly behind them, leaving the room in a tranquil silence.

    Vericka''s eyes fluttered shut, and she let out a contented sigh. I gazed around the dimly lit room from my crib, my thoughts racing.

    "She seems like a loving woman, although I''m confused about her race. For a Demon Lord, I don''t see horns on her or grandma." I pondered, trying to make sense of my new reality. "I wish Jean or Wolfie was here to answer my damn questions."

    As the quiet of the night enveloped the room, I felt a strange mix of confusion and comfort. "I already miss those two idiots."

    My mind drifted, trying to piece together fragments of my past and present. The soft sounds of Vericka''s breathing and the distant hum of the night outside lulled me into a state of calm curiosity, ready to face whatever this new life had in store.

    I proceeded to take the opportunity to explore the mental tingle that developed when my grandmother used her skills. It felt like a subtle vibration, akin to a cell phone notification, alerting me to something waiting to be discovered. Closing my eyes, I chased that ripple, immersing myself in its gentle undulations. The deeper I delved, the more vibrant and psychedelic the sensations became, with colors and shapes swirling in a mesmerizing dance.

    At the center of the wave, a menu box materialized, glowing with an ethereal light: ?Awaken Sonata Soul Core? [Yes/No].

    Xiro (thinking): "This must have something to do with my skills. Well, duh, bitch. You know I''m pressing yes."

    With sheer willpower and desire, I highlighted and selected "Yes." The menu box vanished, and a new message appeared:

    Prime Realm System: ?The Ultra Skill [Heaven''s Kaleidoscope] has prerequisites that must be met before it can be unlocked. Installing [Binocular Vision]. Installing personal skill [Danger Sense]. Installing personal skill [6th Sense]. Installing and activating vessel skill [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]. Installing and activating vessel skill [Midnight Star: Belial]. Now Installing vessel-linked subskill [Sage Wisdom]. Installing vessel-linked subskill [Mastery of Abilities]. Installing vessel-linked subskill [Skill Synthesis]. Installing vessel-linked subskill [Skill Imprint]. Installing vessel-linked subskill [Predator Instinct]. Installing personal skill [Accelerated Mind]. Activating Sonata''s personal skill [Dominus Superbiae] in 60 hours. Complete.?

    As the message box disappeared, I was jolted back to consciousness, feeling a kinetic pulse coursing through me. It was as if a powerful, invigorating energy was breathing life into every cell, empowering me with an exhilarating rush. The sensation was like a drug, flooding my senses with an overwhelming awareness of the mana that now pulsed within me.

    Xiro (thinking): "Oh, that''s that good shit! Is this what having magic feels like?"

    Familiar Voice (within): "Correct. The reaction you are feeling is because your Soul Core is active now."

    "Huh!?... Jean? Wait, wouldn''t that be me?" I thought to myself while searching around my crib.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Incorrect. I am vessel skill [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]. I am here to assist you in your growth and desires, master. If you have any requests, please inform me."

    Xiro (thinking): "Why do you sound like the old me? Like Jean."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "What you are hearing is the inner voice that was once given to your superego personality being assigned to me. The inner voice of your id was assigned to your other Vessel Skill"

    Xiro (thinking): "Yeah, they did say it was two of you."

    Belial (within): "Spoiler Alert. What''s up, boss? I''m the [Midnight Star: Belial] Vessel Skill. Let''s kick some ass."

    Xiro (thinking): "Yeah, you sound like Wolfie. And you''re not as formal as Tsukuyomi."

    Belial (within): "If we''re different, it''s because of your Sonata Core. Although, we''re both parts of your soul."

    Tsukuyomi (within): [Sage Wisdom] "It is because Omni, the Creator, kept the configuration data for the previous prototype Vessel Skills within you; both current models use that same configuration."

    Xiro (thinking): "So her name was Omnia? Wait, was that one of our skills you just used?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Correct. That was [Sage Wisdom]. It is my core subskill that gives the user access to any knowledge and information ever written or recorded by mortals and fey. The skill combined with [Analyze] makes me comparable to a quantum computer when performing calculations. I can withdraw and store information from other skills, like [Absolute Memory]."

    Belial (within): "He''s a know-it-all."

    Xiro (thinking): "haha, ok, so what''s your niche?"

    Belial (within): "I give you access to two powerful mana affinities; Devil Mana and Anti Mana."

    Belial (within): "Oh, and I''m linked with [Skill Synthesis]."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Skill Synthesis] is the unique core subskill to [Midnight Star: Belial]. Allows for the user to combine skills or arts to create new ones. It can help evolve other skills, as well. It is an ultimate-class personal skill."

    Belial (within): "See what I mean, know it all."

    Xiro (thinking): "Thanks Omni-boo, I might give you a kiss next time I see you."

    I took a deep breath, processing the overwhelming information. Then decided to bring up my ID Status window to take a look at my information. Concentrating, I felt a gentle pulse of mana flow through me, and a translucent screen appeared in my mind''s eye.

    The window displayed my name, age, and a list of skills and arts. My eyes scanned through the extensive list, noting familiar ones like [Self Regen] and [Sage Wisdom], alongside newer, more mysterious ones like [Danger Sense] and [Skill Synthesis]. Each skill had a small icon next to it, glowing with a soft luminescence, and as I focused on each one, a brief description would hover into view, providing further details.

    [Defense Skills]: Astral Nullification, Wind Resist, Yin Nullification, Spatial Resist

    [Ultra Skills]: Heaven''s Kaleidoscope*

    [Personal Skills]: Self Regen, Belial: Predator Instinct, Tsukuyomi: Absolute Memory, Accelerated Mind, Tsukuyomi: Mastery of Abilities, Binocular Vision, Super Hearing, Parallel Thinking, Danger Sense, Tsukuyomi: Analyze, Tsukuyomi: Sage Wisdom, Belial: Skill Synthesis, Energy Devour, Belial: Skill Imprint, Strong Will, Mana Sight, 6th Sense

    [Mana Arts]- Yin: Shadow Storage, Lunar: Photon Beam

    [Combat Arts]- None

    The feeling of the mana flowing through me was exhilarating, like a current of electricity, buzzing under my skin. I could feel the energy pulsing, connecting me to the skills and abilities listed before me. It was as if the very essence of the universe was within my grasp, ready to be harnessed and shaped by my will.

    "This is incredible... I wonder what else I can do?" I thought, feeling excited. The future was uncertain, but with these abilities, I felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

    While manipulating the status window and reading all of the skill descriptions, I got antsy about trying something out. I didn''t want to disturb my sleeping mother, so I decided to try [Skill Synthesis] since it held my interest the most.

    When selected, I heard the voice of [Midnight Star: Belial] ask me, "Which skills do you wanna combine?"

    I hadn''t seen most of my skills in action yet, but I was too excited to cancel.

    Before I made a selection, I sent a thought to [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] to ask a question.

    Xiro (thinking): "Hey, Tsukuyomi, will synthesizing my skills together remove the originals?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Correct. You will lose two skills in exchange for one new skill."

    "Damn, that sucks. I figured, though. I want to try [Skill Synthesis] out, but I don''t want to lose any of my current skills just yet."

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] paused momentarily, seeming to fade away before feeling as if he''d returned just as quickly.

    "I have made a backup copy of all of your current skills. You are free to combine whatever skills you choose. With your skill [Absolute Memory] and [Skill Imprint] I can replace all skills you have." he responded using [Sage Wisdom] and [Absolute Memory] in a rhythm too swift to comprehend.

    "Oh Damn, Tsukuyomi! You my nigga, you know that?"

    I grinned and continued, "Aye Belial, select [Predator Instinct] for one. That one gives the user enhanced reflexes and combat prowess. Great for any fighter."

    "But what''s better than a sword that never dulls? A sword that keeps getting sharper," I mused. "Now, I''m not completely sure, but [Absolute Memory] states it gives me perfect recollection and that I will learn anything after experiencing it once. I wonder..."

    "[Absolute Memory] allows the user to learn any experience after one interaction instantly. It can memorize skills and arts witnessed. It can learn passive personal skills by analyzing a person via a physical connection. It will give the owner perfect memory," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] elaborated.

    "Belial, select [Absolute Memory] for the second."

    "Will do. Activating [Skill Synthesis]. Combining [Predator Instinct] and [Absolute Memory]," [Midnight Star: Belial] replied. "Synthesization cost: 9,750 MP. Continue?"

    "Yeah, that''s fine. I got 10k from what I see."

    "Completing synthesizing."

    It was at that moment I realized just how addicted the soul is to mana. The sensation of 97% of my magic power draining away at such an alarming speed was overwhelming. A wave of nausea hit me, far worse than anything I had ever experienced, even more gut-wrenching than reading that devastating message from Tanya in my previous life. My stomach churned violently, a deep, sickening twist that seemed to radiate through my entire being. Instant fatigue weighed me down like a heavy blanket, and my vision started to blur. Drowsiness pulled at the edges of my consciousness, making it difficult to focus or even keep my eyes open. Every part of me felt weak, trembling under the sudden and severe depletion of mana.

    "Waaah, waaah, waaah!"

    I whimpered in reaction to the overwhelming sensation. My tiny body trembled involuntarily as my consciousness began to fade into a heavy, inescapable sleep. A deep fatigue tugged at my eyelids, and every fiber of my being felt drained and lifeless.

    "Installing [Adaptive Predator]. Re-installing [Absolute Memory]. Unable to reinstall [Predator Instinct] as it is inferior to [Adaptive Predator]. Installation complete," [Midnight Star: Belial] announced, the words barely registering as the world around me grew dim and distant.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Adaptive Predator] is a unique subskill for [Midnight Star: Belial] that allows the user to constantly increase in power and evolve when met against dire opposition or strong adversity. This skill allows the user to increase in attributes and battle power consistently to conquer any threat. The longer a fight goes on, the stronger the user gets. The skill is an altered, evolved form of [Predator Instinct]. The skill gets a synergy boost from the user''s willpower and the Law of Attraction. This skill is incompatible with personal skill [Overcompensation]."

    "Fuuuucck. That sounds cool, but why do I feel so bad now?"

    "You are down to 5% of your mana pool. When souls that can access mana deplete their mana pools, they go into a catatonic sleep until they recover at least 50%," Tsukuyomi explained.

    "The hell? I don''t wanna go to sleep," I protested.

    Vericka had woken up from her sleep and walked up to my crib while I was deep into my mind space. Before I knew it, she had me cradled and rocking gently. She placed a breast in my mouth to feed me, and as I latched on, the warm, nourishing milk flowed into me, providing comfort and a sense of safety. The soothing rhythm of her heartbeat and the gentle caress of her hand helped me relax as I felt my mana slowly starting to replenish. As I drifted into slumber, the soft, melodic hum of her voice wrapped around me like a warm blanket, each note shimmering in the stillness of the night. The gentle rhythm of her singing swayed like the rustling leaves outside, creating a soothing symphony that lulled my weary mind. Before I knew it, I was catching Z''s as I listened.

    You think I''d leave your side, baby

    You know me better than that

    You think I''d leave you down when you''re down on your knees

    I wouldn''t do that

    I''ll tell you, you''re right when you want

    Ah, ah-ah

    Ah-ah, ah-ooh-ooh

    And if only you could see into me

    Oh, when you''re cold, I''ll be there

    Hold you tight to me

    ?[By Your Side] has marked its target.?

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 3: No More Heroes

    Chapter 3: No More Heroes

    Day 6 of the 3rd Air Cycle, 1985 g.c.

    Twenty-nine thousand two hundred four miles across the lands of Gaia from my rebirth, the quaint village of Wilson lay nestled in the east of Arcadia''s expansive grasslands. As night grooved on, the landscape transformed into a serene, otherworldly tableau, bathed in the ethereal glow of three full moons. The entrancing light from these celestial bodies spilled across the rolling plains, illuminating the sea of tall, swaying grass that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The sky above Wilson was a spectacle in itself. The three moons, each a different hue¡ªone a cool, pale blue, another a soft silver, and the third a deep, mysterious crimson¡ªcast a mesmerizing tapestry of colors across the land. High above, Gaia''s majestic rings arched across the heavens, shimmering with iridescent shades of violet and emerald. These rings, composed of countless particles of ice and rock, glinted like a celestial necklace adorning the planet.

    Dominating the night sky was the neighboring planet, Trappist. Although its distance is double the length of the tri-moons, its colossal presence was impossible to ignore, appearing almost close enough to touch. Trappist''s surface, a swirling mix of gassy greens and whites, added depth and grandeur to the cosmic scenery. The planet''s size and proximity made it a constant and awe-inspiring companion in Gaia''s night sky, its visage occupying nearly a quarter of the celestial dome.

    The grasslands themselves were alive with subtle, nocturnal sounds. Crickets chirped rhythmically, creating a soothing symphony that echoed through the night. Occasionally, the distant howl of a wolf or the rustle of a small creature moving through the grass added to the chorus. The air was cool and crisp, carrying the earthy scent of the grass and the faint aroma of wildflowers that grew sporadically across the plains.

    Wilson''s humble cottages, their thatched roofs glowing softly in the moonlight, stood as a testament to its inhabitants'' simple yet resilient lives. Mana-powered lanterns flickered gently in windows, casting warm, inviting glows that contrasted beautifully with the cold, multi-sheen of the sky''s night lights.

    Emerging from the village gate, a trio of robed figures made their way into the night, their silhouettes barely discernible against the dark backdrop. These were the same kind of Elves as Dr. Kai, all shrouded in the mystery of their hooded cloaks and equipped for the rigors of adventure. At the helm of the group stood a male elf at a comfortable 5''10", his fair skin almost luminescent under the moonlight. His athletic build was complemented by a visible scar cutting across his right eye and eyebrow, a testament to past battles and hardships.

    He moved with purpose and a touch of paranoia, checking the horses hitched to their wagon with practiced efficiency before addressing his companions with a firm, "It''s time to go."

    "We''re coming, Gawain." Responding to his command, two elven sisters stepped forward.

    The leader of the pair, with her flowing brunette hair and piercing blue eyes, wore a necklace with "Amanda" engraved in elegant calligraphy, peeking out from beneath her cloak. Her sister, whose golden tresses contrasted sharply with her deep brown eyes, displayed a similar necklace inscribed with "Amber." Both were cloaked, their identities concealed, except for the barcode tattoos on their wrists¡ªsymbols of their origins or perhaps their pasts. Standing identical at 5''4", their petite frames were ready for the journey ahead.

    Gawain: "Are you ready, Tatsuya?"

    Craig: "You know we''re friends, right? You can just call me Craig."

    Trailing behind was Craig Tatsuya, a human whose presence contrasted with the fantastical elven trio. His rich brown skin glowed under the magic lantern light he carried, accentuating his well-groomed black beard and the precision of his Caesar fade. At 5''9", Craig was not as towering as Gawain, but his aura spoke of seasoned experience. Unlike his cloaked companions, Craig wore his armor openly, the polished metal reflecting his years as a mercenary. A longsword hung at his side, its hilt worn from use, and a medium-sized shield was strapped to his back, ready to defend against any threat they might encounter.

    Gawain glanced around before lowering his voice. "I wanted to wait until we made it further down the road before using that name out loud. You''re well known in the Kingdom of Madness territories."

    Amanda pulled her hood tighter, casting a wary glance over her shoulder. "How much further to Velonica?"

    Craig adjusted his gear and replied, "It''s a little over four years from here by normal means, but we''ll be taking the Underground Manarail. It connects the town of Rian to Lanaux in East Velonica."

    Gawain nodded, his gaze steady. "Once we''re in Lanaux, we''ll be safe from slavers and can plot our next moves."

    Craig smirked; a hint of excitement in his eyes. "Lucky us, Rian is only a year''s journey from here."

    Amber, her eyes wide with curiosity, asked, "That is significantly shorter. How long will the trip on the Underground Manarail be?"

    Craig''s grin widened. "It''s amazing. We''ll be in Velonica in just twelve hours on it."

    Amanda''s jaw dropped. "Twelve hours? What kind of incredible magic is that?"

    Gawain leaned in, his tone conspiratorial. "I''ve heard rumors of it using ancient Light Elves technology that manipulates Spatial Mana Magic Gems."

    Amber¡¯s face lit up with wonder. "I can''t wait to see it. It¡¯ll be amazing to witness what our people once achieved."

    Craig''s voice was resolute. "Not far to go now. Let''s get you two to freedom."

    Together, this determined group set forth down the road, their destination clear and their resolve unshakable. The night was filled with the sounds of their departure: the creak of the wagon, the soft clopping of horses'' hooves, and the quiet murmur of their voices as they disappeared into the enveloping darkness of Gaia''s vast landscape.

    Eight hours after the tri-moons reached their midnight zenith, the sisters spotted two travelers ahead of their wagon. One was a lycanthrope with snow-tipped, dark cocoa-colored locks, and the other a large humanoid with round-tipped horns and reptilian scales covering his skin. Both stood confidently, their tails trailing behind them¡ªone furry, the other scaly.

    Before the sisters could alert Gawain, he called out to the travelers with a friendly tone. "I recognize that mana signature anywhere, Melech Una, you old dog."

    The lycanthrope on the left turned around, revealing pointy, furry ears perched atop his head, now standing erect in curiosity. The moonlight glinted off his eyepatch, casting a reflective gleam. His animalistic, byzantine blue eye scanned the darkness, catching sight of the approaching magic lanterns.

    "Who''s there?" Melech sniffed the air. "Gawain Angus, is that you?"

    Gawain grinned. "Melech, what are you doing back here in the Kingdom of Madness?"

    As the wagon pulled closer, the lycanthrope''s features became more distinct. Melech wore blue shorts secured with a white rope and a chest piece made of mana-absorbing bamboo and cloth that covered his neck. Golden sphere piercings adorned the tips of his ears.

    His companion, dressed in a magic-weaved cotton ensemble with red trim, stood with an imposing presence. Jade-green eyes, reflecting the same hue as the mana swirling around his mohawk-like dorsal plates, observed the newcomers. Pointy eyes gleamed with the light of the Very, Very, Slightly Included diamonds on his ears and the massive diamond medallion resting on his chest.

    Melech glanced at his sensei before addressing Gawain. "I''m accompanying my sensei to the town called Rian. We must make our way to Velonica in haste."

    Gawain''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "You two are heading to Velonica? I thought your clan lived in Aldo."

    "We relocated 53 years ago," Melech replied with a chuckle, "but to a Light Elf, I''m sure that''s nothing but a nap."

    Gawain smiled, his eyes twinkling. "You lycanthropes can live up to 350 years, only about half a millennium shorter than us." He turned to One Pound, his smile broadening. "A pleasure to meet the person who taught Melech those sword skills."

    "Call me One Pound," the draconic humanoid said, extending his arm with his fist closed for a fist dap. "I''m happy to hear Mel is holding it down."

    Gawain looked at the gesture, a memory jogging his mind. "Oh, I remember. Melech taught me this." He closed his fist and tapped his knuckles with One Pound, completing the greeting.

    Gawain then offered, "My party is also heading to Velonica through Rian. Would you like to travel with us? Our chances of survival can only improve with additional artists, right?"

    Melech''s eyes lit up. "That would be excellent, as long as it''s no trouble. What do you say, Sensei?"

    One Pound nodded, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Of course, we say yes. Traveling with friends is always the best way to experience the journey of life."

    Melech and One Pound climbed into the back of the wagon, joining the other three. Melech waved his furry hands, offering a warm smile to the two girls, who seemed uneasy with the new arrivals. Noticing their discomfort, Craig took it upon himself to bridge the gap.

    "Nice to meet you both. How do you know Gawain?" Craig asked, his tone friendly.

    "We were party members during the Electric Boogaloo War, back when Aldo was fighting for independence," Melech replied; a hint of pride in his voice.

    "I¡¯d be missing more than an eye if it weren''t for Melech," Gawain added, gratitude evident in his eyes.

    "Hehehe, well, I couldn''t just let you die on me," Melech chuckled, the sound warm and inviting.

    "That sounds like little Mel," One Pound commented, shaking his head with a smirk.

    Craig''s eyes widened in recognition. "You''re the Electric Blade of Velonica? I thought he was human!"

    "That''s because I fought most of that war in a human transformation. All lycans learn that during childhood," Melech explained, his voice steady.

    Now appearing more at ease, the two elven sisters joined the conversation.

    ¡°What kind of artist are you? A M-Cee or a Sword Singer?¡± Amber asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a Blade Artist, not an M-Cee or Singer at all. Tho, my sensei is a True M-Cee,¡± Melech responded, his pride shining through.

    ¡°A True M-Cee!? That¡¯s incredible!¡± Craig exclaimed, leaning forward with interest.

    Amanda looked puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the difference between an M-Cee and a True M-Cee?¡±

    Amber chimed in, ¡°They¡¯re like special artists or something, right?¡±

    Craig nodded, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. ¡°Sort of. Not all artists are M-Cees. The term ¡®Artist¡¯ is given to adventurers who register with the RIAA¡ªthe Royal Intercontinental Alliance of Artists. The RIAA keeps records of the many arts created and pays artists and guilds for requests made by the towns they are stationed in. Some of the biggest and most famous guilds are part of the RIAA, like Def Jelly, Coin Money Raiders, and Stone-a-Fella.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Now, understand that Mana Controllers, or M-Cees, make up only 38% of the planet''s population. Out of that percentage, the top 1% are known as True M-Cees. These Mana Controllers are at Demon Lord levels in power, as True M-Cees always possess an Ultra Skill.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Big bro Gawain is a C-Class artist, but neither he nor you have an Ultra Skill, right, Tatsuya?¡±

    ¡°Right, we just have Personal Skills, as even Ultra Skills are extremely rare to have,¡± Craig replied with a smile. ¡°And you can call me Craig.¡±

    ¡°Wow, are you really that strong?¡± Amber asked, her eyes wide with amazement.

    ¡°Oh noooo, Mel just likes to hype an old man up,¡± One Pound interjected, chuckling softly.

    ¡°Sensei, please. You are still powerful even without¡­¡± Melech began.

    ¡°That is enough, Mel. Let¡¯s rest this topic,¡± One Pound said firmly, the warmth in his tone replaced by a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sensei,¡± Melech murmured, his ears drooping slightly.

    One Pound¡¯s gaze shifted to the girls¡¯ wrists. ¡°From the look of those barcodes, I take it you¡¯re seeking sanctuary from the Slave Trade?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Lord One Pound. These are my younger sisters. Craig and I started this journey two years ago to free them from their captors after we learned where they had been taken,¡± Gawain explained, his voice steady despite the weight of his words.

    ¡°I heard things have gotten difficult for Light Elves recently, especially with the Kingdom of Madness backing the slave trades and striking a deal with the Dark Elves,¡± One Pound remarked, his brow furrowing.

    ¡°Things are just now changing since the former queen was assassinated,¡± Craig noted, his expression somber.

    Melech looked shocked. ¡°So the rumors were true. The Mad Queen is dead.¡±

    ¡°May she rot in piss,¡± Gawain muttered, a dark edge to his voice.

    ¡°Without her attacking every elven refugee group on the road, many of my people are finally starting to escape to the North of Arcadia, into the Kingdom of Braye. Those who can¡¯t try to find their way through the Bloodlands and have been running to Velonica instead, since both nations are Free States,¡± Gawain added, hope flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°I have connections in Babylonia, but I wouldn¡¯t suggest that journey alone, especially with the roads from Velonica thickening with watchers in recent months,¡± he continued. ¡°Running into multiple winged reapers would mean instant death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we could survive one watcher,¡± Craig admitted, a hint of worry creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your faith in your abilities, Craig?¡± Gawain asked, smiling encouragingly. ¡°I know if Melech was willing to travel with us, we¡¯d be fine against one. The Electric Blade of Velonica is a nation-famous gold-class artist, after all. And you know his sensei is at least just as skilled in techniques if he taught him.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    One Pound shook his head, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. ¡°An old dragon like me is just heading to Talasi to see an old friend. I shall leave the adventuring to Babylonia to you young fellows.¡±

    Melech shook his head with a wistful smile. "I will have to pass. My daughter, Ameera, was born a year ago, and I¡¯m itching to return home to see her again."

    Gawain''s eyes lit up. "You''re a father now? We will have to drink to that."

    Amber shivered slightly. "Watchers sound scary."

    Craig nodded, his expression turning serious. "I can''t believe it''s been half a millennium since the Trappers released those disgusting fleas onto our world."

    Amber''s curiosity got the better of her. "So there were beings who came from the planet next door?"

    "Only one," Craig explained, a grim look crossing his face. "Legend has it, he killed everyone in the nation of Hels before being defeated by The Eminent Knight, Garland Braye."

    "Everyone?" Amber echoed, horror creeping into her voice.

    "Every single creature with a soul," Craig affirmed, his tone heavy. "It took the Hels over 300 years to create the Mana Beast that resides there today. That entire continent is now uninhabitable to anything other than Majins."

    Gawain added, "Elven history speaks about how the winged visitor from planet Trappist would feed on the souls of the people across Arcadia. They would kill those who could use mana before attacking those who couldn''t. Because of this, the Light Elves started to reject the use of Arts and Skills, hoping to be spared if another trapper came to our planet."

    "This weakened the Light Elves greatly and allowed the Dark Elves to wait out our demise, attacking us at our lowest," Gawain continued, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    Craig chimed in, "How did y''all think they weren''t still holding a grudge? Seven hundred years is still within a recent lifetime for some of them."

    One Pound, who had been silently listening, finally spoke, his voice low and contemplative. "The Elven Civil War is still showing ripples of its lasting effects."

    A sudden, deafening crack echoed through the night, snapping the group out of their conversation. The wagon jolted violently, throwing them off balance. The air was thick with the acrid stench of blood and the metallic tang of terror, a sharp reminder that danger was imminent.

    Before they could react, a massive, grotesque figure loomed above them. An Orc, its eyes glowing with malevolent hunger, came crashing down from the trees. The impact shook the ground, and the horrifying sound of bones crunching under the immense weight of the beast filled the air. The wagon''s pair of horses screamed in agony as they were crushed beneath the orc''s massive body, the cart flying backward several dozen yards in the chaos.

    Amber and Amanda shrieked, their faces pale with fear, while Craig''s heart raced as he drew his sword, hands trembling but resolute. Gawain''s eyes blazed with fury as he prepared to defend his sisters. The air grew thick with the rancid odor of decay and the Orc¡¯s foul stench, a sickening combination of rot and raw flesh.

    Melech and One Pound sprang into action, their expressions grim. The camaraderie and laughter that had filled the night vanished, replaced by the palpable tension of impending violence. The Orc roared; a bone-rattling sound that reverberated through their bodies, plunging the night into chaos.

    Gawain, Craig, and Melech rushed to the vanguard, leaving One Pound behind to protect the Angus sisters in the rear. The orc towered over the landscape, a monstrous figure resembling a massive, humanoid swine. Its peach-pink skin glistened with a greasy sheen, taut over rippling muscles that bulged with every movement. Red, glowing eyes blazed with a feral intensity, casting an eerie light that pierced the darkness.

    Adorned in only a tattered loincloth, the minimal clothing did little to conceal his grotesque form. Thick, coarse hair sprouted from his chest and back, enhancing his menacing presence. In one hand, he clutched a colossal mace, its handle wrapped in worn leather and its head studded with jagged metal spikes¡ªa tool of pure destruction.

    Every step he took sent tremors through the ground, and the sickening scent of decay clung to him like a shroud. This orc was a terrifying blend of brute strength and savage aggression, a nightmarish presence that commanded fear and dread.

    Melech tightened his grip on his saber, a fierce determination igniting in his eyes. "Sensei, I''ll help with the orc. Can you guard the girls?"

    One Pound nodded firmly. "I''ll hold the rearguard. Focus on our enemy."

    Melech sprinted to Gawain''s side, saber gleaming in the moonlight. The 8-foot-tall monstrosity with a grotesque, swine-like physique and glowing red eyes; lumbered toward them, brandishing its massive mace.

    Gawain¡¯s voice was steady, his gaze fixed on the approaching threat. "I''m adding you to the party, Melech. My battle power might not boost yours much, but the group buff should still help."

    Melech''s voice held respect and excitement. "It''s an honor to fight beside you again, my friend."

    Gawain smirked. "Those were my words to say."

    Craig''s voice cut through the tension, laced with urgency. "Fellas, what''s the game plan?"

    The orc let out a deafening roar. "GRRAAWWARRR!"

    Gawain quickly issued commands. "Craig, you and Melech flank him while I find an opening to use my skill [Perfect Shot]. With your enchanted shield, tank his attack and allow Melech to lower his defense before he can strike again."

    Melech nodded, a determined smirk on his face. "I can remove the worry of you missing with that. Craig, ready?"

    Craig''s response was immediate, adrenaline coursing through him. "Let''s go!"

    The orc, growing impatient, raised its metal mace high, ready to strike. Melech and Gawain scattered in opposite directions at blinding speed, creating tiny sonic booms that shattered the silence of the night. Craig braced himself, his shield held high to absorb the incoming blow.

    The orc''s mace crashed down onto Craig''s shield with a force that could shatter a 50-foot-thick granite wall. The deafening impact echoed through the trees, sending reverberations deep into the forest. Craig gritted his teeth, feeling the shock reverberate through his body.

    "Stay focused. You can do this." Melech, now positioned to the orc''s left, unsheathed his saber and began chanting a combat art, his weapon crackling with electric volts and cobalt-colored mana. "Enhanced Electric Combat Arts: Ranga''s Bite."

    Lightning danced across his blade as he dashed toward the orc, movements a blur. He struck with lightning speed, his saber slicing into the orc''s flesh 36 times in rapid succession, each strike eliciting a pained roar from the beast.

    Craig, recovering from the orc''s attack, jumped back and shouted, "Now!!"

    But Gawain was already in motion, his bow drawn and an arrow notched. He chanted his skill''s activation, creating vibrant orange and green mana spiraling around the arrow. "Personal Skill [Perfect Shot]!"

    As the mana finished it swirls around the arrow, forming a spiraling singularity at its tip. Gawain released the arrow, which zipped through the air and struck the orc''s left eye with pinpoint accuracy, piercing through to the back of its skull. The orc froze, a gurgling roar escaping its throat, its eyes widening in shock.

    Seizing the moment, Melech¡¯s saber crackled with lightning as he decapitated the orc in a single, swift motion, ensuring its defeat. The head rolled to the ground with a heavy thud, and silence fell, broken only by the labored breaths of the combatants.

    Craig cheered, adrenaline still pumping. "We did it!"

    Melech echoed, "Great moves, everyone."

    Amber clapped, her excitement bubbling over. "Yay, you guys were amazing!"

    Amanda, still trembling, gasped, "The Creator above, that was terrifying. I thought we were done for."

    As they stood amidst the eerie stillness, the reality of their survival began to sink in. The fight may have ended, but the journey ahead remained fraught with danger, and they were not yet safe.

    One Pound frowned, lost in thought. "Why can¡¯t I sense anyone''s mana? I haven¡¯t even detected any magitons in the air. Something¡¯s muting my ability to perceive it."

    His eyes widened in sudden realization. "Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­"

    As the group began to regroup, a shadow loomed ominously behind an unsuspecting Gawain.

    ¡°Great job, fellas. Now we have to figure the wag¡ª¡±

    His sentence was cut short by the chilling sound of wind slicing through flesh. The top half of his head slid away, revealing a gruesome sight as blood sprayed forth, painting Amber¡¯s face. Gawain crumpled to the ground, lifeless, his glazed eyes reflecting a haunting emptiness.

    One Pound barked, ¡°Everyone, get back!¡±

    Amber''s scream tore through the night, ¡°GAWAAAIN!¡±

    Amanda¡¯s cry followed, ¡°AHHHH! Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°What the... Gawain?¡± Melech¡¯s voice trembled.

    Craig, wide-eyed, stammered, ¡°What the hell just happened?!¡±

    From the shadows emerged a figure, its presence sending waves of dread through the group. The flickering magic lanterns illuminated a grotesque form wrapped in decaying cloth, barely covering its alien-android body. Metallic limbs with backward-bending knees supported the creature, while horns curved menacingly from its skull, pointing forward. Feathery wings unfurled from its back, and a mouth full of carnivorous teeth twisted into a sinister grin, its eyes glowing with a sickly yellow-green mana.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Watcher!¡± One Pound¡¯s voice was filled with recognition and fear.

    ¡°A Watcher is here!¡±

    Craig¡¯s voice wavered, the group¡¯s fear palpable as the horrific creature stepped closer, its malevolent presence casting a long shadow over them. The air grew thick with the scent of blood and the promise of imminent danger.

    Before Craig could brace himself, the Watcher appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye, kicking him into the wagon with a sickening crunch, splintering wood and breaking Craig¡¯s body upon impact.

    ¡°Melech! No! Damnit!¡± One Pound shouted, dashing at the Watcher.

    Just in time, he yanked Melech away from a magic circle that had formed between them, threatening to catch him in the unleashed devastating fire pillar.

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± Melech gasped.

    ¡°We''re not alone. Something has silenced my mana sense here,¡± One Pound replied, his heart racing.

    Suddenly, an unknown deep voice rumbled from the shadows, ¡°I was wondering where my orc meal had run off to.¡±

    Amber and Amanda turned, seeking the source of the voice. As soon as they caught a glimpse, their heads exploded in a horrific spectacle, the gruesome sound echoing through the clearing, followed by slow, deliberate steps of hooves.

    ¡°But I just might have found some better Soul Cores to eat,¡± the voice continued; a sinister tone that sent chills down their spines.

    ¡°Noooo! Not the girls too! Who the hell are you?¡± Melech shouted, his heart sinking.

    Emerging from the shadows, a slime-green minotaur-like figure took shape, draped in black and gold armor that shimmered ominously. His eyes gleamed with a cruel intelligence as a hunter-green mana halo hovered above his mohawk, nestled between two long, black horns that bore a glowing magic circlet. Two black feathered wings, each beat like the shadow of death, unfurled menacingly above a swaying bovine tail.

    He didn''t respond right away. Instead, his hand lifted slowly, revealing a swirling vortex of magitons and additional particles that coalesced into a rune circle. The air thickened with tension as a small square portal, veiled in golden-yellow mist, materialized in his palm. Without uttering a word, he activated his skill. The corpses scattered around began to twitch violently, their bodies convulsing as prismatic ethereal flames¡ªsouls¡ªwere forcibly ejected.

    With deliberate malice, the souls were drawn into the portal, each one vanishing as he closed his fist around the final wisp of light. A low, sinister chuckle rumbled from deep within his chest.

    "Not bad, not bad at all," he sneered, his voice a gravelly murmur that dripped with malice. "Three of them, worth the walk. Good job sniffing them out, watcher."

    Melech''s eyes burned with rage. "You killed my friend and his family, and now you deny them peace in death? You''ll pay for this!"

    One Pound placed a hand on Melech''s shoulder, his voice low but firm. "Mel, calm your fur. I can only think of two types of creatures with wings that eat souls, and I believe they are both right here. So, I need you to make a run for it when I give you the opening. You still have the Dawnstone, right?"

    Melech hesitated. "I do, sensei, but I can''t just leave you to face him alone. He''s stronger than the watcher, and if the legends are true, he''s as powerful as a True M-Cee."

    One Pound''s expression hardened. "We can''t both die here. Get the Dawnstone to Talasi, to Vericka. Do that, and your debt is cleared."

    Melech shook his head. "I can''t just walk away from thousands in debt like that. My honor¡ª"

    "Mel," One Pound interrupted, "forgive me."

    Before Melech could react, One Pound grabbed him by the waist and hurled him toward the town, Rian. The ground shook with the force of the throw, and Melech was sent soaring, miles away in an instant. The watcher, with a shriek, tried to take off after him but was slammed back into the ground by One Pound, who appeared in a blur, driving the watcher into the dirt before the bull angel.

    "[Probability Correction]," One Pound whispered, "[Reality Lord: Ahura Mazda]."

    Taurus, the bull angel, watched with a twisted grin. "Was that your attempt to save him or kill him? That landing might be the end of your little friend."

    His eyes narrowed, catching the faintest ripple of power. "A Vessel Skill? Interesting. Your Soul Core will be quite the feast."

    One Pound''s gaze didn''t waver. "I recognize those wings. You''re from Trappist, aren''t you?"

    Taurus''s smile widened. "So, you met Virgo. Yes, Gaian, my name is Taurus. Be grateful, for your Soul Core will further my evolution into a Muon, the highest rank of angels."

    One Pound scoffed. "Who would be thankful to an angel for murdering them?"

    Taurus let out a low, sinister chuckle. "Virgo was right. You mortals may be ripe for eating now, but you lack the seasoning of divine devotion. You don''t know your place, livestock."

    As One Pound positioned himself, the watcher began to rise, its left wing broken but rage driving it to its feet. One Pound stood firm, his stance wide, as if rooted to the earth.

    "The irony of you saying that with that face," One Pound taunted, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Taurus hesitated, momentarily stunned by the insult. His green halo flared red with fury. "This is where you die, reptile."

    One Pound''s eyes blazed with a cold, unyielding light. "That''s former Eastern Deva of Arcadia, Lord One Pound to you, failure of the Heavens."

    The watcher''s remaining wing flapped wildly as it charged, roaring in pain and anger. Taurus pointed a finger, and the watcher lunged at One Pound, both arms outstretched in a murderous frenzy.

    One Pound''s voice rang out, calm and deadly, "Let''s wrap this up, activate [Ultimate Magic]."

    One Pound planted his feet firmly on the ground, the earth cracking beneath him from the immense power surging through his body. His eyes blazed with determination as he extended his arms wide, palms facing outward. The air vibrated, charged with raw energy as golden arcs of electricity danced around him.

    "MIXED SOLAR MANA ARTS!" One Pound roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. A brilliant aura of golden light enveloped him, growing brighter with each second. His muscles tensed, veins bulging as he channeled energy into his hands.

    "...RIGHTEOUS LIGHT!" With a thunderous shout, he brought his hands together, fingers splayed and palms forward. A colossal beam of blinding white and yellow energy erupted from his palms, tearing through the air with a deafening roar. The ground quaked beneath the sheer force of the blast, a shockwave rippling outward, flattening everything in its path as it sped toward the oncoming watcher and trapper.

    The focused beam surged forward, obliterating the watcher that dared to stand in its way. One Pound''s face was a mask of sheer willpower, sweat dripping from his brow as he poured every ounce of his being into the attack. The light illuminated the entire area, casting long shadows and filling the air with palpable heat. But when the beam reached Taurus, it slammed into his magic barrier.

    The collision erupted in a blinding flash and deafening explosion. Sparks flew, and the air crackled as the energy clashed against the impenetrable shield. One Pound''s eyes narrowed, his body straining under the immense power as he held the attack steady. The energy beam stretched into the distance, a testament to his resolve and the destructive potential of a retired True M-Cee.

    When the attack concluded, the landscape bore the unmistakable scars of One Pound''s power. The once dense forest was now a barren wasteland, a colossal path of obliteration stretching miles into the distance. Trees lay splintered and charred, the ground gouged into deep furrows by the blast. Where vibrant life once thrived, only a massive, smoldering trench remained.

    The remains of the watcher lay at the epicenter, a charred half-corpse among the devastation. The acrid smell of burnt wood and earth mingled with the ozone from the discharge, a testament to the cataclysmic force unleashed. It was as if a mountain had been blasted apart, leaving a stark, gaping wound in the land, speaking volumes of One Pound''s unbridled power.

    Taurus stood untouched amidst the devastation, his expression unreadable. But One Pound''s growing concern was clear¡ªhis strongest attack had left his mana pool dangerously low. He quickly began strategizing his next move as Taurus prepared to strike back.

    "[Enhance Body], empowered [Justice Strike]!" Taurus commanded.

    The normally black horns on Taurus began to glow crimson, red mana concentrating at their tips.

    "This is bad," One Pound thought, feeling the drain from using both his Vessel Skill and Signature Art. "I need to go with Plan C."

    "[Reality Lord: Ahura Mazda], cast [Reality Rewrite]!" One Pound declared.

    But before he could complete the spell, Taurus snarled, "Oh no, you don''t!" In a flash, Taurus blurred toward him, moving at the speed of light.

    His horns, charged with destructive energy, aimed straight for One Pound''s chest. The ground cracked and burned beneath Taurus, creating a sonic boom as he closed the distance.

    Taurus''s enchanted charge slammed into One Pound''s barrier with a deafening crack. The shimmering shield shattered, unleashing a cataclysmic explosion that engulfed the area in blinding light. Shockwaves tore through the landscape, flattening trees and charring the earth in a wide radius. The air filled with the acrid stench of burnt ozone and scorched wood, as debris rained down like deadly shrapnel.

    Amid the chaos, Taurus''s right horn, glowing with malevolent crimson energy, pierced through One Pound''s torso, directly striking his solar plexus. Blood gushed from One Pound''s mouth and the exit wound in his back, the stored mana from the attack releasing violently.

    "Glah... Re..ree.e..in..car..na," One Pound choked out, barely able to speak.

    Taurus sneered, "Shhhh, little lizard. Time to become dinner."

    With those words, Taurus jerked his head upward, tearing through One Pound''s body from the solar plexus to his skull, cleaving him in half.

    As One Pound''s body collapsed to the ground, Taurus shook the blood off his horns and armor with a casual flick of his head before dusting himself off.

    "Strange... Something feels odd," Taurus muttered.

    At that moment, [Reality Rewrite] completed. Reality itself began to distort, the air shimmering as the world around Taurus warped. The once-familiar forest blurred like a mirage, colors bleeding together as if existence was being unraveled and rewoven. Shadows twisted unnaturally, and the stars above spun in a slow, hypnotic dance.

    Taurus''s confident smirk faltered, replaced by confusion. The solid ground beneath his hooves felt like shifting sand, and the trees around him bent and swayed, their forms stretching into grotesque shapes before snapping back to normal. An ethereal fog thickened the air, pulsing with a life of its own, distorting his vision and making it hard to discern what was real.

    The night gradually returned as the fog lifted, leaving behind an eerie stillness. Taurus''s eyes darted around, trying to make sense of his altered surroundings. He looked down at where One Pound''s body should have been, expecting to see a soul ready for consumption. Instead, he found the spot empty, the ground undisturbed as if One Pound had never existed.

    Unease settled over Taurus. "Strange... Something feels off," he muttered, doubt flickering in his voice. The world around him had changed, and the rules he had once trusted were no longer the same.

    Taurus shook his head, perplexed. "Huh? Did he get away? It didn''t feel like I missed." Frowning, he muttered, "I need to find Libra. Something was off with that one... a True M-Cee, maybe?"

    As he turned away, his body began to glow with a brilliant yellow light, intertwined with swirling green mana. The air crackled with energy, distorting the space slightly before he vanished, teleporting away from the scene and leaving behind a landscape of death and destruction.

    Four hundred and sixty-seven miles away, Melech descended from his arc''s trajectory, noticing that the previously dense, tree-infested area he was heading toward had transformed into a serene pond, shrouded in a mysterious haze. He landed in the water without harm. As he resurfaced, a loud, destructive boom echoed in the distance. He turned to see One Pound''s Righteous Light beam shooting across the horizon, illuminating the night sky.

    "Gaaasp!" Melech sputtered, catching his breath. "Where did this water come from? Did Sensei use his create this?" Awe and concern filled him as he realized the extent of the battle raging far away.

    Melech swam to the pond''s edge, limbs heavy with fatigue. He crawled onto the land, coughing up water he had accidentally swallowed. As he tried to steady his breathing and gather his senses, a sudden realization struck him¡ªa profound absence in the mana signatures around him.

    "Oh no! Sensei!" Melech''s voice trembled with panic.

    He punched the ground in frustration, shockwaves rippling through his body. Tears welled in his eyes, spilling down his cheeks as memories of One Pound flooded his mind¡ªcountless hours of training, laughter, and wisdom shared. The weight of his mentor''s absence crushed him, and he felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    Taking a moment to gather himself, Melech checked for the Dawnstone, relief washing over him as he confirmed it was secure. Wiping his tears, he felt his resolve harden with every passing second. Rising to his feet, he cast one last look in the direction of the battlefield, a silent promise to avenge his fallen mentor burning in his heart.

    With a heavy heart, he continued his journey, each step bringing him closer to the town of Rian. The path ahead was uncertain, but Melech knew he had to honor One Pound''s sacrifice. He steeled himself for the trials to come, determined to carry on his mentor''s wish.

    As the first light of dawn began to break, Melech''s figure disappeared into the horizon, a lone warrior bearing a heavy burden yet unwavering resolve.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 4: No Ordinary Love

    Chapter 4: No Ordinary Love

    Day 7 of the 3rd Air Cycle, 1985 g.c.

    Back in the small town of Talasi, I woke to the familiar sound of a rooster crowing, signaling that the tri-moons had set and the sun was beginning its ascent. The first rays of sunlight pierced through the window, casting a warm glow on my dark blue walls.

    "Who the hell got a yard bird? Wait, does that mean fried chicken is in this world?" I wondered, my thoughts still groggy.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi], the new persona of one of my V-Skills, responded smoothly, "Correct. The meal you remember as Fried Chicken is also a familiar dish on the continent of Arcadia. Here, it is called ''Crispy Hen''."

    "Oh shit, welcome back," I greeted [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] with a thought, a smirk forming on my tiny lips. "You know, I actually enjoy the extra voices in my head."

    "Good morning, master," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] replied. "Will you be attempting more skill creations today?"

    "That''s a good question," I mused, tapping my fingers thoughtfully on the edge of the crib. "That mana drain shit was annoying. I need to find a way to increase my mana pool. But first, I need to get adjusted to this body."

    I attempted to flex my brachialis, trying to bend my elbow, but my body wasn''t fully responding to my commands. After four tries, a sense of frustration began to build within me. I have always despised the feeling of being limited, whether by my own inability or ignorance. Giving up has never been an option for me. This sparked a rush of mana from the top of my head, triggering the sensation of a personal skill activating.

    "[Adaptive Predator] analyzation complete." [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] informed me.

    A surge of strength and energy coursed through my body and mind. I could feel my physical form adjusting, allowing me to move as I desired. From my ankles to my fingertips, I felt a familiar control returning. Balling up my fist, I smiled in satisfaction, understanding that Adaptive Predator had just enhanced my capabilities.

    "Oh yea, that''s that good shit."

    Before I had a chance to test the new limits of my body, my mother entered the room, her joyous smile radiating the same warmth as the night before. The morning light filtered through the window, casting a soft glow on her delicate features and highlighting her elfin, pointy ears, which only deepened my confusion.

    "Good morning, my moonlight," Vericka greeted me, her voice a melody of affection. "How was your first night in the world?"

    I tried to respond, but my voice was just a faint whisper. "Ma...ma..."

    Her eyes widened in astonishment. "Did you just say Mama? Not even a day old, and you''re already talking!"

    Beaming with pride, she lifted me into her arms, her elongated fangs catching the light as she spun around in a joyful circle. Her laughter filled the room with a warmth that seemed to envelop us both.

    "I can''t wait to tell my mom," she exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over.

    She gently set me down on a padded changing mat, her touch tender and deliberate. The scent of lavender and chamomile from the diaper balm mingled with the fresh, earthy smell of morning dew drifting in through the open window. As she untied the cloth diaper, her fingers, warm and soft, moved with the utmost care. Each motion was soothing, her touch infused with a mother''s boundless love.

    "Well, Xiro, let''s get you a new diaper and some breakfast," Vericka cooed, her voice a comforting lullaby.

    She scanned the room, her eyes searching the wooden shelves and woven baskets until she found a stack of fresh diapers neatly tucked away. With a tender smile, she retrieved one and returned to me.

    Once the new diaper was securely fastened, she lifted me again, cradling me close to her chest. I could hear the steady rhythm of her heartbeat¡ªa soothing, familiar sound that brought a sense of peace. She carried me to a rocking chair by the window, where she sat down, the chair creaking softly as she settled in. Sunlight bathed us in a warm, golden glow, creating a serene and intimate atmosphere.

    "There we go, all clean and ready for breakfast," Vericka whispered as she adjusted her robe, revealing her breast.

    She guided me to latch on, and though the taste was slightly bitter at first, it quickly became comforting. The warmth of her skin, the gentle motion of the rocking chair, and the quiet hum of the morning created a perfect harmony. As I nursed, her fingers lightly stroked my hair, her touch filled with love and reassurance. I could feel her gaze upon me, filled with wonder and adoration.

    As I nursed, I felt a profound connection, a bond that transcended words. Her scent, a mix of wildflowers and the subtle musk of her skin, enveloped me; making me feel safe and cherished. Each sip was nourishing, not just to my body but to my soul. This moment, wrapped in my mother''s love, was a gentle reminder of the beauty and warmth of this new world.

    The lighting, the cozy atmosphere, and the peaceful sounds of morning workers from the open window almost lulled me back to sleep, but the sight of my mother''s pointed ears kept my mind active with questions. Her smile was a comforting contrast to the strange thoughts swirling in my head.

    Xiro (thinking): "It seems this body is still reacting naturally to its mother. I''m just glad this breastfeeding isn''t giving me weird ideas."

    Xiro (thinking): "Still... why does she have pointy ears? Do I have pointy ears?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Vericka''s unique heritage can be explained by her pre-evolution mixed lineage, combining the traits and characteristics of three different races: Celestial, Fairy, and Dark Elf."

    Xiro (thinking): "So am I mixed? Or considered just a Majin?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Your birth as a Psuedo-Oni is a result of the potent Majin blood coursing through your veins. Majin blood possesses the extraordinary ability to alter and dominate the genetic makeup of its host, converting 90% of their DNA to predominantly reflect their demonic heritage."

    Xiro (thinking): "She had a booty call with a devil?"

    Belial (within): "Oni are formidable warriors. Our evolution will thrive in battle."

    Xiro (thinking): "I keep hearing the word ''battle'' here. What is this planet really like?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): [Sage Wisdom] "The planet of Gaia, a vibrant yet perilous world, is home to numerous humanoid races scattered across its three vast continents: Arcadia, Hels, and Xanadu. Among these continents, Arcadia boasts a diverse and treacherous landscape, with the village of Talasi nestled within the southern Arcadian country of Velonica. Velonica, renowned as the homeland of the Celestials, is a land of stark contrasts, offering safe roads that traverse through incredibly hazardous biomes."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Velonica''s ecosystem is particularly infamous for its fierce and formidable mana beasts. These creatures, enhanced by the ambient mana that saturates the environment, are far tougher and more dangerous than their ordinary counterparts found elsewhere. Mana beasts in Velonica possess heightened strength, agility, and resilience, often exhibiting unique abilities that make them formidable adversaries for even the most seasoned warriors."

    As [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] spoke, I imagined the dense, mana-infused forests concealing predators with the ability to blend seamlessly into their surroundings. The thought of swamps bubbling with toxic mists and harboring amphibious beasts capable of ambushing their prey with lethal precision sent a shiver down my spine.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Travelers and inhabitants of Velonica must constantly be vigilant, as the biomes they traverse are teeming with threats. Dense, mana-infused forests conceal predators with the ability to blend seamlessly into their surroundings. Swamps, bubbling with toxic mists, harbor amphibious beasts capable of ambushing their prey with lethal precision. The rugged hill ranges to the north are home to colossal, stone-skinned creatures that guard their territories fiercely. Even the serene-looking grasslands can turn deadly, as packs of swift, mana-empowered predators roam in search of their next meal."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "In this land, survival is a daily battle. The inhabitants, particularly the artists, are often engaged in combat, whether it be hunting these dangerous creatures for resources or defending their homes from relentless attacks. The constant threat of mana beasts has forged a society where strength, skill, and vigilance are paramount."

    Xiro (thinking): "Wait, what''s an artist? That word gives me nostalgia."

    Tsukuyomi (within): [Sage Wisdom] "On the planet Gaia, the title of "Artist" is a prestigious and highly respected classification bestowed upon adventurers who master the use of Mana Arts or Combat Arts. These skilled individuals register with the Royal Intercontinental Alliance of Artists, a global coalition encompassing Swordsmans, M-Cees, Heroes, Mythwalkers, and Godwalkers. This elite organization ensures that Artists are recognized for their abilities and contributions to society."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Artists are revered for their exceptional skills and diverse abilities, which range from manipulating mana to wielding combat techniques that surpass ordinary capabilities. The use of Mana Arts involves harnessing and exploiting the magical energy known as mana, allowing Artists to perform extraordinary feats, cast powerful spells, and engage in high-level magical combat. Combat Arts, on the other hand, focus on physical prowess and martial techniques, often augmented by mana to enhance strength, speed, and agility."

    I could almost see the Artists in action, their mana glowing as they performed incredible feats. The thought of mastering such abilities stirred a sense of excitement within me.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "The role of an Artist is the most popular and sought-after occupation on Gaia, drawing countless individuals who aspire for fame, fortune, and the thrill of adventure. However, it is also the most perilous. The life of an Artist is fraught with danger, as they frequently confront formidable foes, explore uncharted territories, and undertake missions that put their lives at risk. The harsh reality of this profession is underscored by the sobering statistic that approximately 61 million people die annually from artist-related incidents. These fatalities result from encounters with deadly mana beasts, catastrophic freestyle battles, wars under a nation''s banner, hazardous environments, and the inherent risks of wielding powerful, sometimes unstable, Mana Arts."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Despite the dangers, the allure of becoming an Artist remains strong. The title carries with it immense respect and recognition, as Artists are often seen as protectors, explorers, and symbols of hope. Their exploits and achievements are celebrated, and their tales of bravery and skill inspire future generations to pursue the path of an Artist."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "The Royal Intercontinental Alliance of Artists plays a crucial role in regulating and supporting Artists. This organization provides training, resources, and missions, ensuring that Artists are well-prepared for the challenges they face. It also fosters a sense of community among the diverse group of adventurers, facilitating the exchange of knowledge and techniques across different disciplines and cultures."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "In essence, an Artist on Gaia is believed to be more than just a title; it is a way of life that embodies the spirit of adventure, the pursuit of excellence, and the relentless quest for knowledge and power."

    Belial (within): "Goddamn know it all."

    Xiro (thinking): "Y''all play nice. Thank you, Tsukuyomi. You my nigga."

    As Vericka walked into the front of the house, I couldn''t help but notice the unique blend of modern 90s futurism and magic-infused antiquity from a fantastical dark age. The living room was an eclectic mix. A couch made of plush leather and cotton that could easily fit in a suburban home stood in sharp contrast to an ancient, rune-inscribed fireplace designed to warm the house without central heating or air conditioning.

    The walls were adorned with a combination of paintings displaying moving images and enchanted tapestries that shimmered with mana. Each piece of furniture straddled the line between past and future¡ªa sleek glass coffee table stood on carved wooden legs that looked like they belonged in a medieval castle.

    There was no electricity wiring, but instead, certain areas of the room were illuminated by electric rune circles. These glowing, intricate symbols were etched into the floor and walls, pulsing with a soft, blue light that powered modern amenities like light bulbs. Those bulbs themselves were a marvel, appearing as typical incandescent bulbs but glowing with a steady, magical brilliance rather than filament heat.

    In the kitchen, sleek stainless steel appliances were seamlessly integrated with iron-age tools. A modern-looking refrigerator, powered by an ice rune circle hummed quietly next to a heavy wooden cabinet filled with potion ingredients and enchanted cookware. The stove was a fascinating hybrid, with gas burners that ignited using small fire rune circles instead of conventional igniters.

    Everywhere I looked, there was this harmonious blend of the familiar and the fantastical. The house seemed to be a testament to the ingenuity of combining old-world magic with modern conveniences, creating a living space that was both practical and enchanting.

    Minutes later, a rumble of keys was heard outside the front door. The knob turned, revealing my grandmother, Fann, standing there. Next to my mom, she was another beacon of feminine comfort and warmth. She entered the home with a concerned expression, immediately greeting my mom like any parent worried about their child''s well-being, scolding her for not resting enough after giving birth just last night.

    "I thought I heard you outside this morning," Fann said, her tone a mix of concern and reprimand. "Why were you practicing Combat Arts?"

    Vericka, still beaming from earlier, replied, "Because, Mom, I have a technique I''ve been working on that I want to teach Xiro one day." She glanced at me, pride evident in her eyes. "Seeing how talented he is, I got a little inspired. I wanted to impress him when he gets older, as it''s clear he will surpass me quickly one day."

    Fann softened a bit, her gaze shifting between us. "So you thought about what I said? Are you going to train him?"

    Vericka''s smile shifted to a releasing sigh. "Only if he wants that."

    Fann approached and gently took me from Vericka''s arms, hugging me tightly and speaking to me in an exaggerated baby voice. She tickled my belly, and despite the absurdity, I couldn''t help but giggle. Her playful mannerisms made me feel an unexpected closeness to this delightful elder woman.

    "He''s such a little cutie pie," Fann cooed, her eyes sparkling with affection.

    "He''s more advanced than any human or celestial infant I''ve ever seen," Vericka added. "Not only did I catch him sitting up with his neck in control, but he also said ''mama.''"

    Fann''s eyes widened in amazement. "Speaking in a day? Even with Celestials growing twice as fast as humans, I''ve never come across an infant speaking in a day."

    She looked back down at me, her expression filled with wonder. "You''re just full of surprises, huh?"

    Fann then sat me down in the living room on a comfortable carpet, the softness cushioning me. She moved into the connected kitchen with Vericka, who was preparing herself breakfast. The air filled with the delicious aroma of fresh bread and eggs, mingling with the faint scent of herbs from the nearby garden.

    As I watched them from my spot, Fann returned, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Would you like to see a little magic, Xiro?" she asked, her voice gentle and soothing.

    She held out her hand, and with a small flick of her wrist, a tiny, glowing orb of wind mana appeared, spinning gracefully above her palm. The light shimmered and sparkled, casting a cool glow around the room. My eyes widened in awe, mesmerized by the simple yet beautiful display. Or maybe it was just my infant body reacting to the shiny object. Either way, it was pretty dope.

    "Isn''t it amazing?" Fann said, smiling down at me. "One day, you''ll be able to do this and much more."

    As the spiraling orb faded, I felt a surge of excitement and determination. With its small mix of modern comforts and magical wonders, this world was full of possibilities, and I was eager to explore every single one. Fann returned to the kitchen with Vericka, and I immediately signaled to my V-Skills about practicing magic.

    Xiro (thinking): "Tsukuyomi, Tell me more about mana."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Omnis Mana, or mana, is the universal magical energy produced by the universe that exists all across the planet Gaia as a naturally occurring phenomenon. It''s created from magiton, a nanoscopic particle often better viewed when clustered together into a mana pocket. When magitons come into contact with a body, they are converted into one of two types of sub-mana and stored in the soul."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Bio Mana is mana converted and stored in the soul due to the melanin in a person¡¯s body. Even if a person has a rich supply of melanin only in their eyes, they possess the potential to produce Bio Mana. Unlike Gem Mana, Bio Mana is considered the best for creating Arts but is harder to master control of."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Gem Mana is what magitons convert into when the body lacks a rich melanin supply. Without melanin as a conduit, Gem Mana can only be accessed with a Magic Gem. It is easier for novice M-Cees to use but extremely difficult to create Arts for."

    "Talk about skin color actually having a purpose. The racist on Earth would love this shit." I jest to myself.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Understanding the differences between Bio Mana and Gem Mana allows for a more nuanced approach to learning and mastering Skills and Arts, accommodating the unique capabilities and limitations of each type."

    [Midnight Star: Belial]''s thoughts echoed in my mind, a mischievous tone underlying his suggestion.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Belial (within): "Boring. We should find some other babies to punch."

    Xiro (thinking): "Thank you, Tsukuyomi. And what the hell makes you think I want to punch a baby?"

    Belial (within): "Because we''re a baby. So it''s a fair fight."

    Ignoring [Midnight Star: Belial], I focused on remembering the demonstration my grandmother had given me with the concentrated orb of mana. As I delved into the memory, a vivid image of the glowing orb formed in my mind, every intricate detail coming to life as [Absolute Memory] activated. I could recall the shimmering hues and the gentle hum of energy with perfect clarity, feeling the warmth of the orb and the subtle vibrations it emitted.

    Suddenly, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] kicked in, assisting me and triggering [Accelerated Mind]. My perception of time slowed to a crawl, each second stretching into an eternity. My thoughts raced at an unimaginable speed, processing information at a rate five million times faster than normal. The world around me seemed to stand still as my mind worked through the complexities of mana manipulation, dissecting every aspect of the demonstration with meticulous precision.

    In this heightened state, I felt my brain straining to keep up with the influx of information.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s voice resonated in my mind, a soothing presence amidst the whirlwind of thoughts. "Your body''s brain is still developing, Master. The skill will improve even more once we are older."

    I could feel the raw potential surging within me, an untamed power waiting to be controlled and refined. The sensation was both overwhelming and exhilarating, like standing on the brink of a vast abyss, ready to dive into the unknown. As the effects of [Accelerated Mind] gradually faded, I emerged from the mental storm with a deeper understanding of mana and its manipulation, the knowledge now ingrained in my very essence.

    "When was the last time you saw the boy''s father?" Fann''s voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    "Frost was here two months ago," Vericka replied, her tone tinged with uncertainty. "But I doubt he plans on coming back. He kept saying Arcadia wasn¡¯t where he wanted to die. If his rambling is anything to go by, he¡¯s probably headed to Xanadu."

    I tuned back in, realizing my mother and grandmother were discussing my absent father.

    "Well, Majins don''t make good fathers," Fann remarked. "They just pass on great skills and DNA."

    "Frost started off as a decent father," Vericka defended. "This recent change in him seems like something he¡¯s been hiding, trying to handle on his own."

    "Sniffing moonsand is a bad habit for a father to have," Fann said, her voice laced with concern. "That drug is dangerous and will kill him."

    Vericka gasped, "How did you know? Never mind, your V-Skill, of course."

    "That child was always destined for trouble with that habit," Fann continued. "You know the Luna Beach Flower that moonsand is made from only grows in Xanadu, right?"

    "I had a feeling," Vericka admitted. "I read a letter from Glynis. She mentioned coming across a field of them, saying how beautiful they were and how much she was enjoying her trip. By the way, when did she last contact you?"

    "I sent your sister a raven message last night after I left here," Fann said, taking a sip of her coffee. "In her last message, she said she''d fly back once she finished her mission."

    "Her mission, huh?" Vericka mused. "Sounds like she¡¯s still chasing after that blade artist from the Zo clan she mentioned. I could tell she likes him from the way she described him."

    "My girls are finally starting the next generation," Fann said with a playful grin. "I could shed a tear."

    "I just hope she¡¯s being careful," Vericka said, her voice filled with concern. "Xanadu may not be as dangerous as Arcadia, but I still worry."

    "So do I, baby," Fann replied, her voice softening. "She is my oldest child, after all."

    Fann''s expression reflected a mix of pride and worry, her love for her daughters clear, but the dangers of our world weighed heavily on her heart.

    "What are you planning to do today?" Vericka asked, eager to change the subject.

    Fann took another sip of her coffee, the rich aroma filling the room. "I¡¯m going to refresh the town¡¯s barrier, then visit The Shrine of the Creator. Since the hospital is on the way, I¡¯ll probably stop in to help the medics with their healing spells."

    Vericka, slicing through her soft-boiled eggs and bread, asked, "Making a prayer?"

    Fann nodded, the warmth of her coffee cup comforting her hands. "Yes, but also to speak with some friends from the Spirit Realm. Last night, when you were giving birth, I felt one of the stronger mana signatures in Arcadia fade away. I will have the shrine boost my Vessel Skill, since it''s a holy ground."

    Vericka paused, her fork midway to her mouth. "You''re retired, Mom. And Velonica is still recognized as an anarchy nation since my late father tried to save it from dropping out of the sky. You don''t have to keep protecting this land or worrying so much about it."

    Fann''s eyes softened, and she reached out to gently squeeze Vericka''s hand. "You''re wrong, Vee. With me becoming a grandma, I feel like that''s even more of a reason to try to keep Synga''s promise. That way the Mikazuki clan can live for generations in a land without the worry of another Rapture Event."

    Vericka sighed, pushing her plate away slightly. "You''re not as strong as you were 500 years ago. You need to take it easy some."

    Fann chuckled, setting her coffee down. "I know you ain''t talking, Little Ms. Up-Before-Dawn-to-Train-Right-After-Having-A-Baby."

    They both laughed, the sound echoing warmly in the cozy kitchen.

    Vericka took another bite of her bread, savoring the crusty texture. "I''m just making sure I stay in shape. And to be able to protect my child."

    Fann smiled, her eyes twinkling. "You''re a Demon Lord, Vee. It''s not many people stronger than you."

    Xiro (thinking): "So Mom''s pretty strong?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): [Sage Wisdom] "Vericka Mikazuki, The Crimson Lady, is recognized as the Southern Deva of Arcadia. She is labeled as a Demon Lord because of her battle class and her mana pool is calculated to be a level above S-Class. This means her capabilities are enough to destroy a small-class star."

    Xiro (thinking): "Wait, did you just power scale my mom? Hold on, a small star? Remind me not to get a spanking from her."

    Belial (within): "She is definitely on my list to defeat now."

    Xiro (thinking): "Belial, you better not hurt mother."

    Vericka wiped her mouth, setting her napkin aside. "I don''t agree, Mom. After giving birth to Xiro and looking at his ID Status, he''s a sign that the next generation of M-Cees will be something we''ve never seen before. I can feel it in my soul."

    Fann''s face lit up with pride. "It''s selfish of me to say, but I would love for him to become stronger than Kneon Sky. I would be the proudest Grandma. Hehehe."

    Vericka smirked, taking a final sip of her drink. "You aren''t ever going to let that grudge of him beating you go, huh?"

    Fann laughed, the sound rich and full. "Not until he and Ghost Gum get put in their place. But that''s here nor there."

    Vericka laughed too, the tension melting away. "Hahaha, oh Mom."

    As Vericka and Fann continued their conversation, my attention drifted to recreating the mana orb. With [Accelerated Mind] granting me a heightened understanding of mana, I still felt like a novice. But I knew I had to try. So I recalled my learning.

    "Bio Mana feels like a symphony of frequencies and sounds you can''t physically hear. When I say ''you don''t hear it,'' I mean it in the literal sense. Normally, sound is the result of air molecules vibrating, which triggers a thin, semitransparent membrane on both sides of your skull. The ''sounds'' of Bio Mana, however, are vibrations that create vivid images in various pitches felt within the soul. Sometimes it''s colors, other times it''s shapes. When you delve deeper, these pitches of frequencies allow for the creation of anything you can truly imagine. By adhering to the laws of conservation and equivalent exchange, you trade your stored mana for these frequencies to visualize existence in our world. Once you have a clear image of what you want, you infuse it with your soul like pressing a fingerprint onto a glass window."

    Attempting to create a sphere of mana, I felt the gentle electricity of magic again, racing through my tiny body. Suddenly, a small ultraviolet mass of ethereal arcane energy formed between my little hands. Tiny indigo lightning bolts jumped from the center of the energy as it struggled to stabilize into a sphere.

    Vericka paused mid-bite, a look of sudden concern crossing her face. "Mom, do you feel that?"

    Fann''s eyes widened as she placed her coffee down, the rich bean aroma now mingling with the tension in the room. "That''s Xiro''s mana signature!"

    Both women hurried into the living room to find me with a chaotic, miniature ball of dark, nihilistic mana floating between my tiny hands. I felt a rush of pride at my creation.

    Vericka''s voice was a mix of astonishment and frustration. "What the hell, Xiro Mikazuki!"

    Fann''s eyes were sharp with recognition. "Is that Devil Mana? Is he trying to replicate the orb trick I showed him?"

    The sudden call of my name broke my concentration, and the unstable sphere began to implode. A small, but forceful, shockwave knocked me back, sending me sliding across the carpet.

    "Damnit, Xiro!" Vericka exclaimed as she rushed to scoop me up, her hands gentle yet firm. She brushed me off, her touch warm and protective. "I can''t even leave you alone without you doing something crazy. You were just born yesterday. How do you even have access to your mana pool? Your mana circuits aren''t even fully developed yet. Your chakra points won''t sustain running mana through them until you''re at least three years old or have evolved once. And make sure you heard me, Xiro, YEARS not days." She sighed, a mix of exasperation and pride in her voice. "Is this what it''s like to raise a prodigy?"

    Fann''s expression was a blend of awe and admiration. "That boy is a genius, Vee. Despite his body not being ready for it, he did it. He managed to get that far after seeing me do it once, and that was without appraising it. He could really be blessed by The Creator."

    Vericka looked down at me, her eyes softening as she cradled me in her arms. I smiled back at her, pride shining in my silver irises. She returned the smile, shaking her head in disbelief.

    "Well, if I don''t do something about his curiosity, he may hurt someone or himself," Vericka said gently. "No more magic inside, alright, Xiro?"

    Fann chuckled, the sound rich and warm. "I look forward to teaching him Mana Arts when he comes of age. Now, I must go, baby. I¡¯ll be back in a few weeks; I''m taking a carriage."

    Vericka nodded, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I love you, be safe."

    Fann hugged Vericka tightly, then kissed her on the cheek before turning to me. She pressed a loving kiss to my forehead. "I love you, my little Xi. Be safe and listen to your mother."

    "Gr...gram... gram-ma..." I managed to utter, my voice tiny but determined.

    Fann''s eyes lit up with uncontrollable joy. Her day, no, her week, was made. "Awwww, you''re just so precious. Let me go before I start crying. Goodbye, you two."

    With one last affectionate glance, Grandma Fann departed; the warmth of her love lingering in the room long after she left.

    Throughout the rest of the morning, Vericka¡¯s care for me was tender and heartfelt, revealing her nurturing nature in every gesture. The warm water of my bath felt soothing as she gently washed me, her touch delicate and loving. She would smile softly, her eyes full of adoration as she spoke to me, her voice a gentle melody that filled the room.

    She often pressed gentle kisses to my nose, the warmth of her lips a comforting reassurance. "I love your midnight purple locks," she would whisper, her fingers combing through my hair with a mother''s pride. Her words were a constant affirmation of her love, creating a bond between us that felt unbreakable.

    Mom made it a point to introduce me to the world around us, narrating the details of our surroundings with enthusiasm. She pointed out the patterns in the curtains, the way the sunlight filtered through the window, and the soft rustling of leaves outside. Her excitement was contagious, and even though I was a reincarnated 34-year-old man from another world, I couldn''t help but enjoy the warmth of her joy.

    At times, she would laugh at herself, realizing she had left her glasses perched on her forehead. She would then slide them down with a playful smile, giving me an exaggerated look of surprise as if to say, "Whoops, there they are!" These moments of humor added a lightness to our time together, deepening our connection.

    As the morning progressed, the scent of breakfast lingered in the air, mingling with the fresh, clean smell of the soap she used during my bath. The gentle hum of her voice, the soft touch of her hands, and the loving gaze she bestowed upon me made every moment special.

    Towards the middle of the day, equivalent to noon on Earth, she took me outside for the first time. I was struck by the stark contrast between the interior and exterior of our home. Inside, our living space was a haven of modern comforts, equipped with sleek furnishings, advanced appliances, and the gentle hum of automated rune-powered systems. The warmth of the interior, with its soft lighting and contemporary decor, made it a perfect blend of comfort and functionality.

    Stepping outside was like entering a different world. The exterior was a tribute to the early architectural styles of the Creek Nation, an indigenous group from my old homeland on Earth. Wooden beams, thatched roofs, and intricate carvings adorned the house, reflecting the craftsmanship and simplicity of Creek designs. The craftsmanship was exquisite, showcasing the intricate designs and patterns that were hallmarks of their culture. Yet, it wasn''t a mere replication. Large glass windows allowed natural light to flood the interior, providing a seamless connection with the surrounding landscape, while reinforced wooden doors added a touch of modern security.

    As she showed me around the village, I noticed the same architectural style echoed throughout, but it was the people who lived there that filled me with more questions. The village was bustling with fair-skinned Light Elves and more peachy and ivory-skin-toned human-like beings known as Celestials. The Light Elves had an ethereal, fantasy-like quality with their delicate features and graceful movements. Many of them had small barcodes on their left wrists, hinting at a more complex societal structure I was unaware of that the time.

    Certain clans of The Celestials, on the other hand, evoked a sense of nostalgia. Their facial and body features reminded me of African-Americans from Earth. Their rich, darker skin and distinct features brought back memories of people I once knew. If it weren''t for the elongated fangs, mana-coated eyes, and the Celestials'' use of magic in their daily routines, I could have easily mistaken them for Americans.

    The village itself was a small sight to behold. The blue sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over everything. In the distance, the neighboring planet Trappist was visible, a constant reminder of the vastness of the universe I now inhabited. The air was filled with the sounds of daily life ¨C the chatter of villagers, the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze, and the occasional burst of laughter.

    Vericka guided me through the bustling streets, pointing out various landmarks and explaining their significance. Her voice was filled with warmth and pride as she spoke of our new home. I could feel the bond between her and this land. She took great care in showing me everything, from the smallest details to the grandest structures, ensuring that I felt connected to this place.

    As we continued our walk, the sights, sounds, and smells of the village enveloped me. The scent of freshly baked bread and cooked meat from the market street wafted through the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of the surrounding forests. The vibrant colors of the villagers'' clothing and the intricate patterns of the buildings created a tapestry of life that was both familiar and utterly alien.

    This first outing was more than just a tour; it was an introduction to a new world, a place where the past and the future coexisted in perfect harmony. It was a day filled with wonder and discovery, a day that marked the beginning of my journey in this extraordinary place.

    After hours and hours of meeting friends and admirers of my extremely popular Demon Lord mother, we finally returned home. She fed me and placed me in my crib before heading off to her own for a while. While [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] and [Midnight Star: Belial] made their remarks throughout the day, I mostly kept them quiet because I was thoroughly enjoying my time with my mom. Now that I had some ''me'' time, it was some things I wanted to try out.

    Xiro (thinking): "Fellas, fellas, it''s time to experiment some more."

    I mentally laughed maniacally. I was always the type of person who enjoyed information and learning about things. Figuring out the ins and outs of how something works, how some people think, to understand; has always been important to me. It was always beneficial to my creativity when I wrote music in my old life. With [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] now, I would never not understand anything ever again in life. I was in a world where all that dope shit from animes and comics was as casual as a butterfly in the country. Here, creativity and willpower are king, and you couldn''t make me believe differently.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Hello master, how can I assist tonight?"

    Belial (within): "I don''t sense any battle intent in you, so this must be about [Skill Synthesis]."

    Xiro (thinking): "Ding, ding, ding, Belial. I don''t want Mom mad because I was trying to figure out Arts, so I''m going to dig into Skills for a while."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "What Skills should I prepare for backup?"

    I brought up my Skills list within my ID Status window. The translucent panel materialized before me, shimmering with a soft, azure glow. The neatly organized text scrolled smoothly as I navigated through the list. My vision settled on [Danger Sense]. It dawned on me that I hadn''t even used some of these skills, leaving me uncertain about their functions.

    Xiro (thinking): "Hold up a sec, Tsuki-boy. Let''s try some of these out first. Activate [Danger Sense] for me."

    Belial (within): "As a safety, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] and I both agreed to turn on a few of your passive skills once you activated the chakra points of your Soul Core."

    Xiro (thinking): "Call him Tsukuyomi, he will now call you Belial. No need for honorifics with myself."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Understood."

    Belial (within): "Bet."

    Xiro (thinking): "Now, tell me what skills I currently have active."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "You currently have the personal skills [Strong Will], [6th Sense], [Danger Sense], [Absolute Memory], and [Parallel Thinking] active."

    Xiro (thinking): "Five huh? I''m guessing skills don''t drain much MP, as I don''t feel that fatigue or anything."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Correct. Passive Skills require small or no mana to keep active; only draining more when enhancing."

    Belial (within): "But even if they were, due to your Sonata Soul Core''s mana production, it would still be unnoticeable to you. You will be in a Demon Lord''s realm of Mana when you evolve."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Skills like [Danger Sense] allow us to protect you."

    Xiro (thinking): "Hmm. So what exactly does [Danger Sense] do?"

    Belial (within): "Ah hell, here we go..."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Danger Sense; This skill allows the user to sense malicious intent and incoming harm, providing an early warning system for threats. The user can sense when someone nearby harbors deadly intentions towards them or others. This isn''t limited to physical threats; it can also include harmful magical or mana-based attacks. When heightened, the user¡¯s perception of time can slow down slightly, allowing quicker reactions. Constant awareness of potential threats can lead to heightened anxiety, but Belial and I manage your mental defenses to prevent paranoia."

    Belial (within): "Yeah, nobody fucks with your mind but us."

    Xiro (thinking): "Wait, did you just say fuck? Starting to sound like me."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "On Gaia, all living beings have unique mana signatures. [Danger Sense] can pick up on these signatures when trained, identifying specific individuals as threats based on their mana patterns. Different species and cultures on Gaia have their variations of [Danger Sense]. For example, certain elven clans might have an innate version of this skill at birth, while some humanoid species develop it through rigorous training."

    Xiro (thinking): "Hmm, yeah, keep that shit on. So, what about [Parallel Thinking]?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Parallel Thinking; This skill allows the user to simultaneously use up to 15 different skills, even if they are within the same tier, at the same time. This ability is highly advantageous in both combat and non-combat situations, providing unparalleled versatility and efficiency. Without this skill, a person can only activate two skills at a time."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Using multiple skills at once causes stress on the soul and the amount of mana. The user must have a large mana pool and efficient mana regeneration to sustain the activation of numerous skills without exhausting themselves."

    Belial (within): "And that we do."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Mastering [Parallel Thinking] requires rigorous mental training. Techniques such as meditation, cognitive exercises, and mana control practices are essential to develop the necessary focus and efficiency."

    Xiro (thinking): "Well, I''m guessing you two are the cause for me learning so quickly."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Because you wish it, master."

    Belial (within): "Yeah. As long as you will it, you will always grow in power to overcome."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "With [Adaptive Predator], [Sage Wisdom], and [Analyze], there is not much you won''t be able to learn."

    Xiro (thinking): "I guess we''ll see when I''m older."

    Xiro (thinking): "Hey, what''s this Mana Art, Shadow Storage? But keep it short for now."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "The Yin Mana Art, Shadow Storage allows the user to hide or store items within their shadow. It is one of the few Mana Arts that can be activated similarly to Skills. This art gives the user access to a pocket dimension within their soul, powered by their mana. The size of the dimension depends on the strength of the user''s soul. Users can use any shadow to traverse into the storage dimension."

    Xiro (thinking): "So I can dip into my shadow and stuff? Let''s try that."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "As a warning, your mana circuits aren''t fully developed, so the Art will be significantly reduced in power and ability."

    Xiro (thinking): "Word?"

    After my previous attempt at recreating that mana orb Grandma showed me, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s innate ability [Mastery of Abilities] triggered, refining my understanding of mana manipulation. I did say I didn''t want to anger Mom, but I was too curious not to try it.

    I relaxed a bit, summoning my mana as I thought about the Mana Art. Yin Mana has a dark, cool frequency, feeling like a frosty breeze in the middle of a lightning storm. It hummed with a resonant energy, whispering secrets of shadows and hidden depths. The sensation was both thrilling and chilling, an electric pulse that danced along my nerves.

    Once I had gathered the right amount of mana, I pressed the image of the Mana Art into my soul, singing it like lyrics I had never forgotten. The shadow beneath me quivered and deepened, darkening as if absorbing the essence of night itself. Taking a deep breath, I allowed myself to fall into my shadow.

    The world shifted around me. My surroundings blurred and twisted, pulling me into an inky void. The sensation was disorienting at first, like falling through cold, thick water, but then I landed softly in a dimly lit space of nothing. I looked around and realized I was in a pocket dimension within my soul, an ethereal realm shaped by my own mana. I was told the size and scope of the dimension would be modest, reflecting the current limits of my developing mana circuits, but it was still a marvel to behold.

    Small particles of magitons twinkled around me, shimmering faintly in the low light. The air was cool, with a faint, almost refreshing; a stark contrast to the warm, living world I had just left. I took a moment to appreciate the quiet, the solitude, and the comfort of the darkness. I was loving this new life.

    Just then, [Danger Sense] triggered. My mother burst into the room, her face etched with panic. Her eyes darted around, failing to locate me. The fear that someone had taken me ignited a surge of murderous intent and formidable mana pressure that filled the space.

    The intensity of her emotions yanked me out of Shadow Storage, and as soon as Vericka laid eyes on me, she rushed over and scooped me up into her arms. She held me tight, her body trembling with a mix of relief and frustration. Tears welled in her eyes as she clung to me, the sheer terror of those few moments evident in her grip.

    "Xiro!" she scolded, her voice thick with emotion. "I told you not to mess with magic! You were just born, and you''re already giving me heart attacks!"

    Her words were a rapid, breathless mix of relief and reprimand. She pulled back slightly, looking into my eyes with a blend of love and exasperation. "You scared me half to death. Do you understand?"

    I nodded, feeling a mix of guilt and gratitude. Her concern wrapped around me as tightly as her arms, grounding me in the reality of my actions.

    Gotta love Moms, right?

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 5: Family Matters

    Chapter 5: Family Matters

    Day 7 of the 2nd Water Cycle, 1988 g.c.

    Three years had passed since my reincarnation, and I had grown into a little toddler demon. Gazing into the mirror in Mom''s room, you might not guess my true nature at first glance¡ªunless you noticed the small, budding horns, the vibrant red glow in my eyes, or the baby fangs starting to emerge.

    In my sleep, my first evolution had taken place, automatically advancing me from a Psuedo-Oni to an Oni. While I can''t describe the exact sensation of the transformation, the surge in the amount of mana I began producing was impossible to ignore. It was like waking up with a new engine roaring inside me, ready to be unleashed.

    As I mentioned before, I¡¯m not human. My place in Gaia''s taxonomy lies within the Sociovores¡ªsentient, evolving mana creatures capable of forming societies. This phylum includes species that grow in intelligence and power through various evolutionary stages, becoming more formidable with each transformation. I¡¯m classified as a Demi-Humanoid, sharing similarities with humans in form but not in nature. Of course, such distinctions are often lost on those who prefer simple labels. To many humans, I¡¯m just a demon, devil, or monster. Celestials, another branch of Sociovores, often escape this prejudice due to their nearly human appearance, making them the exception among our kind.

    For a Sociovore like me, evolution is tied directly to the growth of our Soul Core, which converts magitons at an increasing rate, enhancing our mana production. As our mana capacity grows, evolution becomes an option¡ªa sort of fast-forward button through the usual grind of development. Evolution alters our appearance while boosting our attributes and expanding our Mana Pool, granting us greater potential. For those of us with mixed heritage, evolution also offers choices, allowing us to lean into the strengths of our various ancestries as crossbreeding was common on Gaia. I mean, who wouldn''t want to give a big booty elf some backshots, or suck on a cowgirl''s nipples? But I digress.

    These last 36 months were a period of intense practice and mastery of mana manipulation, all while staying under Mom¡¯s radar. At night, when she fell asleep, I would sneak into the shadows of my room, utilizing [Yin Mana Arts: Shadow Storage] to unleash and catch wild mana attacks and energy bursts. The shadows would flicker and dance around me, humming the air with the raw power of my energy. Mom must have sensed my fluctuating mana signature, but after spying on me for a few nights and finding no immediate threat, she decided to let me be.

    My high affinity for Wind and Yin Mana naturally led to acquiring [Air Control] and [Yin Control], and I began experimenting with Mana Arts Crafting. The process was calming; that static jump of mana through my veins felt like a warm river, but forcing mana through my immature circuits caused them to tear repeatedly. Thankfully, [Self Regen] was continuously repairing the damage, with [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] activating my [Adaptive Predator] to assist in the process.

    The constant cycle of damage and repair not only reinforced my mana circuits but also significantly boosted my capacity to channel mana through my body. The initial electric sensation when casting spells had evolved into a cool, rushing flow, a testament to the strength and maturity of my developed mana circuits. The difference was striking: the previously chaotic energy now felt like a controlled, soothing current, empowering me with a newfound confidence in my abilities.

    While I focused on mastering my abilities, my mother found new love and soon became pregnant with twins. I was genuinely happy for her, but tragedy struck when the new father-to-be died in an infamous cave two months before the twins'' birth. The news was devastating: a Celestial, matching her boyfriend¡¯s description, was discovered dead near the cave entrance just outside of town. He had been struck from behind and killed by a Goblin King.

    The grief that followed was tough. Vericka''s sorrow was a heavy presence in our home, her eyes often red-rimmed and distant, her movements slow and burdened by grief that seemed too much for one person to bear. She clung to the memories of her new love, often staring at a small, worn picture he once painted for her with a tearful smile. The quiet sobs that filled the night were a haunting reminder of her loss. Thankfully, Grandma was there to provide a strong support system, and I did my best to offer comfort with as many baby hugs as she could handle. The warmth and love from family were the lifelines that kept her afloat during those dark days.

    The fraternal twins, a little boy named Artamis and a little girl named Kimmi, became my newest siblings. Their arrival brought a bittersweet joy to our lives. Due to Vericka''s Vessel Skill ability, both infants were born with Vessel Skills as well.

    Artamis, the more human-looking of the two, had vertically split pupils and flame-colored irises that seemed to dance like fire at night. His small, delicate face bore two diamond-shaped vessel marks that blended subtly into his face over both eyes, each mark ending in a small dot at the bottom. His Vessel Skill, [Fire Sage: Kagutsuchi], seemed fitting for his fiery mana signature.

    Kimmi, on the other hand, took after Mom more, with her pointed ears and delicate facial structure. Her irises held a bright yellow glow, constantly glazed with golden mana due to her uncontrollable mana flow. Her hair was a stunning mix of burning red and brown, echoing the red in our mother¡¯s hair. The vessel mark on her left chest resembled a sun, a radiant symbol of her Vessel Skill, [Sun Sage: Amaterasu]. They both shared the same skin complexion as I did.

    Their presence brought light into our home, a welcome distraction from the pain of loss. The twins'' unique features and budding abilities were a constant source of fascination and joy. Despite the sorrow that still lingered, the future held a promise of new adventures and discoveries, and I was determined to protect and support my family through it all.

    Every morning I was itching to train and practice my Mana Arts, but I still wasn''t allowed to do so in the house. After the scare with Vericka¡¯s recent close loss, she was definitely in "worry mommy" mode. Luckily, I was speaking more, so it didn''t take much to convince her to let me go outside for some training.

    "Yo, Ma Dukes, I''m headed out to play with mana," I announced.

    Vericka sighed, placing her face into her palm in a familiar gesture of exasperation. She started wearing her hair back down, even changing her fashion look. Her new outfit was as striking as ever, a testament to both her style and her prowess. She wore a red sleeveless tunic with gold buttons that contrasted sharply against the black undershirt peeking out from beneath. The sleeveless tunic flared out slightly at the waist, cinched with a thick red belt tied in an elaborate knot. The matching red pants were reinforced with gray padding along the thighs, providing both protection and flexibility in combat. Her high-heeled boots were sturdy, laced up tightly, and adorned with silver accents that gleamed in the light. The cuffs of her bracers had intricate designs etched into them, likely a blend of Dark Elf style and function. Her black glasses, perched atop her forehead, gave her a scholarly air as if she was always prepared with a bit of wisdom.

    "My goodness, Xi, you''re three years old, why do you talk like that? It''s already hard enough explaining why you speak so well."

    Mom still didn''t know I was a reincarnation, and I wasn''t ready for that conversation. To her, I was just an extraordinarily abnormal toddler.

    "Cause you wouldn¡¯t understand a nigga if I did that whole goo-goo gaga stuff," I replied.

    She looked at me, confused, her hand slowly lowering from her face. "Well, I guess I shouldn''t say ''well,'' as some of your words I don¡¯t understand. Like that ¡®neegus¡¯ one you like to use."

    "I can explain what a ''real nigga'' is to you later if you want, but are you cool with me heading outside?"

    Vericka sighed again, this time more resigned. "Just be safe, Moonlight. I need to bathe the twins, so don''t wander too far from home. It''s pretty hot out there."

    "Yes, ma''am," I said, racing out the door.

    I knew just the place behind the house. To keep my promise to Mom, I didn¡¯t go too far¡ªjust about 200 yards into our backyard. Over the years, my personal skill [Danger Sense] had gotten stronger, allowing me to detect when others focused on my mana signature. This let me know Mom was watching me using her [Sense Presence] skill.

    "Aye, Tsukuyomi," I called out.

    "Yes, Master, how can I assist?" [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s voice echoed in my mind.

    "Use [Analyze] on Mom''s [Sense Presence] skill."

    "Understood," Tsukuyomi replied.

    Gaining a new skill naturally required a bit of luck, but it ultimately came down to understanding the mechanics and desiring to replicate them perfectly. Because I understood how air, wind, and oxygen worked, gaining the skill [Air Control] was a breeze for me. When manipulating mana and infusing it with elements, knowing a little science helped a lot. By lacing oxygen atoms with Wind Mana, I could create a stronger force with less mana.

    With [Absolute Memory] and [Sage Wisdom], mastering things was as easy as the wind I often danced with for fun. Remembering every tiny and invisible detail about anything I was familiar with was like living life on easy mode, making my progress in any endeavor swift and consistent.

    I stretched my arms, feeling the rush of wind against my skin. The cool air was invigorating, like harnessing a part of the sky itself¡ªdynamic, untamed, and full of potential. The sensation was electrifying, a cool rush that filled me with exhilaration.

    "Let''s see, should I do more push-ups first or..." I pondered aloud, ready to dive into my training session.

    That''s when [Danger Sense] triggered, alerting me to a creature eight meters away, hidden in the bushes. My heart raced as I spun around, only to see a squirrel dart out and freeze, its beady eyes locked onto mine.

    "What the hell? Boyyy, you almost got fucked up like that," I muttered, waving it off. My gaze scanned the surroundings, ensuring it was the only thing my senses picked up.

    But the squirrel, seemingly offended by my dismissive attitude, decided to charge at me. It leaped, aiming to sink its teeth into my leg. [Danger Sense] flared again, and I swiftly moved my right leg, evading the attack by mere milliseconds.

    "Oh? Are you challenging me? Fine, today can be your last day living," I taunted, my voice low and dangerous.

    The squirrel, unable to comprehend my words but sensing the murderous intent in my mana, stared back at me with wide, twitching eyes. Indigo-colored mana smoked from my gaze, an ominous sign of my growing power. Realizing the imminent danger, the squirrel turned and bolted toward the nearest tree.

    Unlucky for it, I had been practicing my agility. Determined to give chase, I sprinted after the creature, both of us racing up the tree¡¯s bark. The rough texture of the tree bit into my fingers, but adrenaline dulled the discomfort. As the squirrel reached for the top branches, I lunged, snatching it by its tail and swinging over to a sturdy branch.

    Squatting on the branch, I held the squirrel up, its tiny body squirming in my grasp. "Caught yo'' lil'' ass. Now, what''s up with that trying to bite me, bullshit?" I growled.

    Thanks to all the climbing and jumping around my room, I managed to improve my stats. My constant workouts had increased my agility and offense, bringing them up to a solid ''D''. This boost in agility significantly enhanced my speed, reaction time, and dexterity.

    "Maybe I should see if you''re a flying squirrel by dropping you from a huge height with Wind," I said menacingly, letting my words hang in the air.

    Before I could act, [Danger Sense] triggered again. A sharp snap echoed through the trees, the sound slicing through the tense moment. My grip tightened on the squirrel as I whipped my head around, searching for the source of the new threat.

    The branch beneath me began to crack, the sound sharp and ominous in the stillness. My weight was too much for it to bear. As the final snap echoed, I felt a surge of adrenaline and activated [Accelerated Mind]. Time slowed, giving me precious moments to plan my next move.

    "Damn tree branch would give out when I sat on it," I thought, irritation mingling with the thrill of danger.

    "Would you like me to handle this situation?" [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] offered calmly.

    "Oh no, I got this," I replied confidently.

    "He''s finna do that shadow pool thing again," [Midnight Star: Belial] remarked, almost amused.

    "Damn, Belial, spoiler alert," I retorted.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    I extended my left arm, using it to bounce off several branches as I descended. Each impact sent a jolt through my body, but I used the momentum to control my fall. As I neared the ground, I cast [Yin Mana Arts: Shadow Storage] with a mere thought. The tree''s shadow was perfectly positioned, and I aimed my rapid descent towards it.

    The sensation of entering the shadow was surreal. It felt like plunging into a pool of inky void, silent yet soft, cushioning my fall. As I landed in the endless void of peace, a familiar comfort blanketed me as it always did. This time, I had company; the squirrel still squirmed in my right hand, its tiny body twitching with fear and confusion.

    "Welcome to my world," I whispered, looking around the ethereal realm shaped by my mana.

    The cool air and faint glow of magitons and some unknown particles provided a stark contrast to the chaotic descent I had just experienced. As I caught my breath, the thrill of the maneuver slowly gave way to a sense of accomplishment.

    "Not bad, my nigga," I thought, feeling the adrenaline still coursing through my veins. "Not bad at all."

    As I emerged from my Shadow Storage, my [Danger Sense] went haywire. A Goblin Scout had stumbled into the village''s back area, close to the tree whose shadow I had just used. He was a grotesque creature, standing about four feet tall with a hunched posture. His green skin was mottled and covered in dirt, and his yellow eyes glowed with a predatory gleam. Sharp, uneven teeth jutted from his wide mouth, and he clutched a crude, self-made dagger in his gnarled hand.

    A jolt of fear sparked through me, but it quickly morphed into a mix of anxiety and excitement. This was my chance to test out some skills in real combat. The goblin sneered at me, his breath hot and fetid in the warm air.

    "You... meat. Demon meat, good too," he hissed, eyes gleaming with malicious intent.

    "Go ahead and run to your tree house, lil'' squirrel girl. Looks like the adults need to have a conversation," I said, releasing the squirrel from my grip. It darted away from the imminent danger.

    "No let meat go. Grrrr, eat demon meat instead!" the Goblin Scout roared angrily.

    "You thought this was a combo meal, nigga? Nah, nah, I''mma give you something hard to swallow... Pause," I growled back, my excitement bubbling over.

    [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in with a thought. "Is that even a male?"

    "Good question," I replied internally.

    I took a moment to use [Analyze] on the goblin to gauge its strength. The results flashed before me:

    [Battle Class]: E

    [Name]: Goblin Scout [M]

    [Alias]: N/A

    [Vessel]- N/A

    [Race]: Goblinoid

    [HP]: 250

    [MP]: 50

    [Offense]: E

    [M. Offense]: E

    [Defense]: E

    [M. Defense] E

    [Speed]: E

    [Mana Affinity]: N/A

    [Defense Skills]: N/A

    [Ultra Skills]: N/A

    [Personal Skills]: Super Smell, Stealth, Glare

    [Mana Arts]- N/A

    [Combat Arts]- Goblin Strike

    He wasn''t impressive compared to me, but I knew enough to realize that the average human male could easily lose his life to one of these creatures if not careful. But I wasn''t human or average.

    The Goblin Scout made his move. "Skill [Stealth]," he whispered loudly, blending into the scenery as if vanishing into thin air.

    The adrenaline pumped through my veins, heightening my senses. I could feel the thrill of the hunt and the suspense of the unknown. My heart pounded, but I was confident and in control. I was about to fuck this Jerome-Roberts-looking-ass nigga up.

    "You cheeky bastard," I said, an excited grin spreading across my face.

    This was the most exhilarating I''d felt since arriving on this planet. I had always seen and heard the goblins lurking in the woods from my room, but no matter how gifted I was, Mom wasn''t about to let a newborn wander the forest. But now, luck was smiling at me, bringing a new plaything into my backyard.

    Considering this would be my first official battle, [Midnight Star: Belial] was the most active he''d been in a while. I planted my feet shoulder-width apart, my dominant left foot positioned slightly behind my lead right foot. I distributed my weight evenly on the balls of my feet, allowing for quick movement and keeping my knees slightly bent for better balance. My torso was turned slightly to the side, presenting a smaller target, and I maintained an upright posture.

    In my past life, I spent my last years on Earth learning a few techniques from Mixed Martial Arts, but from birth, I was thoroughly trained in Jinenkan Ninjutsu by my grandpa. He was a Creek Native who spent 30 years in Japan before returning to America to father kids. You see, in my past life, my mom''s side of the family were generational mercenaries and would teach all the children to be proficient in hand-to-hand combat and weapons. While those hours of pain developed my talents, the psychological trauma likely pushed my D.I.D. into splitting my mind for Omni''s experiment. However, that training was proving its worth again, as dealing with unseen opponents was part of my daily homework.

    Focusing [Super Hearing] on the sounds around me, I could hear the heat of the summer sun blazing off the Goblin Scout''s bare skin, cooking it due to lack of melanin. The sound was so loud that [Danger Sense] didn''t even trigger when he dashed to stab me from my blindside, breaking his stealth. I jumped out of the way, tumbling over him and kicking him in the back of the head, pushing him forward off balance. He tripped and slid face-first into the ground.

    "You were really aiming for my kidney, huh? Dirty motherfucka," I spat.

    "GAHH! You, meat. Meat for cave," the goblin growled.

    "I would worry less about that cave and more about your raggedy ass life," I replied coolly.

    "Your life. Die. DIE!" he screamed in rage.

    "My thoughts exactly," I muttered.

    The Goblin Scout cast the skill [Glare] at me, shooting a momentary chill down my spine, but [Dominus Superbiae] immediately activated, ridding me of the status ailment.

    "Analyzation and adaptation complete," [Midnight Star: Belial] announced.

    "The disrespect," I grumbled.

    While I was a bit concerned about having to kill a human in this world, I felt no remorse for the goblin standing before me. To this new me, he was just the first of many victories.

    I lifted my right arm, feeling the wind''s energy swirling around me, and pointed my palm at him. Concentrating, I pictured the creation of sharp, invisible wind blades. The molecules within the air followed my desire, actually readying them for the attack. The goblin charged at me again, but I was prepared this time.

    "Die, Fuck Nigga!" I shouted, releasing the cutting gusts towards the goblin.

    The air shimmered with deadly precision as the wind blades sliced through the goblin''s flesh. Blood sprayed in the air, and the goblin let out a pained scream. He staggered, trying to stay on his feet, but the damage from the wind blades was too much. With a final, desperate lunge, he collapsed, lifeless, onto the ground.

    The thrill of battle surged through me, my heart pounding with exhilaration. I stood over the fallen goblin, feeling a rush of confidence and control. This was just the beginning.

    ?[Wind Mana Arts: Air Blade] has been learned. [Chant-less Cast] has been installed,? echoed within my mind-space from the Prime Realm System.

    "Oh? I learned a new Mana Art. And a Skill? Beastly!" I mused aloud.

    "You''ve acquired the personal skill [Chant-less Cast]; this skill allows the user to cast any mana skills or mana arts they know merely by thinking of them, bypassing the traditional requirement of incantations," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] informed me.

    "Nice."

    "Good job, nephew. That was amazing," a familiar female voice chimed in.

    I turned around to find my aunt Glynis standing beside a tree, clapping with a jovial smile. Glynis Mikazuki; the older sister to Vericka and the first child of Fann Mikazuki, was a curvaceous woman with almond-brown skin and golden-yellow eyes. Her moon-white hair was highlighted with the same crimson red that decorated Vericka''s. Although extremely feminine in her charms, she was just as much a warrior as my mother. I often saw her sparring with Mom in the backyard, their attacks shaking the house with their impact. Unlike her sister, she didn''t have pointy ears, signaling no Fey or Demonic in her DNA, appearing more Celestial.

    Aunt Glynis stood there, dressed elegantly in a scarlet dress that hugged her figure, paired with stylish boots that added a touch of flair. She always carried herself with a blend of grace and strength that made her presence commanding. She was pretty gangsta.

    "When you get older, you''re going to be an amazing Artist," Glynis praised, her eyes gleaming with pride.

    "Hey, Auntie Glynis. How long have you been standing there?" I asked, trying to keep my cool.

    "Long enough to see you face off with that tree rodent," she replied with a grin.

    "You caught the footwork?" I asked, feeling a surge of pride.

    "I did, and I heard that strange chant of yours," Glynis said, raising an eyebrow. "That ''neegha'' word you often say."

    "Chant?"

    "Well, you say it often enough. Is it some kind of empowering term, or just a verbal tic?"

    "It''s an old habit," I shrugged.

    "Boy... you''re three," she said with a chuckle, lifting me up and settling me on her hip. "Come on, let¡¯s go see what your mom is up to."

    Ever since I met Glynis, I always thought she was super cool and even had cool-looking hair. It was cut short, combed over her right eye, with the right side curving down to her chin. The white coloring of her hair is a genetic reaction of our clan known as the Full Moon Effect. This powerful phenomenon is exclusive to the Mikazuki Clan and is randomly triggered when a clan member with Mikazuki blood reaches a certain maturity of their soul. This transformation marks a significant milestone, resulting in a dramatic increase in the individual''s power across all areas, including physical strength, magical abilities, and mana regeneration.

    The activation of the Full Moon Effect is not instantaneous, and there are no records of any before. It requires the individual to reach a state of maximum soul maturity, influenced by various factors such as age, experience, training, and emotional development. As the individual''s soul matures and grows; the power increases, and the physical transformation can occur progressively until fully realized. Glynis still had areas of red in her hair, indicating she had room for additional growth.

    As we walked back inside the house, Glynis greeted her sister with a warm smile. "Hey, baby sister. Guess who I caught in action?" she said, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    Vericka glanced up while she continued to change Kimmi''s diaper and smirked. "I already know. I was tracking him with [Sense Presence]. I was more comfortable once I felt you there."

    Glynis laughed. "Of course, you know I wouldn''t let anything happen to him. But he handled it well, didn''t he?"

    Vericka nodded; her expression a mix of pride and amusement. "He''s a natural. But he''s still got a long way to go before he''s the strongest."

    I stood there, feeling prideful. "Just showing him he was up against a Real Nigga."

    Vericka smiled warmly at me. "You can be this Real Neegah, but remember, always stay vigilant."

    Glynis ruffled my hair affectionately. "You¡¯ve got a bright future ahead, Xiro. Just keep honing your arts."

    As I walked into the living room, the conversation between my aunt and my mother caught my attention. My [Super Hearing] was often left on, making me a bit of a nosy neighbor.

    Vericka sighed, "At least the twins are more normal. Neither one of them is casting spells and arts at me or doing flips off the crib at night."

    Glynis laughed, "Hahaha, I heard he used to be a little night monkey. At least now he does it outside."

    "I don''t think I could deal with all three of them doing it. I would never get any sleep," Vericka replied. "So, are you heading back to Aldo?" she asked, trying to change the subject.

    "Yes, baby sister. I gotta go see my boo thang," Glynis replied with a playful tone, trying to lift her sister''s mood. "I know you don''t want me to go, but I promise I won''t be long."

    "You must really like him. And to think you would fall for a Tengu," Vericka said, shaking her head.

    "Well, the Zo clan isn''t that bad once you get to know them. They just have a habit of being extremely cocky. But sometimes it''s cute," Glynis said, shrugging.

    Vericka chuckled. "I swear you have the weirdest taste in men."

    "Speaking of men, did you hear about the new prince born to the Kingdom of Braye? I heard he was a Godwalker and had the [The Fated Hero] skill," Glynis said, changing the topic again.

    "Yeah, I got word of that. I''m sure the Queen is going to call in her favor and have me train him a bit," Vericka said, her tone a mix of pride and reluctance.

    "From what I hear, Prince Luda is looking to be quite the prodigy himself. Maybe Xiro will be a rival or a best friend in the future," Glynis suggested.

    "I just hope he doesn''t use the same strange wording that Xiro does. Plus, Xiro told me he can hear both of his Vessel Skills. He''s been able to hear them since birth," Vericka said, frowning slightly.

    "That boy is something special. But if he can hear both V-Skills, then why is his Ultra Skill still disabled?" Glynis asked, curious.

    "It has a prerequisite skill that he doesn''t have yet," Vericka explained.

    "Ahhh. I see. Well, kind of forgot he was three for a moment," Glynis said, laughing.

    "Yeah, he''ll do that to you," Vericka agreed with a smile.

    "Did you hear about Babylonia building their new arena for Artist Battles? Girl, I heard it''s going to be the place for all the powerhouses of Arcadia," Glynis said, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    "You know I don''t like Babylon. His mana signature rubs me the wrong way. And so does his face," Vericka replied, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "He''s been in treaty talks with the Kingdom of Braye. He''s banking everything on that arena being a hit," Glynis said.

    "Are you going to enter it?" Vericka asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "If you don''t, I might. We need to remind them who the Mikazuki are. And since we''re the only members of the clan left in Arcadia, one of us needs to represent," Glynis said, her voice determined.

    "Then you might be the right one, ''cause girl, I just can''t with him," Vericka said, shaking her head.

    Glynis laughed. "Hahahaha. You could always just wait ''til Xiro gets older and send him."

    "That would be funny," Vericka agreed, laughing along with her sister.

    Their laughter was interrupted by a rapid set of knocks on the door, followed by the voice of a Celestial male calling for Lady Vericka, stating someone was at the entrance of the village requesting her.

    "What is their name, messenger?" Vericka called out.

    "He told us he was called Melech Una, and that he was the student of the Late One Pound," the Celestial Messenger replied.

    "Late?!" Vericka''s face turned serious. "Glynis, can you watch the kids for a moment?"

    "Yeah, go ahead. I heard One Pound, so I''m curious too. Bring back the tea," Glynis replied, her curiosity piqued.

    "Will do," Vericka replied. "Xiro, I''ll return shortly," she said to me as she raced out the door behind the messenger, her expression filled with deep concern.

    Glynis and I watched her leave, the atmosphere in the room suddenly tense and heavy with anticipation.

    "[Sense Presence] analyzation complete," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] whispered.

    "Skill copied." [Midnight Star: Belial] followed up. The skill was now mine.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 6: Trap Back

    Chapter 6: Trap Back

    Day 7 of the 2nd Water Cycle, 1988 g.c.

    Standing at the village entrance was a disheveled, dirt-covered figure, cloaked in a tattered shroud. The one-eyed Lycan warrior, Melech, kept his hood drawn low, shrouding his face in shadow, as if wary of attracting unwanted attention. His fur was matted, and his singular eye glowed faintly with a wary alertness. The musky scent of the wilderness clung to him, blending with the earthy aroma of the village, a stark reminder of the rugged journey he just endured.

    Beside him, one of the town guards stood at attention, his eyes wide with barely concealed excitement. The guard''s uniform was crisp, but his demeanor betrayed his inner turmoil. He shifted from foot to foot, his gaze flicking between Melech and the approaching villagers. The guard, familiar with the legendary tales of The Electric Blade of Velonica, was clearly starstruck.

    "Can you believe it? The famous Electric Blade of Velonica is right here! He''s actually right in front of me. Would it be weird to ask for an autograph? Should I ask for an autograph?" The guard''s thoughts raced, his admiration palpable in the air.

    The guard''s incessant staring began to gnaw at Melech, making him fidget. His unease was apparent as he turned away from the guard''s awestruck gaze and looked toward the approaching figures. The air was tense with anticipation, and the quiet rumbles of the village seemed to hold its breath as the renowned warrior awaited the answer to his request.

    Vericka hurried to the village entrance, noticing her mother, Fann Mikazuki, had already arrived. Fann, the village''s mayor, was always keen on important events. Before Vericka took over the title, Fann was the former Southern Deva of Arcadia, a Demon Lord True M-Cee. As the barrier caster for Talasi, she often met newcomers at the village border.

    "Mom? I should have known the village mayor would be here," Vericka greeted her.

    Fann responded with a knowing smile, "There isn''t a soul that I don''t know about entering the barrier, Vee."

    "And here I thought it was the Mythwalker level of pressure giving it away," Vericka quipped, her gaze shifting to Melech.

    At that moment, Melech removed his hood, revealing his grizzled, road-worn face. His fur was streaked with dust and sweat, and his single eye gleamed with a mix of weariness and determination.

    "Forgive me for this unexpected calling, Lady Mikazuki," he said, his voice gravelly. "My name is Melech Una. I was the disciple of the late One Pound. I was sent here on his behalf to make a delivery."

    Vericka''s eyes narrowed in recognition. "I remember your name. One Pound used to talk about a pup with potential, but he never mentioned you having a V-Skill."

    Melech nodded solemnly. "I received it this past year during my journey here. Master didn''t get to see me achieve this power."

    His voice faltered slightly, a shadow of regret crossing his face as memories of his late master surfaced. One Pound had been more than just a teacher to Melech; he had been a guiding light, a beacon of strength and wisdom that Melech had aspired to follow. The bond they shared was one of mutual respect and deep admiration, forged through countless battles and rigorous training sessions. It was a bond that made the loss all the more painful.

    Fann interjected, "Shall we continue this conversation in a more private area?"

    Vericka agreed, "Yeah, follow me. We''ll head back to my house; Glynis was curious about what was going on."

    As they turned to leave, the villagers whispered among themselves. The sun cast long shadows, adding to the anticipation and curiosity surrounding the unexpected visitor.

    After a brisk walk, they arrived back at our home. Grandma Fann followed closely; as if she had been summoned when Mom was called. A special barrier protected our house, which my mother created and maintained with the skill [Concealing Barrier], suppressed mana signatures, making it blend in with the other homes and masking the powerful energies that often gathered there. Once inside, however, those sensitive to mana pressure would find it overwhelming.

    Melech''s eyes widened as he stepped through the door. "Gods, such a strong signature," he muttered, visibly taken aback by the dense aura.

    Vericka turned towards my bedroom. "Xiro, seal in your mana signature. We have company."

    I paused the Art Crafting I was working on in my room, feeling the hum of my Bio Mana resonating around me. Concentrating, I began to circulate all my Bio Mana internally, preventing it from leaking into the room''s atmosphere. This was only my third attempt at the technique Mom had taught me to prevent my ever-growing mana pool from harming those around me.

    The air around me seemed to thicken as I focused, drawing the mana inward. The room, once buzzing with the vibrant energy of my mana, now felt calm and controlled. I could feel the weight of my power compacted within me, a reassuring warmth in my core. The faint glow of mana particles that had been dancing in the air dissipated, leaving the room in a serene, almost tranquil state.

    As I stepped out to join the others, the atmosphere within the house had noticeably shifted. The once-dominant mana signature was now subdued, replaced by a more inviting ambiance. The refreshing scent of lemon intertwined with the faint aroma of herbs from the garden, creating a homely touch that softened the mana-rich environment.

    Melech''s eyes widened as he processed the energy shift. "All of that power... was coming from a toddler?" His voice was laced with disbelief.

    Glynis, sharp and unwavering, met his gaze with a hint of sarcasm. "It''s amazing what a good meal and better sleep can do for the soul and body. You should try it," she remarked, her eyes scanning him critically.

    Vericka, sensing the tension, softened her tone as she addressed me. "Thank you, Xiro. Can you go to your room for a moment? Mommy needs to talk to the guest."

    "Sure thing, Ma Dukes," I replied with a casual wave, flashing a devilish-like grin as I turned towards my room.

    Melech¡¯s thoughts churned as he watched me leave. "To think, a Majin child with that much power already... He could easily be a high C-Class battle power," he mused, the confusion and concern etched clearly on his face.

    Once the door closed behind me, I focused on activating my Skill [Super Hearing], tuning into the conversation as though I were standing right beside them.

    Melech¡¯s voice took on a somber tone as he began. "I''ll never forget it. It was just over three years ago, during the 6th night of the Third Air Cycle. We encountered a former war comrade who was relocating some family members who had recently been rescued from slavery."

    I stiffened at his words. "Wasn''t that the night I was born?" [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] confirmed my suspicion with a simple, "Correct."

    Melech continued, "Our journey was interrupted when a Watcher ambushed us, just after we had defeated an Orc."

    Glynis nodded, her expression darkening. "They¡¯ve become more aggressive in recent years."

    "The Watcher alone wasn¡¯t the real threat," Melech added grimly. "What changed everything was the presence of another creature, one with a terrifyingly holy mana pressure. He wore black and gold armor, had the face of a bull, and bore wings identical to the Watcher¡¯s."

    Glynis frowned, her mind racing. "Why does that sound so familiar?"

    Fann¡¯s reaction was immediate, her hand covering her mouth in shock. "Wings like a Watcher... Oh no, it can¡¯t be..." Her voice trembled with the weight of her realization.

    Vericka, sensing the gravity of her mother¡¯s reaction, pressed gently. "What¡¯s wrong, Mom? Do you know who it was?"

    Fann hesitated, her thoughts heavy with the implications. After a long pause, she finally spoke. "I hope I¡¯m wrong. But based on his description, it matches those bastards from the Trap War." She took a deep breath, steadying herself before continuing. "The Trappers have returned to Gaia," Fann said, her voice heavy with the implications.

    "Returned?" Melech echoed, his confusion deepening. "Who or... what exactly are the Trappers?"

    The room fell into a tense silence. Glynis and Vericka exchanged troubled glances, the weight of Fann¡¯s words sinking in. Melech, however, looked on with a mixture of confusion and apprehension, the gravity of the situation dawning on him.

    Fann¡¯s voice carried the weight of history as she began, ¡°In the year 1475, Gaia experienced a cataclysmic event that shook the very foundation of our world. Astronomers and astrologists detected a surge of powerful mana signatures emanating from our sister planet, Trappist. This energy was unlike anything seen before¡ªa force so intense it reverberated through the cosmos, sending shockwaves through Gaia and striking fear into its people. In hindsight, this was the first harbinger of the dark era that would soon engulf our world.¡±

    She paused, her gaze distant as if she could still see the devastation. "Three months after these signatures were first detected, the Watchers descended upon Gaia. Like a plague, they swept across the lands, leaving nothing but death and despair in their wake. These creatures were more than mere killers; they were soul harvesters, ripping the essence from their victims and preventing them from ascending to the Heavens. Our once peaceful lands were thrown into chaos as the Watchers multiplied, their numbers growing with each passing day.¡±

    The tension in the room grew as Fann¡¯s story continued, each word heavy with the memory of those dark times. ¡°For years, the people of Gaia fought valiantly against the Watchers, but their efforts were in vain. The Watchers were relentless, their numbers seemingly endless. It was then that the Trappers, mysterious and powerful beings from Trappist, intervened. Two of these enigmatic figures appeared in the continent of The Hels¡ªa land renowned for its powerful adventurers, known then as Rappers. These warriors were part of the Reverent Alliance of Powers, or RAP, a guild system that sponsored anyone with the desire and skill to fight against the alien forces of darkness.¡±

    She sighed deeply, the memory of that battle weighing on her. ¡°The RAP M-Cees of The Hels sent their best warriors to confront the Trappers, but despite their bravery and strength, the Rappers were no match for these otherworldly beings. One by one, they fell, their souls stolen by the Trappers. The situation grew so dire that even Gaia¡¯s most powerful entities, the Demon Lords, and most notably The Four Devas, were forced to take action. These Demon Lords, who had once remained in the shadows, now faced a battle for Gaia¡¯s very survival.¡±

    I couldn''t help but think to myself, "So the rappers got beat by the trap boys? Different world, same story, huh?"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, "I can only refer to the memories of your original planet."

    [Midnight Star: Belial]¡¯s response was darker, filled with anticipation, "I can¡¯t wait to take their heads off if they challenge us."

    Fann continued, her voice trembling with the intensity of the memory. ¡°Even with the combined might of the Four Devas, the battle against the two Angels from Trappist was a devastating struggle. These beings wielded a level of power and destruction that Gaia had never witnessed. The Devas, each a god-like figure in their own right, fought valiantly, but the cost was immense.¡±

    ¡°The battle raged across The Hels, tearing apart the land and sky with raw, unbridled power. Despite their formidable strength, two of the Devas fell, their souls torn from their bodies by the relentless Trappers. Garland Braye, a True M-Cee and the bearer of the [The Fated Hero] skill, played a pivotal role in this cataclysmic confrontation. With the power granted by his unique ultra skill, Garland managed to defeat one of the Trappers¡ªan achievement that would go down in history as a monumental victory. But the victory was bittersweet.¡±

    Fann¡¯s voice grew softer, tinged with sorrow. ¡°The second Trapper, though wounded, survived. In its dying moments, the defeated Angel unleashed a cataclysmic wave of energy that obliterated The Hels. What was once a thriving continent, home to millions, was reduced to a barren wasteland, scarred by the horrors of the battle. The Hels, now a desolate and twisted landscape, stands as a grim reminder of the cost of the battle against the Trappers¡ªa testament to the devastation that even Gaia¡¯s greatest warriors could not fully prevent.¡±

    Melech¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°The aliens of legends? "We were told that the people from Trappist were just an old Elven Tale," he said, still clinging to doubt. But as he saw the grim looks on the others'' faces, the weight of Fann¡¯s words began to settle in. His voice softened. "You mean... it¡¯s all true?"

    Vericka nodded solemnly. ¡°Sadly, yes. You see my mother here fought them roughly 500 years ago.¡±

    Melech looked at Fann, his shock was evident, but so was the newfound respect that shone in his eyes. ¡°Forgive me, my lady, I meant no disrespect.¡±

    Fann''s smile was gentle, her voice warm and understanding as she said, ¡°Think nothing of it, sweetheart.¡±

    Glynis, her tone edged with barely restrained frustration, pressed on. "One Pound was a former Deva. Hell, even without his Lord Seed, he was still a powerful M-Cee. And you¡¯re telling me that an Angel showed up and killed him¡ªwith a Watcher¡¯s help? What did you do?" The realization of losing an old friend was starting to unravel her usual calm, her emotions fraying as the truth hit her harder with each word.

    Glynis''s frustration boiled over, but underneath, a deep sadness churned. Memories of One Pound¡ªhis laughter, his strength¡ªwarred with the reality of his death, leaving her torn between grief and anger.

    Melech turned to her, his face set with the pride and pain of a warrior who had survived but at a terrible cost. "I followed the orders of my Sensei, knowing it was the only way. But that doesn¡¯t absolve me of the guilt that haunts me every night," he admitted, his voice steady but colored with pain.

    Glynis paused, her eyes narrowing as she absorbed his words. She knew the kind of man One Pound had been, the choices he would make. Arguing the morality of it all felt pointless.

    Vericka paused for a moment, attempting to gather herself before she intervened, her voice measured and calm despite her own turmoil. "My sister is just a bit unraveled at the moment. I think we both are. One Pound was an old friend and someone we will miss. Glynis and I both understood that One Pound lost much of his power when he passed his title on. The same thing happened to our mother when she passed hers to me."

    Melech¡¯s expression softened with remorse, and he bowed his head slightly. "She has every right to be angry. There isn¡¯t a night that goes by without me cursing my weakness. To be so useless that he felt the need to save me instead of us standing together until our last breath." His voice cracked slightly as he bit down on the painful memory, the weight of his guilt evident in his eyes. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, he reached into the satchel at his belt and pulled out a Dawnstone¡ªa semi-transparent azure crystal the size of his hand, with a living flame flickering in its core.

    Melech extended the stone toward Vericka, his hand trembling slightly as he spoke. "I saw it only fitting that I fulfill his last wish of ensuring this got to you, Lady Vericka."

    Glynis¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "A... Dawnstone?"

    The Dawnstone¡ªan extremely rare and precious crystal, known for its ability to amplify Fire & Yang Mana while storing vast amounts of spiritual energy¡ªglimmered in Melech''s hand. Its core, a living flame, pulsed with the last remnants of One Pound''s power, a final gift from a fallen friend.

    Vericka¡¯s gaze dropped to the stone, a sad smile playing on her lips. "That idiot," she murmured, shaking her head in quiet disbelief.

    Glynis turned to her sister, her voice a whisper. "Vericka, why did he send you a Dawnstone?"

    Vericka paused, taking a deep breath as she steadied herself. When she looked up at Glynis, her eyes were filled with a mix of sorrow and affection. "He found out that you were searching for one, and the rarity of it made it difficult to find. This came after he confessed to me that he had a crush on you. So I¡¯m guessing this is why he told me he would be visiting soon with a surprise."

    Glynis staggered slightly, the revelation hitting her like a punch to the gut. Memories of One Pound, tinged with this new understanding, flooded her mind. The weight of his death became even heavier, and for a moment, the room was silent as everyone reflected on the loss.

    Something seemed to tug at Glynis¡¯s attention, drawing her to the Dawnstone. She reached out, her hand hovering over the Dawnstone for a moment before she took it, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯ll keep this, Vee. If... if that¡¯s okay."

    Vericka nodded, her voice soft and understanding. "No, go ahead. It was meant for you anyway."

    Glynis clutched the stone to her chest, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you. It''s like I can feel his mana signature within it."

    Melech¡¯s expression softened even more as he spoke, his voice filled with quiet admiration. "Sensei used to joke around, saying he would use his Vessel Skill to create a Dawnstone, but it would take a lot of months to complete. I guess I should have taken those words more seriously."

    Glynis smiled faintly, the pain still evident but mixed with a bittersweet pride. "I always told him how amazing [Reality Lord: Ahura Mazda] was. Looks like I was right in the end."

    Vericka¡¯s brow furrowed as she shifted the conversation back to the pressing matter. "I¡¯m still concerned about the new Trapper. I wonder how their strength compares to the stories of old?"

    "The Trappers were a force unlike anything Gaia had seen," Fann continued, her voice heavy with the weight of history. "They decimated entire civilizations, their power beyond anything we had faced before. The first Trappers destroyed the Kingdom of Velonica and sank the sky continent back to the planet¡¯s surface. They were responsible for countless Sociovore and Human deaths. Do not take them lightly, even if it is just one."

    Melech straightened, his decision firm. "Now that I¡¯ve completed my mission, would you ladies mind if I take my leave? I believe any further involvement with what happens next is beyond a lowly sellsword like me."

    Vericka nodded, her voice filled with gratitude. "Yes, Melech. Thank you. I will not forget the great favor you have done me."

    Melech bowed slightly, his voice soft with sincerity. "Think nothing of it, Lady Vericka. Completing this mission meant more to me than words could express."

    Glynis managed a small smile, her earlier anger now replaced with a deep respect. "Thank you, Melech. And... sorry about earlier."

    Melech gave a reassuring smile, the burden on his shoulders feeling just a little lighter.

    Fann stood, her tone brisk and determined. "I think I shall take my leave as well. I need to send word to the RIAA about the sighting of a Watcher and send a message to the Kingdom of Braye. Queen Braye needs to be alerted as well."

    Vericka nodded. "I¡¯ll be coming by later tonight, Mom."

    Fann smiled warmly. "See you then, Vee. Now, Melech, come with me. I shall see to your lodging while you remain in town."

    Melech dipped his head in gratitude. "Thank you, milady. I truly appreciate your hospitality."

    Glynis sighed softly. "I¡¯ll head home myself. I need a little time to think."

    Vericka reached out, her voice filled with concern. "Call me if you need anything, Glynis."

    The three Mikazuki women shared a tender moment, hugging and kissing each other on the cheeks before Vericka watched her sister, mother, and their visitor leave the house. Once the door was locked behind them, Vericka stood in the silent living room, the weight of everything that had transpired pressing down on her. After a moment of contemplation, she called out to me from where she stood, her voice carrying a note of worry.

    Vericka¡¯s voice was soft yet firm, cutting through the silence like a blade. "Xiro," she called, her voice betraying the worry that now settled over her like a shroud. "I know you were listening, we need to talk."

    For a split second, my heart skipped a beat, but then the realization hit me¡ªof course, she knew. My mom had always been perceptive, almost unnervingly so, when she chose to be.

    I stepped out of the shadows, trying to hide the mix of guilt and curiosity swirling inside me. "So... it¡¯s bad guy aliens out there stealing souls? Guess I better start practicing harder with my Arts, huh?"

    Vericka¡¯s gaze remained steady, the weight of her past experiences evident in her eyes. "We used to call them Heaven¡¯s Lost Property. It¡¯s hard to grasp what the Creator intended when he made them."

    Her words hung in the air, thick with history and unspoken pain. After a moment, she looked at me, her expression softening. "But after hearing all that, do you still want to become an Artist?"

    "Yes, ma''am." My voice was steady, but the truth in it rang clear. I couldn¡¯t see myself doing anything else, not when the world was so much bigger¡ªand more dangerous¡ªthan I¡¯d imagined.

    She studied me for a moment as if committing this decision of mine to memory. Then, a small, knowing smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Fine. I will train you. But be warned¡ªI¡¯ll be tougher on you."

    Her words confused me for a moment. Vericka had always been protective, hovering over me like a vigilant hawk. But after the twins were born, she¡¯d eased up a bit, giving me room to explore my interests. Now, she was talking about honing my power, refining my control. The gravity of the situation must be far greater than I¡¯d realized for her to abandon her hopes of a peaceful retirement.

    "Mom, are you sure?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern. "I thought you wanted me to be something safe."

    She sighed, the weight of a mother¡¯s love and fear behind her eyes. "This is the only way I can ensure your safety¡ªby helping you reach your potential. So¡­ do you want to be my student or not?"

    A thrill of excitement shot through me. "A nigga would be honored," I replied, my heart racing with the anticipation of what lay ahead.

    For the first time, Mom wasn¡¯t just treating me like her child¡ªshe was acknowledging me as someone capable, someone she could train and mold. I couldn¡¯t wait to grow closer to her through this new bond of master and student.

    She nodded, a mixture of pride and determination settling over her features. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the town in a restful, twilight glow, I felt a shift in the air¡ªa sense that things were about to change. Not just between us, but for the entire world we knew.

    With that unspoken understanding, the scene faded into the quiet of the night.

    The weeks that followed were a crucible of relentless training, sleepless nights, and a growing bond between my mother and me. Vericka''s approach to my training was intense, yet nurturing¡ªshe pushed me to my limits but always knew when to pull me back before I reached the breaking point. Every morning, I would awaken to the crisp air of Gaia, the scent of dew on the strange, otherworldly flora filling my lungs as the sun¡¯s light bled into the sky. I¡¯d find her waiting for me outside, her presence as steady and comforting as the earth beneath my feet.

    At first, the challenges of living on Gaia were overwhelming. The air was different, thicker with magitons, which made breathing hard feel like drawing in liquid fire. The gravity was slightly heavier, making every movement a test of will. The creatures that roamed the land were both majestic and terrifying, each one a potential threat if not handled with caution. But with Vericka by my side, her voice a constant in the whirlwind of new experiences, I found myself adjusting quicker than I ever thought possible.

    Our training sessions were brutal, each day a relentless march toward mastery. Vericka¡¯s commands cut through the air with the precision of a blade, resonating in the vastness of the open fields where we trained. My muscles screamed under the strain, every swing of the practice weapon a testament to the limits of my young body. The weight of the weapons, almost too much for my small frame, forced me to adapt quickly. Each repetition, each grueling drill, pushed me closer to the edge... Yet with every swing, every dodge, I felt myself growing stronger. The soreness in my limbs became a constant companion, a reminder of the progress etched into my muscles.

    And then there was [Adaptive Predator], the skill that marked me as something more than just another trainee. When a challenge arose¡ªa beast too strong, a technique too complex¡ªsomething inside me would snap into place. My vision would sharpen, my senses would heighten, and the world around me would slow to a crawl. It was as if my very being rewired itself to conquer whatever lay before me. My body, mind, and soul aligned in a way that felt almost supernatural, allowing me to overcome obstacles with a speed that left even Vericka in awe. What should have taken years to master, I accomplished in mere days. The once-painful strain of Gaia''s harsh environment became nothing more than a minor discomfort, my body evolving to meet the demands of this new world.

    But physical training was only part of the journey. Vericka taught me the ways of Gaia¡ªthe customs of its people, the unspoken rules of its wilderness, and the intricate balance of power that governed the world. She showed me how to read the winds, how to listen to the earth, and how to sense the flow of mana that connected all living things. Under her guidance, I learned to harness the power within me, to control the surges of mana that threatened to overwhelm my still-developing body.

    And don''t forget, there was [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi], the Vessel Skill that elevated my training to an entirely different level. With Tsukuyomi, mastery was never out of reach. The moment I encountered a new technique, whether it was a complex spell or a nuanced combat style, I only needed one attempt to grasp it fully. It was as if Tsukuyomi opened my mind, allowing me to absorb knowledge and skill at a rate that bordered on the impossible. Each day, what had been new and challenging in the morning became second nature by nightfall.

    Yet, my journey didn''t stop with Tsukuyomi. If there was a skill or ability I desired, all I had to do was rely on my other Vessel Skill, [Midnight Star: Belial]. Belial was my secret weapon, a power that allowed me to copy any technique I witnessed. With Belial''s assistance, I could mimic the most intricate maneuvers or the most advanced spells with uncanny accuracy. The process was seamless¡ªone look, one observation, and the skill was mine. Belial was like a shadow, silently watching and learning alongside me, ensuring that nothing was beyond my reach. A nigga was on his journey to being a God, as long as my hands could back it up.

    The nights were a time of quiet reflection, a stark contrast to the intensity of the days. After training, we would sit together under Gaia¡¯s three moons, the cool breeze brushing against our skin. The fatigue from the day would seep into my bones, but it was a good kind of tired¡ªthe kind that let me know I was growing, becoming stronger. Vericka would sometimes tell me stories of Gaia, of its history, and of the great warriors who had walked its lands before me. Her voice was soothing, a balm to my weary soul. It was in those moments, with the world at peace around us, that I felt most connected to her.

    As the weeks turned into months, and the months into years, I became more than just a child¡ªI became a warrior in training. The once-daunting world of Gaia had become my playground, and under Vericka¡¯s watchful eye, I was becoming someone worthy of the name Mikazuki.

    And so, two years passed in this relentless rhythm of growth, struggle, and triumph. I was no longer the same being who had looked into the mirror three years ago. I was evolving¡ªphysically, mentally, and spiritually. Gaia was no longer just a world; it was my home, a place where I was learning to carve out my destiny.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 7: Free

    Chapter 7: Free

    Day 3 of the 2nd Water Cycle, 1990 g.c.

    Today was a bit of a benchmark. Vericka never let up, always finding a way to push me beyond my comfort zone. But after a month of her new suggested warm-ups, I was getting used to those daily 500 push-ups. It was as if discovering my true identity had unlocked a new level of interest in me, emboldening her to test my limits in ways she hadn¡¯t before. I couldn''t help but admire her audacity, even if it meant enduring her relentless training.

    This all came about because Vericka couldn¡¯t shake her concern over my intelligence, maturity, and the power I wielded at such a young age. Worried, she humbly asked Grandma Fann to use her V-Skill to uncover any additional information she could about me. Grandma Fann¡¯s [Elder Lords: The Kotomatsukami] had an ability that could read a soul¡¯s memories. Given that she was a far stronger M-Cee than I was at the time, neither of my V-Skills could block or resist her skill''s power. Even though [Adaptive Predator] boosted my resilience afterward, it was too late¡ªshe had already discovered that I was from another world.

    Although she didn''t uncover anything about my encounter with The Creator, Omnia, she did find memories of my past life in the Vice City on Earth. When she shared these with Mom, there was a moment of shock, but then Vericka simply remarked that my odd way of speaking finally made sense. They both approached me about it, and I explained as much as I could, carefully omitting any mention of Omnia, as [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] advised. Reincarnation wasn''t an unfamiliar concept on Gaia, and Gaians believed in the Creator, but no one had ever seen or met the Creator and returned. So, to avoid unnecessary complications, I kept that part to myself.

    After answering their questions, they both reassured me with a warm, comforting embrace, saying, "You''re still our blood, our family. Nothing will ever change how much we love you."

    Vericka then took a step back, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she said, "Alright, Moonlight. We''re going to see what your limit is." Her smile widened into a determined grin. "Today, I''m pushing you to your edge, again. Are you ready?"

    I pushed myself off the ground, still catching my breath from the last set of push-ups. "We finna do more exercises?" I said dusting my grey gi top and hakuma pants off.

    Vericka shook her head, the playful grin never leaving her face. "No, due to the infinite amount of mana you produce, it''s difficult to truly fatigue you just by working out. So instead, I plan to drain your mana pool and stamina, to see what you can handle."

    Her words triggered a sharp and unwelcome memory of the last time I ran out of mana. It hit me like an ex-girlfriend throwing shade after a breakup, the kind that stays with you. The memory of that all-consuming weakness sparked a vexing storm within me. I hated that recollection, that helplessness of having this body run on empty; powerless, and vulnerable. It reminded me of dying. Never again, I vowed. Never again would I let myself get to that point. A fierce determination ignited in me, and without even realizing it, [Adaptive Predator] activated, mirroring the rapid surge of thoughts in my mind.

    "We''re going to use this," Vericka said, her tone serious as she pulled out a circular metal ring.

    My heart skipped a beat when I recognized it¡ªa magisteel anti-mage collar. Anti-mage collars, the stuff of horror stories, were created back in the 1600s by humans to imprison other races or to keep their own M-Cees under control during wars. The collar worked by forever casting three touch skills¡ªMana Cancel, Energy Drain, and Mana Silence¡ªvia Magic Gems, crippling all human M-Cees. And for the stronger races, like mine, magisteel was added for good measure. Magisteel not only absorbed magical impact but also rejected magitons, making it resistant to magic and 2000 times stronger than regular steel.

    "An anti-mage collar, with magisteel at that," I said in slight disbelief.

    Magisteel was a rare, nearly indestructible metal found only in the deepest parts of Gaia¡¯s underworld. Something only found with the nobles of both Sociovores and Humans. When forged into anti-mage collars, it became a terrifying weapon against those who relied on mana. The collar didn¡¯t just block mana conversion¡ªit siphoned it, consuming the user¡¯s mana and life force until they were powerless and vulnerable. Only the strongest of souls could withstand its effects for any significant length of time.

    Vericka''s eyes softened, but her resolve didn''t waver. "I borrowed this from my old adventure bag. Since I''ve started teaching you, I''ve noticed that you get the most growth when truly pushed. But you grow so fast, I question if it leaves more potential to be reached. So, I want to see how much you''d grow if you couldn''t recover so instantly."

    I paused for a second, staring at the collar in her hands. "So, you''re tying one of my hands behind my back?"

    Vericka chuckled, the sound light and teasing. "With your genius, I may need to tie both and an ankle." She giggled at her own joke, but the underlying seriousness of the situation wasn''t lost on me.

    Vericka¡¯s gaze, steady and focused, didn¡¯t waver as she handed me the collar. She was serious, more so than I¡¯d seen in a while. "This isn¡¯t just another exercise, Xiro," she said, her tone firm but not without a hint of concern. "We¡¯re going beyond the usual drills today."

    I clenched my jaw, my resolve hardening. ¡°You really think this is necessary?¡± I asked though I knew the answer. She wouldn¡¯t have suggested it if she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she replied, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°This is about more than just your power. It¡¯s about control¡ªyour control over it.¡±

    As I held the collar in my hands, a surge of determination welled up inside me. I knew this would be difficult, but I trusted Mom completely. With a steadying breath, I snapped the collar around my neck. Instantly, the familiar flow of Bio Mana ceased, leaving me with an unsettling emptiness. It was like the lifeblood of my very being was draining away, and the sensation was as alien as it was terrifying.

    My legs trembled, but I forced myself to stand tall. The collar was heavier than anything I¡¯d ever felt before, like a constant pressure squeezing my chest, cutting off my breath. But it wasn¡¯t just physical. It was the psychological weight that threatened to crush me. The knowledge that my newfound power was being drained; that I was vulnerable again.

    ¡°Still standing?¡± Mom asked, her eyes sharp as she observed me.

    ¡°Barely,¡± I admitted, the weight of my own body suddenly feeling unfamiliar. ¡°Feels like I¡¯m back in my old body, before all of this... I hate it.¡±

    She nodded, understanding in her gaze. ¡°You were once different and weaker, but that difference is what sets you apart. Your past life gives you advantages with all that experience you hold. There are only three other reincarnations on Gaia that I know of, and they¡¯re incredibly powerful as well... But none impress me like you.¡±

    Her words should¡¯ve comforted me, but the anxiety gnawed at my resolve. That damn collar wasn¡¯t just draining my mana¡ªit was pulling me into a place I never wanted to return to.

    The collar clicked around my neck with a finality that sent a shiver down my spine. It was a relic from a time long past, a tool designed to restrain those who wielded too much power, to keep them in check... To keep us in check. And here I was, willingly submitting to it.

    The sensation of mana slipping away was immediate and jarring. It was like being thrust into a void where everything that made me who I was¡ªmy strength and abilities¡ªvanished instantly. For a moment, panic threatened to overwhelm me, memories of that cold, dark place flooding back. But I couldn¡¯t afford to lose my cool, not now. Not ever again.

    ¡°Ain''t no bitch in my blood,¡± I muttered, my voice rough with suppressed emotion.

    Vericka¡¯s eyes narrowed, catching the change in my demeanor. She knew what this training was doing to me, pushing me, and the chance of it breaking me. But she also knew it was necessary. Her thoughts flickered to the Trappers¡ªthe unimaginable threat they posed. They were coming, and the world needed someone who could stand against them. Someone who could do what no one else had ever managed. Someone who could truly put an end to them.

    "Maybe he could be the one," she thought. "Maybe Xiro is the key."

    She didn¡¯t let those thoughts show on her face. Instead, she rubbed me on my back softly. ¡°Now,¡± she continued, her tone sharpening, ¡°with that collar on, I want you to practice the punches and kicks I¡¯ve shown you until you¡¯re exhausted. Go for a jog. And if you¡¯re feeling particularly brave, try to cast an art.¡±

    I caught the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Is that a smile, Mom?¡±

    She quickly straightened her face. ¡°No, son, you¡¯re imagining things. I¡¯ll be back after checking on your siblings. As well as shake off this nauseous feeling.¡±

    As she left, I stood alone in the open field, the village a distant memory behind me. I planted my feet into a stance, ready to practice the high kick she¡¯d taught me. But even as I did, I noticed my mana pool dwindling, the collar working its relentless drain.

    Minutes passed, though it felt like hours. Every second was a battle to keep my mind from slipping back into the darkness. But I fought, tooth and nail, refusing to let the collar break me. Slowly, I adapted. My breathing steadied, and my vision cleared. The void where my mana used to be still lingered, but it was no longer a source of panic. It was a challenge, one I would overcome.

    ¡°Fuck it, I got this,¡± I muttered, slapping my face for a quick jolt of adrenaline.

    Each kick was a battle against the collar¡¯s pull, every movement heavier than the last as my energy slipped away. By the time I hit 210 kicks, my breath was ragged, and I had to switch to punches. Each blow felt like it was dragging me down, the collar sapping my strength with every passing second.

    ¡°This is fucking annoying... but I can do this. I can do this,¡± I chanted to myself, the words a mantra of determination.

    Suddenly, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s voice echoed in my mind.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Analyzation complete."

    Belial (within): "Copying Arts and Skills from Anti-mage Collar... Complete.

    ¡°What? We doing what now?¡± I asked, caught off guard by the sudden development.

    Belial (within): "Do you want to install the copied skills?"

    ¡°New powers? Hell yeah,¡± I said, a flicker of excitement breaking through my fatigue.

    Belial (within): "Installing personal skills [Mana Cancel]. [Energy Drain] is inferior to [Energy Devour] therefore will not install. Installing personal skill [Mage Silence]."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Adaptive Predator] is now activated."

    ¡°Right on time,¡± I whispered, a small grin forming despite my exhaustion.

    The moment [Adaptive Predator] activated, it was like a wave of cool relief washing over me, a surge of energy at the perfect moment. My mana reserves were dangerously low, but this second wind was like discovering an oasis in a desert. The collar might have been draining me dry, but there was no way I was letting it break me.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "With [Analyze] providing new insights, I can craft a skill to counteract your fatigue. Want to install it?"

    Xiro: ¡°Hell yeah, this ''being tired'' crap ain''t for me.¡±

    Belial (within): "Installing [Limitless Stamina]. Be warned; this will exhaust your remaining MP."

    I braced myself, expecting the wave of darkness to consume me as my mana hit zero. But instead of collapsing, a rush of vitality surged through me, electrifying every fiber of my being. It was as if I''d tapped into a boundless well of energy, obliterating the fatigue that had been dragging me down.

    Xiro: ¡°Now, this is what I¡¯m talking about! Y¡¯all always come through with the good shit.¡±

    With renewed vigor, I launched into a flurry of punches and kicks. Each movement was fluid and powerful¡ªno longer weighed down by the strain of exhaustion. My fists cut through the air with sharp precision, and my kicks snapped with the force of a whip. Jabs, hooks, roundhouses, jump kicks¡ªI flowed seamlessly from one attack to the next, my body responding effortlessly to the demands of my mind.

    Xiro: ¡°No mana, but damn, I feel unstoppable. This is unreal.¡±

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Limitless Stamina] eliminates the need for your body to rest. While your health can still be depleted by damage, you''ll never tire from performing actions or lack of Bio Mana."

    Xiro: ¡°So, this collar can''t drain me anymore, but I''m still cut off from my magic. Ain¡¯t there a way around this?¡±

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Indeed. Once you attempt to gather mana again, Belial and I can devise a solution."

    I instantly grasped Tsukuyomi''s plan¡ªit was a well-worn cycle by now. Whenever [Adaptive Predator] analyzed new data on perceived adversity, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] would synthesize that information, and [Midnight Star: Belial] would tap into the Prime Realm System to manifest a new skill. Belial¡¯s unique administrative link, embedded deep within the V-Skill¡¯s coding by Omni herself, allowed him to access the system with a speed and efficiency unmatched by any other Vessel Skill. This allowed my soul''s request for new skills to be answered with little to no rejection. That¡¯s why this combo worked so well¡ªTsukuyomi¡¯s precision and Belial¡¯s connection were a game-changing duo.

    I steadied my hand in front of me, grabbing my wrist to stabilize the motion as I turned my palm upward. Closing my eyes, I reached deep within myself, searching for the faint whisper of Bio Mana. The collar had drained me completely, leaving me dry, but I wasn¡¯t about to back down. First, I triggered [Absolute Memory], and to my relief, it activated without a hitch. Using it, I mentally revisited the transmutation process of magitons into Bio Mana, a technique [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] instantly picked up on, running [Analyze] on my body.

    With unwavering focus, I visualized my Soul Core, imagining the magitons sparking into existence from the very essence of my being. I knew the science behind it, the intricate dance of particles¡ªnow I just had to recreate it from nothing.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Analyzation complete."

    Belial (within): "Installing [Mana Recovery]."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Suddenly, a tidal wave of energy erupted from the core of my soul, flooding my system with raw power. The collar responded immediately, ramping up its suppression to its maximum, but [Adaptive Predator] wasn¡¯t having it. The skill triggered again, initiating another evolution as I regained 5% of my Mana Pool in mere seconds.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Mana Recovery] can be upgraded. Proceed?"

    Xiro: ¡°Hell yeah, let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[Mana Recovery] is evolving into [Mana Generator]."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "This skill will enable the production of Bio Mana directly from within your Soul Core, enhancing the normal magiton conversion process. Synergy link with [Dominus Superbiae]."

    The installation of [Mana Generator] was a game-changer. The collar¡¯s relentless drain on my mana was now nothing more than a minor inconvenience. With a steady stream of mana flowing back into my system, I recognized my passive skills reactivating one by one, restoring my full strength¡ªand then some. The playing field had just been leveled, and I was more than ready to take full advantage.

    I tried [Air Control] again, and this time, it was effortless. The oxygen danced to my command, spiraling around my palm in a perfect vortex. The collar strained, desperately pulling at my mana, but it was useless. I was producing twice the energy it could siphon. What was once a symbol of suppression and control had become powerless against me. I had conquered it. Euphoria surged through me like a storm, exhilarating and undeniable.

    Mom returned to the field soon after, her eyes narrowing as she found me mid-practice, hovering just above the ground with Wind Mana. Her call brought me back to earth. She glanced at the collar around my neck, confusion flickering briefly before she shrugged it off, pride and bemusement mingling in her expression.

    "Moonlight, I see you''ve conquered the collar. I knew pushing you would yield results, but... you''re casting while wearing it?" Vericka''s voice was a mix of surprise and admiration.

    "Wasn¡¯t that the point?" I replied; a hint of mischief in my tone. "I figured you wanted me to learn how to deal with being silenced, even without mana."

    She paused, digesting my words, then broke into a chuckle. "That [Adaptive Predator] skill of yours is something else. As a word of wisdom, you should keep that skill under wraps. With your current battle power, you should be able to block any public BP Reader from fully accessing your ID Status."

    Her eyes sparkled with a challenge as she suddenly proposed, "In fact... let¡¯s spar. I¡¯ll use this chance to teach you one of the clan''s three sword styles."

    She walked closer, her presence exuding a quiet intensity. "Typically, males excel in combat arts while females do better with mana arts. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been focusing on your physical training. It benefits your stamina. But with you... I need to throw away the book. The way you¡¯ve been learning, I¡¯m guessing your V-Skill has been at work. That Moon Sage¡¯s analysis is remarkable in action¡ªreminds me of your grandmother¡¯s [Appraisal]."

    I bit back the truth¡ªthat it was really [Analyze], [Sage Wisdom], and [Absolute Memory] together that was helping me along. But if that failed [Midnight Star: Belial] would just copy it.

    "So instead," she continued, "let''s make you comfortable learning new arts in the heat of battle. I¡¯m about to teach you the sword style Mikazuki-no-Ken, and three of its five combat arts."

    "Don¡¯t we need weapons, Mom?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Vericka blinked, momentarily caught off guard, then laughed. "Did you forget, baby boy? I''ll fix that. [Weapon Creation]!"

    She closed her eyes, and her body began to glow with a rose-red energy that pulsed in rhythm with her heartbeat. The air around us thickened as she materialized golden-colored mana, shaping it into two katanas. The ethereal constructs shimmered for a moment before solidifying into real, tangible blades, forged from the legendary magisteel. She tossed one to me, and I caught it with my left hand, instinctively falling into a stance. The feel of the sword was familiar, like an extension of my own body, and memories of my old Jinenkan training surged back, guiding my movements.

    Vericka stepped into her stance, the blade of her katana reflecting the sunlight like moonlight across the night sky. "Crescent Moon Blade, or Mikazuki-no-Ken style, mirrors the cycles of a chaotic moon¡ªfluid, unpredictable, and deadly. It was created by the first head of the Mikazuki Clan, inspired by the moon¡¯s phases and the tides it commands."

    She began to move, her sword cutting through the air with the grace of a flowing river, each swing precise and purposeful. I watched in awe as she demonstrated the style¡¯s core principles¡ªthe smooth, continuous motion that transitioned seamlessly between offense and defense. The blade seemed to dance with the air, slicing through it as if it were silk, creating a melody of wind and steel. Every movement was a calculated strike, yet carried the unpredictable nature of the moons'' phases.

    "Watch closely, Xiro," she said, her voice calm but firm. "This is not just a sword style¡ªit''s an embodiment of our clan¡¯s legacy. And now, it¡¯s time for you to carry it forward."

    With [Analyze] activated, I locked every action, step, and breath into my memory. Each movement of the Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Edge unfolded before me, an intricate dance of lethal grace that I now understood completely. The thought of blending these newly learned techniques with my own style had me buzzing with excitement.

    "Are you ready, Xiro?" Mom¡¯s voice snapped me back to the present. She stood facing me, her posture both relaxed and razor-sharp. "Show me that genius of yours."

    I bowed; a gesture of respect to my sensei, before taking my stance. She held her sword steady, positioned to deflect any attack effortlessly. In contrast, I gripped my katana with my left hand, angling my body with my right shoulder forward, ready to strike from an unexpected angle.

    "Already mixing what I taught you?" Mom observed, a slight smile tugging at her lips. "At least show me you¡¯ve got the basics down. Come, attack me, son."

    I smirked. "If I win, don¡¯t call me a bad son."

    "If you win, I¡¯ll call you the man," she replied, her smile widening.

    I hesitated before commanding [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] to analyze her. It was the first time I¡¯d tried it on Mom, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. But when I heard, "analysis complete," I realized she¡¯d allowed it, likely just to mess with my head.

    [Battle Class]: SS

    [Name]: Vericka Mikazuki

    [Alias]: Demon Lord/Deva of the South

    [Vessel]- Creation Sage: Izanagi

    [Race]: Celestial Transcendent

    [HP]: 98000

    [MP]: 185000

    [Offense]: S

    [M. Offense]: SS

    [Defense]: S

    [M. Defense]: S

    [Speed]: SS

    [Mana Affinity]: Yang Mana, Wind Mana, Fire Mana, Earth Mana, Angel Mana, Spatial Mana, Water Mana, Electric Mana

    [Defense Skills]: Pain Resist, Physical Damage Resist, Yang Nullification, Frost Resist, Wind Nullification, Fire Resist, Earth Resist, Water Resist, Disease Resist

    [Ultra Skills]: Lover¡¯s Rock

    [Personal Skills]: Accelerated Mind, Izanagi: Trance Awakening, Lover¡¯s Rock: King of Sorrow, Lover¡¯s Rock: By Your Side, Appraisal, Heaven Boost, Izanagi: Sage Wisdom, Image Replication, Celestial 3rd Eye, Photo Memory, Mana Masking Barrier, Grounded, Super Sight, Super Hearing, 7th Sense, Perfect Mana Control, Body Enhancement, Cast Reduction, Mage Silence, Master Caster, Barrier, Tenshi Mikazuki-ry¨±: Celestial Barrier, Izanagi: Vessel Creation, Izanagi: Weapon Creation, Mana Sight, Enhanced Magic, Tenshi Mikazuki-ry¨±: Angel¡¯s Grace, Spatial Control, Air Control, Fire Control, Diamond Skin, Earth Control, Mana Recovery, Spirit Weapon: Billie Holiday, Sense Presence, Akatsuki no Mikazuki-ry¨±: Red Mist, Akatsuki no Mikazuki-ry¨±: Blood Bond, Billie Holiday: Strange Fruit

    [Mana Arts]: Wood: Forest Dragon Comet, Wood: Sakura Blades, Lava: Molten Earth, Lava: Hot Grasp, Earth/Creation: Blessing of Gaia, Earth: Desert Shell, Wind: Flash Step, Wind: Air Samba, Wind: Sound Trace, Wind: Air Blade, Wind: Cloud Punch, Wind: Tornado, Electric: Shocking Grasp, Electric: Overdrive, Fire: Inferno Spear, Fire: Ember Spear, Fire: Ember Pillars, Yang: Greater Healing Light, Yang: Status Recovery, Yang: Dancing Light, Yang: Healing Light

    [Combat Arts]: Mikazuki-no-Ken: Crescent Collapse, Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection, Mikazuki-no-Ken: Tidal Surge, Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Eclipse, Tenshi Mikazuki-ry¨±: Starlight Barrage, Tenshi Mikazuki-ry¨±: Heaven¡¯s Judgement, Wind Arts: Crimson Delta, Wind Arts: Cyclone Kick, Fire Arts: Hazing Fist, Billie Holiday: Red Sun, Akatsuki no Mikazuki-ry¨±: Bloody Twilight, Akatsuki no Mikazuki-ry¨±: Eternal Night, Billie Holiday: Blue Moon, Billie Holiday: Gloomy Sunday

    She was a monster. I knew she was powerful, but seeing her stats laid out like that was something else. The sheer number of skills and arts was staggering. This was the soul of a Celestial Transcendent¡ªa being beyond normal sociovore and celestial limits. Mom had always said she was nearing her limit, but looking at her now, I couldn¡¯t help but admire how much she had achieved.

    Grinning, I dashed at her, pushing myself to my maximum speed. At 2000 miles per hour, I thought I¡¯d close the gap in an instant. But it must have looked like I was moving in slow motion to Mom. She stood perfectly still, her eyes calm, betraying no murderous intent, and when I swung low, she deflected it with effortless precision, reversing the force and sending my katana careening back toward me.

    "Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection," she intoned softly.

    Before I could even register the move, the flat of my own blade struck my neck, knocking my head to the side and leaving me gasping for breath. In that moment of vulnerability, Mom¡¯s foot connected with my chest, and I was sent hurtling backward, skidding across the ground for 75 yards.

    "That looked like it hurt," she called out, her voice light. "You okay? Let me know if I need to use a Healing Art."

    The pain was intense, but I clutched at my throat, more confused than hurt. [Danger Sense] should have warned me when she moved to Parry, but it hadn¡¯t. It was as if she hadn¡¯t even been there.

    "What the hell? Am I silenced? Why didn¡¯t my [Danger Sense] trigger?" I muttered through clenched teeth.

    "[Danger Sense] reacts strongly to murderous intent," Tsukuyomi explained, "but your mother is radiating admiration and affection. The skill doesn¡¯t perceive her as a threat."

    "Damnit," I cursed under my breath. "I thought y¡¯all knew that love is dangerous."

    Mom¡¯s voice drifted over to me. "Are we continuing, Moonlight?"

    Pushing myself to my feet, I noticed a new determination ignite within me. If [Danger Sense] wasn¡¯t going to help, I¡¯d have to rely on my wits and skills alone. I mentally replayed every motion Mom had made, running it through [Accelerated Mind] and [Absolute Memory]. Then, [Midnight Star: Belial] suggested a feint. I dashed at her again, but this time, I leaped six meters from her, using [Air Control] to alter my trajectory mid-air.

    She didn¡¯t move, just watched me calmly as I veered into her blind spot. I landed, my katana already arcing toward her exposed back. But she turned with impeccable timing, her sword meeting mine in another perfect parry.

    "Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection," she repeated, her voice smooth as silk.

    But I was ready this time. I adjusted my stance mid-swing, copying her technique and countering her Lunar Reflection with one of my own.

    "Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection!" I echoed, our blades clashing in a shower of sparks.

    For a moment, our swords clashed in a mesmerizing dance, each swing met with an equally precise counter. The sound of metal striking metal echoed through the field, the rhythm of our movements almost hypnotic. It was a silent conversation¡ªa dialogue of skill, determination, and unspoken respect. I could feel the intensity in Vericka''s gaze¡ªthe challenge, the pride, the fierce love of a mother pushing her son to become stronger.

    "Xiro," Vericka''s voice cut through the air like the edge of her blade, steady and commanding, "I''m about to speed up and use the next technique. Keep up."

    "Yes ma''am!" I replied, bracing myself for what was to come.

    In an instant, she deflected my sword with a sharp parry, and before I could recover, her leg shot out in a powerful roundhouse kick. I barely had time to react, instinctively raising my arms to block. The impact was brutal, a shockwave of force that sent a jolt of pain up my arms and forced me back. I gritted my teeth, my feet sliding across the grass, but I managed to stay upright. My heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline flooding my veins as I realized she wasn''t holding back¡ªnot entirely.

    Vericka''s eyes narrowed, her stance shifting into something more grounded and lethal. "Mikazuki-no-Ken: Tidal Surge."

    The atmosphere around us thickened, charged with the raw energy she was summoning. Her sword, gripped tightly in both hands, gleamed under the sunlight as she swung it with incredible force. The first strike came like a crashing wave, a blur of silver aimed straight at my chest. I barely managed to deflect it, but the momentum of her attack sent a tremor through my arms.

    Before I could regain my footing, the next strike was already upon me, followed by another and another. Her blade was relentless, each swing faster and stronger than the last, a torrent of strikes that battered my defenses. The sound of the sword cutting through the air was deafening, each impact against my own blade was a thunderous clap that echoed through my entire body.

    My arms screamed in protest, muscles burning as I struggled to keep up with the onslaught. Sweat poured down my face, stinging my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. Her strikes were precise, each one calculated to exploit any weakness in my guard. The blade sliced through my gi, leaving shallow cuts across my arms and torso. The sharp sting of each wound sent jolts of pain coursing through me, but my [Self Regen] kicked in, sealing the wounds slowly as they were made.

    Despite the healing, the relentless barrage was taking its toll. My breaths came in ragged gasps, my muscles aching from the strain. Vericka¡¯s technique was overwhelming, and her swordplay was a masterful combination of power and grace. Each swing was a true tidal, crashing against me with an intensity that left no room for error.

    Desperation began to creep in. I knew I couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. I had to find an opening, some way to turn the tide. Gritting my teeth, I focused every ounce of my being on her movements, searching for a pattern in the chaos.

    Then, I saw it¡ªa subtle shift in her weight, a fraction of a second where her balance was slightly off. It was a small opening, but it was all I needed. With a burst of energy, I deflected her next strike, using the momentum to pivot on my heel. I spun around her, my sword coming up in a fluid arc aimed at her exposed side.

    But Vericka was faster. In one smooth motion, she spun around, her blade meeting mine in mid-air. The force of the clash reverberated through my arms, but this time, I was ready. I dug my heels into the ground, holding my stance firm, our swords locked in a battle of strength and will.

    For a heartbeat, we stood there, eyes locked, swords grinding against each other. The world around us seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us in that moment of pure, unyielding focus.

    Then, with a final surge of strength, Vericka pushed me back, her blade sweeping through the air in a wide arc. I stumbled, my sword arm trembling from the exertion, but I kept my grip firm.

    Ninety-nine cuts later, the pain was becoming unbearable, and my frustration peaked. The relentless onslaught of Vericka¡¯s Tidal Surge technique left me no room to breathe, no chance to counter with a Lunar Reflection. Each time I tried to deflect her strikes, she was already ahead of me, feigning an opening only to dive back into the same punishing routine¡ªeach iteration faster and more unforgiving than the last.

    Xiro (thinking): "She''s kicking my ass. Can''t we do something? I''m struggling to track her blade."

    Belial (within): "[Adaptive Predator] is boosting your strength with each of her increments. But she¡¯s pushing you to your limit."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Allow me to evolve [Binocular Vision] with 50% of your MP."

    Xiro (thinking): "If it helps, go for it. I trust you. Do it."

    Belial (within): "Understood. Evolving skill. Installing [Kinetic Eyes]."

    A surge of energy coursed through me, and my vision sharpened with indigo light tinged with red mana as [Kinetic Eyes] activated. Suddenly, everything became clearer, sharper¡ªeach of her sword swings, the magitons in the air she was slicing through, and even the thin layer of water mana coating her blade over an electromagnetic current. My body, guided by my enhanced vision, moved faster, my reactions now synced with her hypersonic slashes.

    Vericka (thinking): "This child... he''s something else. The way he adapts, even unlocking a new skill mid-battle. I''m proud he''s my son. I''d hate to face him on the battlefield."

    The world around us seemed to slow down as our battle escalated. Each swing of our swords, each block, parry, dodge, and counterattack, unfolded in a precise, high-speed dance. We moved across the field in a blur, leaving destruction in our wake¡ªtrees felled by missed strikes, deep gouges carved into the earth from our relentless assault. But now, with [Kinetic Eyes], I was no longer "just" keeping up. I was matching her, blow for blow.

    Vericka: "Alright, time for the last technique I''m teaching tonight. Watch closely; this one might sting a bit."

    We separated, creating a tense eight-yard gap between us. The air grew dense as the mana around Vericka shifted from the flowing calm of water to the crackling intensity of wind. The atmosphere hissed, charged with raw energy as she concentrated mana into her sword.

    "Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Eclipse," she declared, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.

    Her sword pointed towards the sky, both hands gripping it firmly. As she slowly brought it down to her chest, the blade began to glow with the cold, pale light of a full moon. The eerie luminescence bathed the field, casting long, ominous shadows that seemed to stretch towards me like grasping hands.

    Tsukuyomi (within): "Warning! [Danger Sense] is picking up a deadly attack. If you don''t evade, you won''t be able to sustain the damage."

    Belial (within): "We ain''t no bitch! Counter her with a Lunar Reflection!"

    Xiro: "Ain''t no bitch in my blood."

    She vanished in a blur, reappearing before me in an instant. But with [Kinetic Eyes] and [Accelerated Mind] in full throttle, I saw her approach, my muscles tightening as I reacted on pure instinct. I attempted a Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection, raising my sword to meet her descending blade. Her strike aimed for a precise cut from my shoulder to my hip, but my sword, drawn from the earth, met hers in a brilliant, crashing collision of light and force.

    What I didn¡¯t realize at that moment was the true nature of the Lunar Eclipse. This wasn¡¯t just a powerful slash¡ªit was a finishing move. The electromagnetic energy of a full moon coursed through her sword, designed to unleash a devastating blow that drained the opponent¡¯s life force. Although I managed to reflect the physical strike, the draining effect took hold, ripping away the last vestiges of my mana pool. I might have weathered it if it weren¡¯t for the anti-mage collar still clinging to my neck, leaving me defenseless against the brutal attack.

    The explosion of energy that followed sent us both hurtling apart, the shockwave obliterating the practice field. The ground beneath us was torn asunder, leaving deeply turned rocks and a massive crater where we once stood.

    When the smoke cleared, I was sprawled on the ground, my body trembling as I struggled to recover from the stunning impact. Fresh cuts adorned my skin, their stinging pain already dulling as [Self Regen] activated, sealing the wounds before they could truly take hold. Vericka stood amidst the devastation, only slightly worse for wear¡ªdust sprinkled her form, a mere afterthought against the protective barrier she had woven around herself.

    As I lay there, catching my breath, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange mix of mental exhaustion and exhilaration. I had faced her Lunar Eclipse head-on and survived, even if barely. This wasn¡¯t the end, but another step forward¡ªa reminder that no matter how far I¡¯d come, there was always more to learn, more to master.

    Belial (within): "Analyzation complete. [Adaptive Predator] is requesting an upgrade to include [Physical Damage Resistance]. Installing now."

    Xiro: "Ow... ouch... damn, that hurt. What the hell just hit me?"

    Vericka: "Good job, son! I''m proud of you for even attempting that. If I hadn''t put up my barrier, things could¡¯ve gotten pretty dangerous for a pregnant woman."

    Xiro: "Wait... what!? Why are you sparring while pregnant, Mom?"

    Vericka: "You think your mother¡¯s weak, boy? I wouldn¡¯t have done this if there was any real chance of harm to the baby. You¡¯re about close to an A-Class in battle power, so I was fine. But I¡¯m glad you were worried about me, even though you¡¯re the one who lost."

    Xiro: "Mom, you gotta be more careful than that."

    Vericka: "Well, I wanted to see what my child could do, and I couldn¡¯t be happier with what I¡¯ve seen. Now, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll fix this mess in the morning with [Earth Control]; it¡¯s getting dark out."

    <u>Two months later</u>...

    Day 10 of the 2nd Earth Cycle, 1990 g.c.

    During the 10th of the 2nd Air Cycle, the night was still, the silence only broken by the soft rustle of leaves outside the window. Vericka lay in bed, her breathing steady but labored as she cradled the small, swaddled figure in her arms. Her 4th and final child, Steez Mikazuki, blinked up at her with wide, curious eyes, already showing signs of the fierce spirit that ran in the family. The moonlight poured through the window, casting a soft, serene glow over mother and child, marking the quiet end of one chapter and the beginning of another.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 8: Paper Planes

    Chapter 8: Paper Planes

    Day 9 of the 2nd Water Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    In the northern reaches of Arcadia, within the heart of the Kingdom of Braye, lie two twin cities, cradled amidst gentle hills and open fields. These cities are a mirror of one another, their beauty reflecting the natural splendor that surrounds them. Vaughn City, the eastern capital, stands as the crown jewel of this region, and within it, Braye Castle commands the skyline.

    As you approach the grand structure, its sheer scale is overwhelming. The castle rises from the earth like a mountain carved by divine hands, with towers and spires that pierce the sky, each crowned with golden domes that shimmer under the sun¡¯s rays. Cascading waterfalls tumble down the cliffs beside the palace, their mist weaving through the air like a veil, adding a mystical aura to the scene. The architecture is a perfect marriage of elegance and might, with intricate stonework and soaring arches that speak of both ancient wisdom and unyielding power. Wide walkways lead to the grand entrance, where throngs of people move like rivers converging at the heart of the kingdom. It is a palace befitting a queen, a fortress that stands as the very symbol of her rule¡ªa place where beauty, strength, and majesty coalesce into one breathtaking sight.

    This is not just a castle; it¡¯s a testament to the might and vision of its rulers, a beacon that announces to all who see it: here lies the seat of a power that commands respect, awe, and perhaps even fear.

    Within the grand corridors of Braye Castle, the Royal Advisor made her way toward the Queen''s chambers, her steps measured and deliberate. Clad in a tailored vest and tie, paired with fitted trousers that accentuated her sharp, professional demeanor, she exuded a sense of calm authority. Her dark hair, neatly styled, framed a face adorned with glasses, which added to her air of intellectual poise. A clipboard was tucked securely under her arm, and with her free hand, she rapped her pen gently against the Queen''s door¡ªa soft, rhythmic knock, signaling her arrival. She paused briefly, waiting for any sign of the Queen''s presence within.

    "Mia is that you? You may enter," replied from the other side of the huge oakwood door.

    As the advisor''s eyes fell upon Queen Dee Braye; a figure of serene beauty and maturity. Her emerald-green curls cascaded like a flowing river down her back as she stood before a gilded mirror, brushing her hair with graceful, practiced strokes. Her flawless almond-color skin danced sunlight off of its reflection. The queen¡¯s golden crown sat atop her head, complementing her regal attire¡ªa luxurious gown of soft yellows and whites that reflected her calm yet commanding presence.

    Mia approached the queen, her posture respectful, yet with a hint of urgency in her movements. "Forgive me for the intrusion, Your Highness," she began, her tone as measured as her steps. "I¡¯ve brought the reports you requested."

    Queen Dee turned, her warm, yet discerning gaze meeting Mia¡¯s, as the room fell into a comfortable silence, broken only by the subtle sounds of the royal chambers.

    Queen Dee offered Mia a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you, Mia. You may proceed.¡±

    Mia nodded, her expression tightening with the gravity of the news she was about to deliver. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The reports from the Master of Spies indicate that the Babylonia bandit clan, The Panty Raiders, have been spotted moving westward toward Hedaria. This was after they attacked a border village between the two nations.¡±

    Queen Dee¡¯s bright aqua-blue eyes narrowed slightly as she recalled past encounters. ¡°Remind me about the Panty Raiders.¡±

    Mia responded promptly, her tone crisp and informative. ¡°The Panty Raiders are a notorious bandit clan composed entirely of female M-Cees. They typically operate in southern Babylonia and are exceptionally powerful, with an average combat rank of C-Class. The townsfolk have taken to calling them ¡®sirens¡¯ due to their habit of abducting men¡ªmen who are never seen again.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ah, yes, those vile misandrists.¡±

    Mia continued; her voice steady but laced with the horror of the situation. ¡°Reports also mention that their leader, Padre Drip, was seen commanding a Watcher. This matches the details of the village¡¯s devastation¡ªall women and children were found dead, either with their souls missing or their throats slit.¡±

    Queen Dee¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°And what of the men?¡±

    ¡°The reports suggest that the men were taken prisoner, Your Majesty,¡± Mia replied, her tone heavy.

    Queen Dee¡¯s gaze grew distant as she pieced together the implications. ¡°Commanding a Watcher¡­ That sounds close to the intelligence Lady Fann sent two years ago. But we¡¯ve confirmed that Drip isn¡¯t from Trappist¡ªhe was born here on Gaia.¡±

    The Queen fell silent, contemplating the possible connections between Padre Drip and the mysterious Trappers. The Kingdom of Braye had long prepared for the return of the Trappers, ever since the nation¡¯s founder, the Eminent Knight Garland Braye, vanquished them 500 years ago. The Braye royal family had trained their bloodline to become True M-Cees, powerful enough to defend the country against the looming threat.

    After a moment, Queen Dee spoke, her voice resolute. ¡°While Watchers absorb any soul, Trappers seek out only the most powerful. Were there any notable M-Cees in the village they attacked?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty,¡± Mia confirmed.

    Queen Dee¡¯s expression hardened with determination. ¡°I believe Drip may be connected with the Trapper, but I don''t understand why. Instruct our spies to monitor all movements of the Panty Raiders closely.¡±

    Mia inclined her head. ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Have the letters I requested been sent to the mayor of Talasi, in the country of Velonica?¡± Queen Dee inquired, shifting her focus to another matter.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Mia replied. ¡°The messenger was sent a week ago.¡±

    Queen Dee nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good. We must act now if we are to stand a chance against another rapture.¡±

    Queen Dee¡¯s voice grew somber as she spoke, her gaze distant as if peering into the depths of time. ¡°The sighting of a Trapper ten years ago and the birth of Prince Luda with the [The Fated Hero] skill immediately afterward... It aligns precisely with my great-grandfather Garland¡¯s prophecy.¡±

    She paused, the weight of her ancestor¡¯s words settling heavily in the room. ¡°When devils sleep, and the gods grow weak, the world will burn as the angels return. As a new star rises to command the endless skies, The Chosen¡¯s blade will leave the Heavens divided. When Gaia teeters on the brink of destruction, the eyes of The Supreme will guide us to peace. The Watchers of Heaven will cry out in despair, as The One slays The Mark of the Beast.¡±

    Queen Dee¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of fear and resolve. ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it. I will not be blind to the unfolding events and put my people in even greater peril.¡±

    Mia, sensing the gravity of the moment, softened her tone. ¡°It is your unwavering dedication to the people of Braye that endears you to them, Your Majesty.¡±

    Queen Dee¡¯s expression hardened with determination. ¡°The people of this nation are my family, and I will use every ounce of my strength to protect them.¡±

    Finished with adjusting her hair, the Queen stood and moved toward the balcony, her robes flowing behind her. Mia followed closely, clutching her clipboard, ready to act on her queen¡¯s orders.

    Queen Dee¡¯s voice shifted, carrying a note of pride. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the prince has fully recovered, though the medics are struggling to keep him in bed. After raising him for years, I know better than to stand in his way when his mind is set. But since he¡¯s back on his feet, inform the Knight Commander to prepare the carriage. His journey to Velonica will begin as soon as he¡¯s dressed.¡±

    Mia hesitated slightly before speaking. ¡°Are you certain Lady Mikazuki will agree to your request, Your Majesty?¡±

    A sly smile tugged at the corner of Queen Dee¡¯s lips. ¡°She¡¯s an old friend. I¡¯m simply calling in a favor long overdue.¡± Her eyes sparkled with the memory of a promise made between the two women years ago.

    Mia bowed deeply, sensing the urgency. ¡°With haste, Your Highness.¡±

    Mia swiftly left the room to fulfill her duties, while, on the castle''s lower floors, Prince Luda was a whirlwind of activity. Bandages fluttered to the ground as he parkoured through the crowded hallways, deftly leaping over food carts and sliding his breastplate over his head mid-tumble. He landed with precise grace, weaving effortlessly through the bustling corridors as he raced to the training room.

    Standing at a modest five feet tall, Prince Luda Braye embodied the legacy of his royal lineage with a flair of personal distinction. The 2nd child of Queen Dee, Luda had inherited his mother''s striking emerald hair, though his was styled into neatly braided cornrows that framed his youthful yet resolute face. His camel-tone skin was a flawless backdrop for the golden breastplate he had just secured, which gleamed under the light and matched the golden greaves strapped over his black and red boots. The tailored black pants with bold red trim completed his attire, blending regal elegance with the readiness for battle.

    As he approached the door to the castle''s training center, Luda paused, taking a steadying breath as if preparing for a significant challenge. The wooden door seemed to weigh heavily with the trials it concealed. With a determined push, he entered, immediately enveloped by the gritty, raw energy of Earth Mana. The entire training area was being meticulously restored from what appeared to be the aftermath of an intense battle. The walls and floor shifted and molded under the command of the magic, as effortlessly as a broom sweeps away dust.

    At the heart of this magical reconstruction stood Edwind Rush, the prince¡¯s personal mentor, and the Court Mage. Despite his small stature, Edwind exuded a presence that was as solid as the staff he wielded. His scholarly aura was emphasized by his dark green robes lined with gold, which complemented the intricate, cross-shaped pattern adorning his chest. His round glasses sat perched on his nose, beneath a mop of grayish-brown hair. With each wave of his hand, Edwind manipulated the Earth Mana with practiced ease, his focus entirely on the task at hand.

    Without turning to face the prince, Edwind¡¯s baritone voice filled the room, carrying the weight of a well-traveled scholar. ¡°You were recently bedridden with enough damage to incapacitate any normal man for at least six months. Yet, there you stand after only 51 hours. It hasn¡¯t even been a full day.¡±

    Luda, undeterred, leaped forward, landing a few feet away from Edwind as the Mage finished placing the last brick. ¡°You really think I¡¯d be sleeping when there¡¯s work to be done?¡± he retorted, a determined gleam in his mana-coated eye. ¡°I¡¯ve gained access to my Ultra Skill thanks to your guidance. We can¡¯t afford to waste any precious time with me lying in bed.¡±

    Edwind finally turned to face Prince Luda, his glasses catching the light as he adjusted them. He studied Luda with a blend of pride and a hint of caution, the lines of his face softening into a warm smile. The honey-toned Court Mage gave his staff a light tap on the ground, sealing the final touches of the remodeling spell with a small surge of mana.

    "Alright, spill it," Edwind said, a playful note in his voice. "Was it your Ultra Skill or your Personal Skill that brought you back here so fast?"

    Luda shot him a look, his eyes narrowing with mock offense. "You think a little explosion like that could take me out? Please. On another note, I did unlock My Ultra Skill, [Ready to Die], but I won¡¯t know how it truly works until someone attempts to kill me." He crossed his arms, a smirk playing on his lips.

    Edwind raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Just a second, Your Highness, could you explain [Ready to Die] to me?"

    Luda relaxed slightly, his tone shifting as he explained, "The core of [Ready to Die] is pretty straightforward¡ªit negates lethal damage or even death, as long as I¡¯ve got the willpower and mental strength to keep going. On top of that, if an opponent loses the will to fight, the skill guarantees my victory."

    Edwind¡¯s eyes widened, the weight of Luda¡¯s words sinking in. He could almost see the battlefields that Luda would conquer, his very presence breaking the enemy''s spirit before a single blow was struck. This was an Ultra Skill fit for a king¡ªsomeone with an unbreakable mind and an unwavering drive. Two traits Edwind knew Luda had in spades.

    "Incredible, Your Highness," Edwind murmured, respect evident in his voice. "The Army of Braye will have far fewer casualties with you leading them. Your mere presence could turn the tide of any battle."

    Edwind then returned to his earlier query, his tone lightening again. "Seems your huge increase of battle power is due to your Personal Skill, [Overcompensation]. If I remember right, it gives you tremendous growth in strength if you¡¯re defeated and recover."

    Luda nodded, a glint of humor in his eyes. "I''m glad I was born with [Self Regen]."

    Edwind chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "With all the skills you have and how they complement each other, you¡¯re a nightmare to go up against. I¡¯m just glad we¡¯re on the same side, Prince Luda."

    Luda waved him off, laughing. "You talk like you''re some weakling. The Court Mage of Braye Kingdom isn¡¯t just some average M-Cee. Everyone knows you¡¯re an elite A-Class Godwalker."

    Edwind¡¯s laughter echoed through the room, his humility evident. "Hahaha. With a prodigy like you around, I¡¯m just playing the part of the wise old mentor."

    "Get outta here with that," Luda scoffed, grinning. "You¡¯re full of it."

    Luda¡¯s expression shifted to one of eager anticipation. "So, what¡¯s on the agenda today? Any new Arts we¡¯re working on?"

    Edwind¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned on his staff. "Before we get to that, let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve really recovered. How about a sparring match? Freestyle Battle. Use anything you want."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Luda¡¯s grin grew cocky, his eyes alight with excitement. "I was hoping you''d say that."

    The air in the training room crackled with tension as Prince Luda¡¯s relaxed demeanor shifted to a razor-sharp focus. Both he and Edwind strode to the center of the duel mat, their footsteps echoing through the cavernous space, which now seemed to shrink under the weight of the impending clash.

    Before the heavy metal doors swung shut, a platoon of Braye Kingdom soldiers flooded into the room, their chatter rising in excited murmurs. They¡¯d heard tales of the Prince¡¯s prowess and whispered legends of the Court Mage¡¯s victories. Now, they stood shoulder to shoulder, eager eyes trained on the two figures who were about to unleash the kind of power that could level mountains.

    ¡°Fellas, the Creator smiles on us today,¡± a veteran soldier barked, a grin spreading across his scarred face. ¡°Clear a path! We¡¯re about to witness Prince Luda and Sir Edwind go at it.¡±

    ¡°They say Sir Edwind dropped a mountain on a Watcher once,¡± a rookie soldier whispered, wide-eyed.

    ¡°But the Prince is a genius,¡± another soldier chimed in, his voice hushed with awe. ¡°People are saying he¡¯s got the potential of a True M-Cee.¡±

    The veteran nodded, his gaze never leaving the duel mat. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him spar before¡ªthere¡¯s no denying his power. And he¡¯s only ten. Rumor has it, he¡¯s already as strong as a Watcher.¡±

    ¡°To think I would witness someone like him in my life. That¡¯s amazing!¡± The rookie soldier nearly stammered. ¡°That¡¯s our future king for you.¡±

    Edwind glanced around the room, his keen eyes noticing the growing crowd. The soldiers were practically vibrating with anticipation, their faith in Luda palpable in the air. Returning his focus to the young prince, Edwind felt a rush of pride mixed with a spark of challenge as he sensed the building mana pressure around Luda.

    ¡°Seems we¡¯ve gathered an audience,¡± Edwind said, his voice steady as he adjusted his glasses. ¡°Are you ready, Your Highness?¡±

    Luda¡¯s lips curled into a confident smirk. ¡°I can''t think of anything else to be.¡±

    With a controlled breath, Luda focused his mana into his right hand. A golden light flared as Yang Mana began to take shape, forming a long sword in his grasp. He didn¡¯t break eye contact with Edwind, his focus absolute as he added a swirling mix of liquid ethereal particles, fusing Water Mana into the blade.

    ¡°Holy Father,¡± a rookie soldier gasped, eyes wide as he watched the display. ¡°He¡¯s combining mana types already?¡±

    ¡°Not just that,¡± the scarred veteran added, awe in his voice. ¡°He¡¯s controlling Water Mana as if it¡¯s a natural extension of himself.¡±

    Edwind smiled, pride evident in his tone. ¡°Pay attention, soldiers. What you¡¯re witnessing is the result of relentless hard work and an unbreakable will. Our Prince here is truly one of a kind.¡±

    As Edwind spoke, Luda¡¯s creation reached its final form. The blade shimmered with an aqua-like sheen, appearing fluid yet as solid as iron. The double-edged sword, crowned with a sun-like guard, was a masterpiece of elemental fusion.

    ¡°[Empryeal Weapon Summon] combined with [Water Control],¡± Luda declared, his voice steady with pride. ¡°I haven¡¯t named it yet. I¡¯ve only tried it out a few times.¡±

    Edwind¡¯s smile widened, his grip on his staff tightening in anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s worthy of one. Ready¡­ Go!¡±

    In a flash, Luda and Edwind burst into motion, the air splitting with a deafening crack as they launched into a full-speed clash. Their figures blurred, moving at supersonic speeds that left shockwaves in their wake, the sheer force of their movements shaking the walls of the training room.

    Luda¡¯s sword sang as it sliced through the air, the blade¡¯s water-like surface rippling with each strike. Edwind parried with his staff, the mana-infused wood glowing with power as he deflected blow after blow. Sparks flew as their weapons met, the clash of elements echoing like thunder.

    The soldiers watched in stunned silence, their eyes struggling to keep up with the high-speed battle. The room crackled with raw energy, the mana swirling around the combatants in a chaotic dance of light and shadow.

    Edwind unleashed a barrage of spells, his staff becoming a blur of motion as he called forth lightning and fire, each element twisting through the air like serpents. Luda countered with his sword, the water blade slicing through the elemental attacks with precision, evaporating flames and dispersing lightning with ease.

    The room¡¯s temperature fluctuated wildly as fire and water clashed, steam hissing from the ground where Luda¡¯s sword met Edwind¡¯s spells. The air grew thick with the scent of ozone and the metallic tang of mana, the sensory overload nearly overwhelming the soldiers as they struggled to comprehend the scale of the power being wielded before them.

    For a moment, the duel reached a fever pitch¡ªLuda and Edwind locked in a high-speed exchange, neither giving an inch. Then, with a burst of mana that sent a shockwave through the room, the two combatants broke apart, skidding to a stop on opposite sides of the mat.

    Breathing hard but smiling, Luda tightened his grip on his sword, the blade still shimmering with ethereal energy. ¡°Quitting already, Ed?¡±

    Edwind chuckled, his eyes gleaming behind his glasses. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of making it easy for you, your Highness.¡±

    The soldiers'' cheers erupted like a thunderstorm, their roars reverberating through the training hall as they witnessed a clash that bordered on the divine. At the heart of this tempest stood Prince Luda and Sir Edwind, their breaths heavy, eyes locked in mutual respect. The air crackled with residual energy, a tangible reminder of the power that had just been unleashed.

    Edwind, with a sly grin, broke the silence. "You keep surprising me, your highness. Every time we spar, you come back stronger. I may not be able to fully unleash my Vessel Skill in this cramped space, but I''ve still got a few tricks."

    Luda¡¯s gaze hardened with determination. "I have to keep pushing myself. I need to be stronger¡ªfor my people, for my family."

    Edwind¡¯s grin widened as he tapped his staff rhythmically on the ground, the sound echoing like a war drum. "Then let''s get stronger together."

    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Edwind invoked his skill, ¡°Yang Gem Mana: Dancing Lights!¡±

    The gem atop his staff flared brilliantly, and a warm glow enveloped him. The air shimmered, and suddenly, where there had been one Edwind, there were now five, each a perfect mirror of the original.

    A rookie soldier gasped, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos. ¡°It was hard enough to keep up with them before, but now¡­ Now he¡¯s split into five? Is this what it means to be above C-Class?¡±

    A veteran nearby grunted, his eyes narrowed. ¡°This is just a sparring match, kid. They¡¯re both holding back so they don¡¯t tear down the castle.¡±

    The five Edwinds spread out, each one poised and ready, their eyes fixed on Luda, waiting for his move. Luda¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Light Clones, huh? That won¡¯t be enough to stop me now.¡±

    Luda crouched low, his muscles coiled like a spring, as he channeled water mana into his palm. He could feel the mana surge through him, a torrent of power ready to be unleashed. With a burst of speed, he launched himself at the clones, chanting as he went. ¡°Water Mana Arts: Hydro Missile!¡±

    A glowing magic circle spun into existence in his palm before he thrust it forward. A torrent of water shot out, a concentrated force in the shape of a missile, spiraling toward the center clone. The impact was explosive, sending shockwaves through the room. Water erupted in every direction, wiping out two clones instantly and obliterating the remaining one caught in the blast¡¯s radius.

    "Now!" Edwind¡¯s voice cut through the chaos as the two remaining clones moved in unison.

    They flanked Luda, their hands glowing with a fierce concentration of Wind Mana. ¡°Wind Mana Arts: Gale Force!¡± they cried out in unison.

    Twin blasts of wind surged toward Luda from both sides, the force so powerful it whipped up a cloud of dust and debris, obscuring the battlefield. The clash of wind and water sent a fine mist into the air, the scent of fresh rain filling the room.

    "Prince Luda!" a rookie soldier shouted, fear gripping his voice.

    ¡°Did they get him?¡± a veteran asked, squinting through the haze.

    As the dust settled, all that remained was a massive puddle in the center of the room. The soldiers exchanged confused glances. Edwind¡¯s brows knitted together as his eyes scanned the area.

    ¡°He got away?¡± one of his clones muttered, eyes darting around, anticipating a surprise attack.

    But then he heard it¡ªa faint whisper of movement. ¡°Wait, is that¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, a blur of motion circled the room at blinding speed. ¡°[Enhanced Speed],¡± Luda¡¯s voice echoed, his form barely visible as he moved at hypersonic speeds, a streak of light encircling the remaining Edwinds.

    Edwind narrowed his eyes, focusing his mana. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to slow you down with a little wind,¡± he murmured. [Air Control] ¡°Tornado!¡±

    Wind Mana swirled around the room, building into a vortex of air and power. The two Edwinds synchronized their efforts, but the real one emanated a far stronger mana signature.

    Luda¡¯s voice cut through the growing storm, calm and resolute. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Now, let''s try [Mage Silence]!¡±

    In an instant, the winds died, the gathering tornado dissipating into nothingness. The false Edwind clone flickered and vanished, leaving the real one exposed, eyes wide with surprise.

    ¡°What the hell? When did you¡­?¡±

    But before he could finish, Luda appeared in front of him, moving like a phantom. With a swift, precise strike, Luda aimed a blow at Edwind¡¯s torso. His control over Water Mana softened the impact, turning what could have been a lethal slash into a forceful strike, as if Edwind had been hit with a quarterstaff. The force knocked the wind out of him, sending him staggering backward off of his feet.

    The room hung in a charged silence, every eye fixed on the two figures at its center. Time seemed to stretch, each heartbeat a resounding drumbeat in the collective anticipation. Then, like a dam breaking, the soldiers erupted into a storm of cheers, their voices a cacophony of pride and awe. The air buzzed with the energy of their admiration, filling the hall with a thunderous roar that reverberated through the very stones of Braye Castle.

    Prince Luda stood amidst the uproar, his chest heaving with the exertion of battle, yet his posture was nothing short of regal. Beads of sweat glistened on his brow, catching the light as he inhaled deeply, absorbing the moment. His heart pounded with the rhythm of victory, a sense of accomplishment warming him from within. The soldiers pressed in, their faces alight with fervor, their words tumbling out in breathless exclamations.

    "The prince is invincible!" a young rookie shouted, his voice cracking with the intensity of his emotions.

    A seasoned veteran, his eyes sharp and discerning, nodded solemnly. "Prince Luda is the herald of a new era in Arcadia¡­ No, in all of Gaia!"

    A scarred soldier, a testament to countless battles, gazed at the duo with reverence. "With both of them, it''s no wonder Braye is hailed as the kingdom that births heroes."

    Luda, still catching his breath, turned toward Edwind. As he approached, he released his summoned weapon, letting it dissipate into the air with a soft hum¡ªa clear signal that the duel was over. He extended his hand to Edwind, whose eyes fluttered open as he regained his senses.

    "Sorry about that, Ed," Luda said, his tone a mix of apology and pride. "I wanted to test it out in battle before telling you."

    Edwind blinked away the haze of the fight, his gaze sharpening as he took Luda¡¯s hand. With a grunt, he allowed the prince to help him to his feet, a wide grin spreading across his face. ¡°You really are something else. Let me guess, you got that when you recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luda replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°A bonus from [Overcompensation]. Seems it¡¯s pretty useful in battle.¡±

    Edwind chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a scary ten-year-old, you know that?¡±

    Luda tilted his head, feigning innocence. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Before Edwind could answer, the soldiers closed in around them, their voices overlapping in a chaotic symphony of praise and excitement. Hands reached out to pat Luda on the back, while others clapped Edwind on the shoulder, their admiration palpable.

    Edwind raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, a laugh escaping his lips. ¡°Alright, alright, give us some space!¡±

    Luda stood amidst the adoration, allowing his soldiers to shower him with accolades. Their loyalty and belief in him wrapped around him like a comforting cloak. But then, cutting through the jubilant noise, came the frantic voice of a messenger. The young man pushed through the crowd, his face flushed from exertion, his breath coming in ragged gasps.

    ¡°Prince Luda! Prince Luda! I¡¯ve come with an urgent message from Queen Braye!¡±

    Luda¡¯s expression shifted immediately, his body tensing at the mention of his mother. ¡°Huh? From Mom?¡±

    The soldiers fell silent as the light-armored messenger handed Luda a sealed letter, the weight of the moment settling over them like a shroud. The energy in the room shifted from one of celebration to one of expectation, as all eyes turned to the prince.

    <u>Hours Later</u>...

    As the cerulean sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long, golden shadows over the castle grounds, the day gave way to a cool, quiet evening. The royal carriage, its polished wood gleaming with the last light of day, stood ready at the castle''s main entrance. Six knights and their Knight Commander, clad in gleaming armor, stood at attention, their visors catching the fading sunlight as they prepared to escort Prince Luda and Sir Edwind on their urgent journey.

    Inside the carriage, Edwind sat in quiet contemplation, his thoughts circling around the mysterious letter and the unknown mission it promised. He was so deep in thought that he barely noticed the soft crunch of boots on gravel until the door of the carriage opened.

    "I didn''t keep you waiting long, did I?" Prince Luda''s voice was light, but the glint in his jade-green mana-coated eyes hinted at an underlying excitement.

    Edwind looked up, offering a respectful nod. "I wouldn''t dare rush a member of the royal family. It''s an honor to accompany you on this trip."

    The prince smiled, trying to keep his composure despite the excitement bubbling within. "Well, let''s be off to Velonica then."

    "Velonica?" Edwind echoed, curiosity piqued.

    Luda gave the signal, and the Bicorn horses¡ªa pair of majestic dual-horned creatures with white fur and black manes¡ªsnorted softly as they began to pull the royal carriage forward.

    "My mother wants me to visit an old friend of hers," Luda explained, settling into his seat. "She wants me to learn a special Combat Art. From what she says, this friend is a powerful Demon Lord."

    Edwind''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked his surprise. "If that''s true, we must be going to meet Lady Vericka Mikazuki, the Deva of the South."

    The prince''s interest sharpened. "So you know of her?"

    Edwind nodded, the weight of history clear in his voice. "Lady Mikazuki is a legend. She was the hero of the Elven Civil War, the one who stood against Kneon Sky''s rage when he sought vengeance against the Celestials for freeing the Dark Elves."

    Luda leaned forward, his young face eager for more. "That''s the war that caused the Light Elves to leave the Kaucasus Mountains, right?"

    "You are correct, Your Highness. Sixty years ago, the Celestials were petitioned by escaped Dark Elves to rescue their brethren. The Light Elves had been capturing them and selling Dark Elves off to humans in Hedaria for nearly a century. It was refreshing for a newly crowned Demon Lord to act so emotionally."

    Edwind''s gaze grew distant as he recounted the tale. "Lady Mikazuki gathered a small army of warriors and single-handedly freed the Dark Elves, breaking up every known slave camp on Arcadia. Your mother, Queen Braye, was also part of that team."

    "My mother fought in the Elven Civil War?" Luda asked, astonished.

    "She did. Queen Braye and Lady Mikazuki fought side by side for months, eventually confronting Kneon Sky in a legendary battle."

    "But if they stopped the original slave trade, why are Light Elf slaves still a thing now?" Luda questioned, his young mind grappling with the complexities of history.

    Edwind sighed. "After Kneon Sky''s defeat, the Dark Elves wanted revenge, but Lady Mikazuki was against it. When they wouldn''t budge from their desire for vengeance, she chose to part ways with them. Nowadays, she protects Light Elves and other slave refugees in her territory. Many seek asylum in Talasi just to be under her protection."

    Luda''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "So the Dark Elves are now subjecting the scattered and weakened Light Elves to the same hell they endured."

    "Very perceptive, Your Highness. Without their Demon Lord to protect them and their fear of being targeted by the Trappers, the Light Elves were left vulnerable, their home in the Kaucasus Mountains destroyed. They had no choice but to disperse and blend into other societies."

    Luda considered this, then asked, "Do you dislike her? You¡¯re half Light Elf, right?"

    Edwind chuckled softly. "Why would I dislike her? She protects Light Elf refugees. I hold the utmost respect for her. Besides, I''m also partial Celestial as well."

    Luda''s curiosity deepened. "She''s a mixed Sociovore?"

    "That''s a rumor I''ve heard," Edwind replied, a knowing smile on his lips. "But I suppose we can ask her when we meet her."

    The prince turned to the window, the landscape rolling by as his thoughts turned inward. "To think that mother once fought on the front lines as a powerful M-Cee. She''s an awesome lady. I wonder how long until I reach the power of a True M-Cee... or a Demon Lord?"

    Edwind regarded the young prince with a mixture of admiration and caution. "With your Ultra Skill, you''re certainly on the path. Your performance earlier today showed just how terrifyingly talented you are."

    Luda grinned, but his tone was serious. "That match would have gone differently if we were outside and you could fully use your [Sky King: Amun] Vessel Skill. Or if you¡¯d used your Ultra Skill."

    Edwind laughed heartily. "Don¡¯t be so modest, Your Majesty. I prefer to keep my Ultra Skill a secret from public talk. I suggest you do the same with yours. Only share that information with someone you deeply trust."

    Luda nodded; the weight of Edwind¡¯s advice settling in. "Understood."

    "Good," Edwind continued. "Ultra Skills are a testament to a soul''s profound connection with mana and their ability to channel that connection into world-altering abilities. They are a crucial aspect of a high-level M-Cee''s arsenal, serving as both a milestone of personal growth and a gateway to even greater power."

    "The Legend of Prince Luda Allah Braye is just beginning now that you have yours."

    Luda''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Lady Vericka is a Godwalker, correct?"

    Edwind nodded. "From what I know, yes, Your Highness."

    "I wonder if she is a decent teacher," Luda mused.

    "Rumor has it she''s had children around your age, all gifted, with the oldest being a rare genius, much like yourself," Edwind said.

    Luda''s excitement leaked out of his stoic appearance. "Someone like me? Now I''m really excited. There aren''t many willing to work as hard."

    The carriage rolled on into the night, the landscape bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. Luda''s thoughts danced with anticipation, his heart pounding with the thrill of the unknown. As they journeyed toward Velonica, the prince couldn''t help but wonder what awaited him at the end of this road¡ªnew challenges, new lessons, and perhaps, the first steps toward his own legend.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 9: Living On The Sun

    Chapter 9: Living on the Sun

    Day 2 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    A mile outside the Village of Talasi, a serene forest path was dappled with golden sunlight filtering through the dense canopy above. The sound of rustling leaves harmonized with the whispers of the forest, creating a calming melody that accompanied the small family on their journey. Shukaku Zo walked with a steady pace, his muscular frame moving with the grace of a seasoned warrior. His earth-toned skin contrasted with the red wings folded neatly behind him, and the canine ears atop his bald head twitched at every subtle sound in the woods. A thick, crimson tail swayed gently behind him, its movements reflecting his inner vigilance.

    Cradled in his strong arms was his son, Alex Zo, a six-year-old boy who had finally succumbed to sleep after their long journey. Alex¡¯s small, freckled face was relaxed in slumber, his hair a striking cascade of white and red, a mirror of his mother''s, styled in neat dreadlocks that framed his youthful features. The boy¡¯s resemblance to Glynis was unmistakable, from the full moon effect in his hair to the playful curl of his lips even in sleep.

    Beside them, Glynis Mikazuki moved with a determined stride, her heart swelling with excitement as they neared her hometown. Every step closer filled her with anticipation, the familiar scents of earth and foliage bringing back memories of her childhood. The familiar trees were a welcome change from the open skies of their recent flights, and she inhaled deeply, savoring the scents of home. Her gaze drifted to her husband, and a warm smile spread across her lips as she watched him carry their son with such care.

    "You are so wonderful," she said softly, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you for carrying him the rest of the way. I didn¡¯t realize he didn¡¯t sleep well while we were flying."

    Shukaku glanced down at Alex¡¯s peaceful face, then back at Glynis, his expression softening. "Tis not a problem, my love. I am happy our offspring rests. He tends to get in less trouble that way."

    A light laugh escaped Glynis, her eyes sparkling with affection. "Well, he is a bit of a hothead. But that kind of runs in my family. You remember the stories I told you about my sister, right?"

    She giggled at the memory, her mind momentarily drifting to the fiery tales of her sibling¡¯s youthful escapades. Shukaku chuckled along with her, his tail flicking in amusement.

    As they drew closer to the village, the atmosphere grew thicker with the scent of earth, the cool, rich aroma grounding them in the present moment. The village was just ahead, its familiar silhouette visible through the trees, and Glynis¡¯s heart fluttered with nostalgia and joy. This was where her journey had begun, and now, she was bringing her family to be a part of that legacy. Her heart swelled with happiness, knowing that Shukaku and Alex would soon understand the significance of this place in her life.

    Alex stirred slightly in his sleep, his small hands curling around the fabric of Shukaku¡¯s shirt, and Glynis¡¯s smile deepened. This was her world, and in this moment, everything felt just right. As they stepped into the clearing leading to the village, the wind whispered through the leaves, as if welcoming them home.

    Glynis patted the small, blue leather pouch at her side, its light green rune circle glowing faintly. ¡°I¡¯m glad we had this,¡± she remarked, holding up the Item Bag with a smile. ¡°Moving our furniture and things was so much easier. I¡¯ll have to thank my baby sis for letting me borrow it.¡±

    Shukaku nodded in agreement, his gaze following the pouch with admiration. ¡°It truly is a marvelous item. I¡¯ve heard tales of them, but seeing it in action is even more impressive.¡±

    Glynis chuckled. ¡°Vee found this in that huge cave near the town. They¡¯re usually found in labyrinths, you know.¡±

    ¡°When was the last time you explored a labyrinth?¡± she asked.

    Shukaku¡¯s gaze turned wistful. ¡°It¡¯s been many years. When I became Clan Leader, time for exploration vanished¡ªtoo many issues among the Zo brethren needed my attention.¡±

    He paused, a thoughtful smile crossing his face. "But now that I¡¯ve stepped down, maybe I can take Alex to explore one someday."

    Glynis beamed at the idea. "Ooh, that would be wonderful! He would love to spend that time with his dad. You¡¯re already his favorite."

    Shukaku chuckled, clearly pleased. "Am I now? I always thought he preferred your gentle touch over my firm hand."

    "Trust me," Glynis said with a knowing smile, "a mother knows these things."

    Shukaku¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I won¡¯t have long to teach him in combat. As a Godwalker, he¡¯s growing at an incredible rate¡ªhe¡¯ll be stronger than me by the time he¡¯s a preteen.¡±

    There was a note of satisfaction in his voice as he continued. ¡°The Mikazuki Clan produces incredible warriors, and I¡¯m proud my legacy will be mentioned among them. He will be a great man someday.¡±

    Glynis nodded, but her smile faded slightly. ¡°Yes, he will. But I worry about him meeting his cousins.¡±

    Shukaku raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Glynis sighed, her tone half-amused, half-concerned. ¡°My nephews and nieces are¡­ a handful. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the influence of the oldest child, or maybe my baby sister just has a knack for raising smart, strange kids.¡±

    Shukaku laughed. ¡°Gifted, huh? Seems consistent with your family¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Gifted, yes,¡± Glynis said with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±

    As they arrived at the entrance of Talasi, they were greeted by the sight of a town guard, clad in leather armor with a quiver of arrows slung across his back, casually resting his bow on his shoulder. His eyes swept the area, keeping a close watch on the people entering and leaving the town. Nearby, a little girl squatted in a bed of blue roses, her russet complexion glowing under the sunlight.

    Glynis¡¯s face lit up as she recognized the child. "Kimmi! Kimmi-boo, is that you?"

    Kimmi Mikazuki, a bright-eyed eight-year-old with an air of boundless curiosity, looked up at the familiar sound of her aunt''s voice. Her citrus-colored irises, glowing faintly with mana, scanned the area around her, ever-alert and inquisitive. Her long, sandy-red hair¡ªa striking blend of fiery hues¡ªcaught the sunlight as she rose to her feet. Even at such a young age, Kimmi embodied the energy and potential of the Mikazuki lineage, her presence already commanding attention.

    Kimmi''s sleeveless black and white dress flowed gracefully as she moved, the fabric catching the breeze just enough to hint at the freedom and spirit within her. Her matching boots, sturdy and practical, suggested the heart of a young warrior beneath the sweet scent of roses that lingered around her, a scent she always carried, thanks to her love for flowers.

    ¡°Auntie Glynis!!¡± Kimmi¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she spotted her aunt approaching.

    ¡°Hey there, Kimmi-boo!¡± Glynis greeted warmly, her tone as affectionate as ever. ¡°What are you doing out here all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mom and my brothers went hunting, and Grandma''s super busy. So, I''m picking flowers to give to them later,¡± Kimmi explained with a proud little smile.

    ¡°Aww, that''s so sweet,¡± Glynis cooed, bending down slightly to be on Kimmi''s level. ¡°Did you find any you like?¡±

    Kimmi pouted slightly, shaking her head. ¡°No ma''am, not any new ones. I always give her blue roses.¡±

    Glynis chuckled softly, a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you find some in a bit. But first, I want to introduce you to some people.¡±

    Kimmi¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity as Glynis stepped aside, revealing two figures who had been standing behind her.

    ¡°Kimmi-boo, this is your Uncle Shukaku and your new cousin, Alex. He''s my son,¡± Glynis introduced them with a proud smile.

    ¡°Good afternoon, young lass. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± Shukaku said in a deep, warm voice, smiling as he gently set down a groggy Alex, who was still rubbing his eyes, trying to make sense of his new surroundings.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Kaku-man,¡± Kimmi said innocently, her mispronunciation drawing a gentle correction from Glynis.

    ¡°Uncle SHU-kaku,¡± Glynis clarified with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Shukaku-man,¡± Kimmi repeated, her innocent smile growing wider.

    Alex, who had been quiet until now, finally looked up at his mother with a sleepy yet curious expression. ¡°Where are we? Did we make it?¡±

    ¡°Alex, sweetie, say hello to your cousin Kimmi,¡± Glynis encouraged, nudging him gently.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Alex grinned widely and gave a thumbs-up. ¡°I¡¯m Alex Zo! The Scarlet Kicker!¡± he announced, stifling a yawn as he kicked twice in the air and holding his leg up as if showing off his moves. He then bowed dramatically, finishing his introduction.

    Kimmi giggled, waving at him. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re funny. I¡¯m Kimmi.¡±

    As the children exchanged introductions, Kimmi¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, and she turned to her aunt. ¡°Auntie Glynis, when did you get married?¡±

    ¡°You were a newborn, you and Art,¡± Glynis replied with a nostalgic smile.

    ¡°I was a baby? That was forever ago,¡± Kimmi said thoughtfully, her tone laced with the exaggerated seriousness of a child.

    Glynis and Shukaku burst into laughter at the earnestness of her statement, while Alex looked on, puzzled by the joke, his confusion mirrored by Kimmi.

    ¡°Alex, do you want to go play with your cousin? I need to take your dad to see my Mom,¡± Glynis suggested, still chuckling.

    ¡°Yeah, Mom,¡± Alex replied eagerly.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s in her office,¡± Kimmi added helpfully, already taking charge.

    ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± Glynis said warmly.

    Before they left, Shukaku knelt and handed Alex two silver coins, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°If you get hungry, use this to buy you and your cousin something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, pops!¡± Alex said, tucking the coins into his pocket.

    Kimmi, unable to contain her excitement, grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me! I¡¯ll show you the food stands!¡± she said, pulling him eagerly into the semi-busy streets of Talasi''s market center.

    The market was alive with vibrant colors, delicious smells, and the sounds of people bustling about their daily business. The clatter of pots and pans from the food stalls blended with the murmur of voices and the occasional laughter of children, creating a symphony of everyday life in the market.

    As the two of them wandered through the market, Kimmi¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious. She chattered on about the different foods, the people in the market, and the fun places they could explore together. Alex, still new to this place, couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing excitement as he followed his cousin, her energy and joy making everything seem brighter and more exciting.

    Kimmi guided Alex through the crowd with the ease of someone who knew every nook and cranny, pointing out the different stalls as they passed. She showed him where to find the juiciest fruits, the crispiest fried snacks, and the sweetest treats.

    ¡°Over there is where they sell the best crispy hen,¡± Kimmi said, her eyes lighting up as she pointed to a stall with a smoky grill. The vendor, recognizing Kimmi, waved at her with a smile.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Alex asked, his stomach rumbling at the sight of the sizzling meat.

    ¡°The best!¡± Kimmi assured him with a grin. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Back where they had left them, Glynis and Shukaku shared a smile, watching the energetic duo disappear into the crowd. ¡°They¡¯re going to be thick as thieves, those two,¡± Shukaku commented with a chuckle.

    Glynis nodded, her heart warmed by the sight. ¡°They''re so adorable,¡± she agreed, as they turned to make their way to her mother¡¯s office.

    <u>Half an hour Later</u>:

    As Kimmi and Alex finished the last bites of their juicy chicken legs, the aroma of grilled meats and spices still lingered in the air, blending with the earthy scent of the playground. The early afternoon sun cast long shadows, and the slight breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees, carrying the distant sounds of a bustling market. Kimmi, her copper-red hair gleaming in the sunlight, led Alex toward an empty playground.

    "What''s your old village like?" Kimmi asked, her voice bubbling with curiosity as she swung on the creaky swing set, her black and white dress fluttering with each motion.

    Alex kicked at the gravel under his feet, his expression thoughtful. "It had a lot of trees. And there were mountains¡ªbig ones that looked really pretty, especially when the sun set behind them."

    Kimmi''s eyes sparkled with interest. "We got lots of trees here too. But I bet ours are better."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Alex grinned, nodding. "Yeah, there were way more here."

    "My brother Xi always says this is our hood, and we gotta ''raps our hood,''" Kimmi said, puffing out her chest proudly as she jumped off the swing.

    Alex looked at her, puzzled. "What does ''raps our hood'' mean?"

    Kimmi shrugged, her small shoulders lifting as she started to climb up a slide. "I don¡¯t know, but big bro says it whenever Mom talks about where we live."

    "Oh, okay. I think I get it," Alex replied, though he wasn''t entirely sure. "Are there a lot of Blade Artists here too?"

    Kimmi slid down, landing gracefully on her feet. "Blade Artists?"

    "Yeah, fighters who only use swords, spears, and axes," Alex explained, mimicking a sword swing with his arms. "The Zo Clan in Aldo is famous for our Blade Artists."

    Kimmi shook her head no, her expression serious. "I¡¯m better with spells and punching people. But I really like punching people in the face!"

    "Yeah, kicking is more my style," Alex added with a grin, raising his leg in a mock kick. "Especially when it''s some jerk talking trash."

    Kimmi¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination. "People blame my mom for the town being poor because she didn¡¯t want to be a queen. So I punch them in the face because they''re stupid."

    Alex nodded in agreement, a fierce loyalty burning in his chest. "I¡¯d kick them too."

    Kimmi laughed, a sound as bright and clear as a bell, finding comfort in her new cousin''s shared love for fighting. Unbeknownst to the laughing cousins, a group of child-like figures observed from the shadows, their eyes fixed intently on Kimmi and Alex.

    Over on the northern side of the town, the mood was more somber as Glynis and Shukaku walked into the mayor''s office. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and the faint fragrance of the blue rose resting on the desk. Fann, her brow furrowed in concern, glanced up from a letter she was reading. It was from a new alliance of clans in Velonica¡ªcalling themselves the Illuminati of Velonica. The name alone sent a chill down her spine.

    "Glynis! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make it today," Fann said, a warm smile spreading across her face as she stood up to greet her daughter.

    "Of course, Mom. And this hulk of a Tengu is the Shukaku Zo I''ve been telling you about," Glynis said, her tone lightening as she introduced her husband.

    Shukaku bowed respectfully. "It is an honor to meet you, Lady Fann. The Zo Clan is well aware of your contributions to Arcadia''s history and your time as a Demon Lord."

    Fann waved her hand dismissively, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Oh, hush now. You¡¯re family. Come here," she said, pulling Shukaku into a warm hug.

    As Glynis watched the embrace, she felt a surge of happiness. Shukaku leaned down slightly to return Fann¡¯s hug, his large frame dwarfing the older woman. "I take it the mana signature running around with Kimmi is your son?" Fann asked as she pulled away.

    Glynis nodded. "Yes, we met her at the town entrance."

    "He seems full of life. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fit right in with the rest of the little wolfpack," Fann said with a chuckle. "And he¡¯s a Godwalker too?"

    "Yep," Glynis replied, her voice filled with pride. "And already exploring his V-Skill uses in combat."

    Fann¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mix of pride and nostalgia. "Oh? Hahaha, he¡¯ll fit perfectly. All of Vericka¡¯s children have her love for battle and conflict."

    Glynis gave her husband a concerned look, but Shukaku just chuckled softly, rubbing her back. "It¡¯s his first day. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t get into any trouble just yet."

    As the scene shifted back to the playground, the atmosphere thickened with a creeping sense of unease. Alex and Kimmi, lost in their playful banter, remained blissfully unaware of the growing shadows encroaching upon their carefree world. The celestial children, now seven in number, advanced with silent menace, their presence weighing heavily on the air, casting an ominous pall over the innocent laughter of the two cousins.

    A voice, dripping with disdain and arrogance, broke the tension. ¡°Looks like zat ugly demon brother of yours isn''t ''ere to save you zis time,¡± sneered Beau, the son of the Soleil Clan.

    Kimmi looked up, her expression souring at the sight of Beau. His skin was as pale as fresh ivory, almost ghostly under the dull playground light, a stark contrast to the vibrant gold rings that adorned each of his fingers. Each ring boasted a different colored Magic Gem, glinting with an eerie, unnatural light. His hair, a mass of jet-black curls, was slicked back meticulously, while his cold blue eyes glinted with malice, a smirk tugging at the corners of his thin lips.

    Beau''s presence exuded an unsettling calm as if he relished in the discomfort he brought. His voice, laced with a thick accent, only added to the unnerving charm that seemed to veil the darkness beneath his polished exterior.

    ¡°Zis is my playground, mon amie,¡± Beau continued, his tone mocking as he took a step closer, the other celestial children fanning out behind him like a pack of hyenas ready to pounce. The playful atmosphere evaporated, replaced by a heavy, oppressive silence, as if the very air around them held its breath in anticipation.

    The tension between the children and the approaching group grew palpable, a silent battle of wills playing out beneath the surface. But as the celestial children closed in, it became clear that the playground was no longer a place of refuge. A confrontation was inescapable, and the innocence of the moment was quickly giving way to something more malicious.

    The sky above darkened, heavy with anticipation, as the shadows of the celestial children grew longer, creeping toward Alex and Kimmi. It was as if the universe itself was holding its breath, bracing for the inevitable clash.

    To the left of Beau stood a lightly golden-skinned girl with porcelain features, her sharp gaze fixated on the two cousins. Yoona Haru, a member of the Haru Clan, stood with an air of superiority. Her ice-blue hair was neatly tied into two high buns, accentuating her sun-golden eyes, which glowed with a hint of disdain. Around her neck hung a Magic Gem necklace that sparkled with a cold light, and her fingers, adorned with rings embedded with multicolored gems, sparkled as she lifted her hand dismissively.

    The tension in the air thickened as Yoona''s lips curled into a malicious smirk, her sharp, pink eyes narrowing on Alex like a predator locking onto prey. "This one smells like dog and flames," she sneered, her voice carrying the unmistakable lilt of her airy accent, each syllable dripping with icy disdain.

    The very air around her seemed to grow colder, the space between them charged with an almost palpable malice. "Who is new kid with animal face? I''ve never seen him before, and frankly, I don¡¯t want to. He ugly boy."

    To the right of Beau, a warm peach-toned boy from the Vega Clan, Abdul, shifted restlessly. His right hand, adorned with an array of shimmering Magic Gems, flexed instinctively, the Vessel Mark of star symbols etched into the side of his head gleaming ominously in the dim light.

    "Boss, do you want me to teach them a lesson now that this demon-boy isn''t here?" Abdul''s voice was low, but the threat in his words was unmistakable. His blue eyes flickered with a dangerous intensity, eagerly awaiting the command to strike.

    Beau chuckled darkly, his eyes alight with cruel amusement. "Zere''s no need to be selfish, Abdul. We all want a piece of zose Mikazuki losers."

    Alex''s gaze flicked over to Kimmi, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Who are they?" he asked, a hint of curiosity in his tone.

    Kimmi''s lips twitched into a smirk of her own. "Some of the kids who like to get punched in the face."

    Beau''s expression twisted into one of vicious delight. "Vous, you will be ze one to get punched in ze face today!" he taunted, his voice dripping with smug confidence.

    Kimmi rolled her eyes, her tone flat as she explained, "They''re part of some other clans. They don''t like us because their leaders can''t beat Mommy for the Demon Lord title."

    Beau''s eyes blazed with indignation, his fists clenching at his sides. "But zat''s where you are wrong, ignorant girl! With moi having a V-Skill, I will one day become stronger zan your m¨¨re and destroy your weak clan."

    Kimmi didn''t even flinch. "You''re the only one who''s weak! Big brother Xi says it all the time after he finishes kicking y''all butts."

    Beau snarled, his patience wearing thin. "You always run to zat hideous demon''s side, but he is not here to protect you. I ''ope you''ve said your prayers."

    Alex stepped forward, his expression hardening as he squared his shoulders. "If you touch my cousin, I''m going to kick you in the face."

    Yoona let out a disdainful laugh, her nose wrinkling in disgust. "Ewww, I hate the way his voice sounds. Ugly ugly boy."

    Abdul glanced at Beau, his expression eager. "Shall we handle him, boss?"

    Beau''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with malice. "Oui, I shall let you two ''ave fun with ze new kid."

    Kimmi turned to Alex, her eyes flashing with determination. "It''s okay, Alex. I''ll punch him, and you kick them. Deal?"

    Alex''s lips curled into a confident smile, his muscles tensing as he dropped into his battle stance. "Deal."

    Without another word, Alex lunged forward, his muscles coiled like a spring, the world around him narrowing to the figures of his opponents. Time itself seemed to stretch as he channeled his mana, the energy thrumming through his veins, sharpening his senses. With a swift pivot, he launched into a spinning roundhouse kick, his foot a blur as it connected with both Abdul and Yoona in a single, seamless motion. The force of the impact was immense, a shockwave of mana rippling outward as both opponents were hurled backward, skidding across the ground like ragdolls.

    The area where Kimmi was about to engage became a distant scene as the sheer power of Alex''s kick carved out a new battlefield. The air crackled with residual mana and the ground beneath him scorched from the intensity of his attack. Alex landed lightly on his feet, the thrill of battle igniting his spirit as he readied himself for what was to come.

    "I''ve been burning to try this out. I hope you''re ready," Alex taunted, his voice brimming with confidence.

    Yoona scrambled to her feet, her face twisted in a mixture of rage and disbelief. "You dare touch me, dog-boy! You will pay dearly!" she hissed, venom dripping from every word.

    Abdul, now standing, brushed off the dust from his ornate shirt, his eyes narrowing. "He''s just another barbarian, like the rest of that clan," he sneered, his voice cold and calculating.

    "You guys picked the fight," Alex shot back, his stance unwavering.

    Yoona and Abdul exchanged a glance, a silent agreement passing between them. Yoona raised her hand, her knuckles glowing with an eerie light as she pointed towards Alex.

    "Taste real power! Vessel Skill [Ethereal Muse: Jang Nok-su]!" she declared, her voice echoing with authority.

    The Magic Gems on Yoona''s hand flared to life, their brilliance flooding the area with a hazy, surreal light. Alex''s vision blurred as the world around him shifted; the air thickened with Astral Mana particles, a byproduct of Yoona''s V-Skill ability. He blinked, trying to shake off the disorientation, but the effects had already taken hold.

    "Your thoughts are under my influence," Yoona purred, a wicked smile curling on her lips.

    Alex''s heart raced as he found himself surrounded by ten identical images of Abdul, each one poised to strike. The Vessel Skill was more than just an illusion; it was a complete takeover of his senses. He couldn''t tell what was real and what wasn''t, the line between reality and illusion blurring beyond recognition.

    Abdul''s voice cut through the confusion. "I enjoy this part. Basic Earth Gem Mana: Rock Gauntlets!" he shouted as the clones advanced, their fists encased in jagged stone.

    Alex''s mind whirled. "What''s happening? Why are there so many of him? What¡¯s that smell?"

    The sharp scent of earth filled his nostrils as the Abduls closed in. One of them, hidden within the illusion, delivered a solid punch to Alex''s blindside. The impact sent him flying, his cheek stinging as the rocks around Abdul¡¯s fist shattered on impact.

    Alex recovered mid-air, twisting his body into an aerial cartwheel and landing in a crouch, his feet sliding across the ground as he stabilized himself. He blinked again, trying to shake off the confusion, his senses still reeling from Yoona¡¯s spell.

    Yoona''s mocking laughter echoed across the battlefield, sharp and cutting. "Look at him, the stupid dog doesn¡¯t even realize he¡¯s under a spell. Hahaha."

    Alex winced, shaking his head in confusion. "Nothing¡¯s adding up, but... that smell... their mana signatures are still the same."

    Abdul cracked his knuckles, the sound ominous as he prepared to charge at Alex again, his footsteps heavy with purpose. "So much for all that big talk. Basic Earth Gem Mana: Rock Gauntlets."

    Before Abdul could close the distance, Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed, cutting through the haze clouding his mind. With a sudden burst of Fire Mana, he pushed off the ground, his body blurring with speed. Spinning on his heel, he unleashed a devastating roundhouse kick. The force of the blow connected with Abdul, launching him into Yoona and sending them both sprawling across the battlefield once more.

    As the dust settled from their tumble, Alex landed on his feet, his gaze sharp and unyielding. The fight was just beginning, but he was ready to show them all how far he had come. His body thrummed with mana, ready for the next assault.

    While Alex prepared himself, Kimmi listened to Beau, who was lost in his own delusions of grandeur, rambling about his supposed right to rule the clans of Velonica.

    "Zee shame of your pathetic clan will no longer taint Velonica," Beau spat, his thick accent dripping with disdain. "If you refuse to relinquish zee title of Demon Lord, zen we shall take it from you by force!"

    Kimmi tilted her head, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You really love to hear yourself talk, huh?"

    Beau¡¯s face flushed with rage, his skin turning a deep, furious red as he began casting his most powerful spell. Yang Mana surged around him, crackling with the intensity of his anger.

    "Do not blame me when your family cannot even find your bones to bury, for zey will be nothing but ashes in zee wind," Beau growled. "Now, [Heaven''s Herald: Jeanne d''Arc], unleash [Holy Flame]!"

    With a surge of mana, ethereal flames erupted beneath Kimmi, the magic circle beneath her glowing with the intensity of Beau¡¯s Vessel Skill. The righteous fury of the golden-yellow flames consumed her, their heat and brilliance obscuring her from view entirely.

    Meanwhile, Yoona and Abdul struggled to their feet, bracing for the next round.

    "Oww, watch it, you idiot!" Yoona snapped, rubbing her head.

    Abdul, still dazed, muttered, "How did he do that? Isn''t he under your ability?"

    Alex¡¯s voice cut through their confusion, calm and confident. "Since you guys using your V-Skills, I''m going to use mine. Activate [Morning Star: Lucifer]!"

    The Earth Mana Abdul had been channeling into his rings began to disintegrate, the rock and gravel crumbling into sand, slipping through his fingers as if it had lost all strength.

    "What¡¯s happening? Why is my Gem Art not working right?" Abdul stammered, panic edging into his voice.

    "I just told you," Alex said, his tone almost casual. "I¡¯m using one of my [Morning Star: Lucifer]''s abilities; [Mana Disruption]. It stops mana manipulation, temporarily. I¡¯d get in trouble if I used Hellfire Mana here."

    While Abdul struggled to refocus his mana, Alex seized the moment. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance and delivered a devastating final roundhouse kick to Abdul¡¯s jaw. The impact was brutal, sending Abdul spinning unconscious into Yoona, whose head snapped back as she, too, fell unconscious. Both of them crashed to the ground, sliding across the dirt until they came to a stop at Beau¡¯s feet.

    Beau, distracted by the sight of his fallen comrades, barely had time to process what was happening. The celestial children who had been watching from the sidelines gasped, their confidence shattered as their leaders lay defeated.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Kimmi burst out of the swirling flames created by Beau''s spell, her body wreathed in her own concentrated Yang Mana. She moved swiftly, her steps almost silent against the now quiet ground. She was behind Beau in an instant, her fist drawn back and charged with power. Beau barely had time to react before Kimmi''s fist connected with his face in a devastating haymaker. The force of the punch sent shockwaves through the air, lifting Beau off his feet and leaving him sprawled, unconscious, on the ground.

    Beau''s face contorted with rage and frustration as he lay there, his once fierce demeanor now a picture of helplessness. He had been so certain of his superiority, only to be utterly defeated in an instant. The celestial children who had been watching from the sidelines gasped, their confidence shattered as they witnessed their leaders'' defeat.

    Kimmi stood over Beau, a mix of annoyance and satisfaction in her expression. The remnants of her mana crackled in the air like the aftermath of a storm. The battlefield had fallen into an uneasy silence, broken only by the murmurs of the defeated celestial children who exchanged nervous glances.

    Kimmi made a face at the unconscious Beau and stuck her tongue out. "Big dummy, I have [Fire Resistance] and [Heat Nullification]." Her playful taunt was enough to send the remaining children scattering, fearing they might be next.

    Alex, still riding the adrenaline, grinned. "That was fun."

    Kimmi nodded, the tension easing from her shoulders. "See? I told you. Sometimes you just gotta raps your hood... and punch people in the face."

    "Or kick ''em!" Alex added with a chuckle.

    The battlefield, now littered with the remnants of the fight, was bathed in the soft, fading light of the evening. The air, once filled with the acrid scent of battle, now carried a cool, calming breeze.

    As the scuffle''s intensity gave way to a calm afternoon, the cousins began their walk back to the mayor''s office. The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the quiet streets. The air was cooler now, carrying with it a mix of the day''s battles and the earthy scent of the town. The scent of smoke and singed mana dissipated, replaced by the fresh, soothing aroma of the evening breeze.

    Kimmi glanced at Alex. "We should check in with Grandma Fann. I don''t want us getting into trouble."

    Alex nodded in agreement, the thrill of the fight giving way to the comfort of family. Together, they walked through the quiet streets, the sense of camaraderie warming them as they approached the mayor''s office, ready to reconnect with their family and leave the chaos behind.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 10: Ed, Edd, and Eddy

    Chapter 10: Ed, Edd, and Eddy

    Day 2 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    Slightly over one hundred and fifty kilometers (94 miles) northeast of Talasi lies the breathtaking yet notoriously perilous Janell Forest. This ancient woodland is a sanctuary for a myriad of mana beasts, magical flora, and nature-based spirit creatures. Towering trees, their trunks fortified with dense mana, stand like sentinels, capable of withstanding the impact of a full-speed cannonball. The air is thick with the scent of earth and verdant life, and every breath you take feels charged with energy; as if the forest itself is alive.

    The forest floor was a lush carpet of moss and ferns, with beams of sunlight filtering through the dense canopy, casting a soft, ethereal glow on the path ahead. Mana crystals occasionally jutted out from the ground, their soft, pulsating light added to the magical atmosphere. The trees were ancient, their bark gnarled and twisted, with leaves that shimmer with an unnatural vibrancy, hinting at the magical essence coursing through them.

    But beyond its natural beauty, Janell Forest held a deep connection to the spiritual world. It was home to Fairies, Pixies, Dryads, and other nature spirits, each tied to the land in profound ways. Fairies, with their delicate wings and luminous forms, flit between the trees, their laughter a melodic echo in the breeze. Pixies, mischievous and quick, dart through the underbrush, leaving trails of sparkling dust in their wake. Dryads, the lustful guardians of the forest, blend seamlessly with the trees they protect, their presence felt in every rustling leaf.

    The history of Janell Forest is intertwined with the lives of these beings. They have lived there since time immemorial, their existence tied to the very mana that flows through the earth and trees. The forest itself was a reservoir of ancient power, a place where the veil between the physical and spiritual realms is thin, and the mana that saturates the area could be felt in every step.

    However, this beauty comes with danger. Monstrous beasts, born of mana and shaped by the elements, roam the forest. These creatures, capable of manipulating fire, water, earth, and air, are as formidable as any M-Cee, their attacks mirroring the elemental arts practiced by the most skilled mana users. To venture into Janell Forest is to step into a world where the line between wonder and peril is as fine as a whisper on the wind.

    With the sharp crack of branches breaking and the swish of low-hanging leaves, two Thunderhorn Stags bolted through the forest, their movements a blur of speed and fear. Their eyes, wide with panic, darted around as they zipped between trees, desperate to evade their relentless pursuers.

    The Thunderhorn Stags were formidable C-Class mana beasts, resembling massive deer with antlers crackling with electricity. Their meat, slightly charged with energy, was a rare delicacy, invigorating those who consumed it. The stags¡¯ antlers, highly prized for their conductive properties, were sought after by craftsmen and alchemists alike. But their true danger lay in their electrified antlers, capable of delivering a shock powerful enough to incapacitate anyone who dared approach without caution. Yet, despite their speed and power, they were not out of reach for their hunters.

    Hot on their trail, moving just as swiftly, were Vericka and her three sons. The stags split up. The larger and faster of the two veered to the right, pursued closely by Vericka''s youngest son, Steez Mikazuki.

    At just six years old, Steez was already showing signs of his prodigious talent. His skin, a warm caramel tone, radiated a youthful vibrancy that complemented his striking heterochromatic eyes¡ªone a vivid blue, the other a deep brown, mirroring his mother¡¯s gaze. Steez''s dark, close-cropped high-top fade was impeccably styled, the sharp lines and neat edges accentuating his youthful face.

    Dressed in a sleek, red & white hoodie that reached just below his waist, Steez sported a look both practical and stylish. The hoodie¡¯s collar framed his neck, and the red and white crescent moon design added a touch of boldness to his appearance. A white pocket was sewn into the center of the hoodie, providing a handy space for his small essentials. The belt at his waist was a vibrant red, fastened securely and adding a pop of color to the ensemble.

    His pants were a matching deep red, padded at the knees for extra protection during his daring escapades. They were tucked neatly into knee-high boots, sturdy yet flexible, with dark leather straps that ensured they remained snug during his swift movements. As Steez leaped from branch to branch, his body flickered like a phantom through the treetops, his agile form and precise movements hinting at the exceptional skills he was beginning to develop.

    The young Celestial had locked onto his target, the Thunderhorn Stag, and there was no escaping him. Every twist and turn the stag made, Steez matched it effortlessly, his movements fluid and precise. His hand darted out, grabbing branches with ease, and he seemed to flicker between each jump, a blur of motion as he closed the gap.

    As the distance between them began to narrow, Steez activated [Chrono Trigger]. Time seemed to freeze around him, the world slowing to a crawl as he surged forward, his focus sharp and unyielding. The stag, unaware of the sudden shift in time, continued its frantic escape, but Steez was already upon it, his feet barely touching the ground as he raced through the suspended world.

    Steez sprang from the branch with the grace of a seasoned warrior, flipping effortlessly through the air. His feet touched down in front of the Thunderhorn Stag just as time snapped back into motion. The stag, unable to comprehend how its relentless speed had been bested, skidded to a stop, its wide eyes locking onto the young boy standing defiantly in its path.

    Steez smirked, his heterochromatic eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and determination. The crackle of electricity sparked around him, the very air tingling with energy as he readied himself for the final blow.

    "My nigga, why do you look so shocked?" Steez taunted, his voice carrying the playful confidence of a boy who knew he was in control. "Lightning isn''t that fast."

    The crackling of electricity intensified as arcs of lightning danced around Steez''s body, creating a vibrant halo of energy.

    "Now... Shoryureppa!!" he declared, his voice echoing with the fierce determination of a street fighter.

    Steez clenched his fist, planting his feet firmly into the ground, his stance unwavering. With a mere thought, he activated [Enhanced Strength], his muscles surging with power. Concentrating his mana, he conjured storm mana¡ªa potent blend of wind, water, and electric mana¡ªchanneling it into his fist. The energy coiled around his hand, forming an ethereal gauntlet that crackled with raw power, the air humming with anticipation.

    With the speed of a lightning strike, Steez launched himself into a rising uppercut, his fist connecting with the Thunderhorn Stag¡¯s chin in a perfect, devastating arc. The impact was explosive, a blinding flash of light as the stag was lifted off its hooves, its body flung skyward. The stag''s massive form hurtled through the air before crashing into a towering tree with a bone-rattling impact, the trunk splintering under the force.

    The shockwave from the blow rippled through the forest, trees shuddering in their wake, leaves torn from their branches as the sound echoed for miles. The clearing was left in stunned silence, the once-mighty Thunderhorn Stag now crumpled at the base of the shattered tree, its body twitching as the last remnants of electricity danced across its fur.

    As Steez lowered his fist, the crackling energy faded, leaving only the faint scent of ozone in the air. His smirk broadened, a gleam of satisfaction dancing in his mismatched eyes as he admired the aftermath of his strike.

    The forest was still, with only the distant rustle of leaves and the echo of the Thunderhorn Stag¡¯s crash. But that silence was soon interrupted by the low growls and snorts of a pack of Moltenfang Direwolves, roused from their slumber by the thunderous commotion. The direwolves, large and imposing creatures with fur that glowed like embers, were notorious predators in the Janell Forest. Their molten fangs could heat to unbearable temperatures, allowing them to rip through even the toughest hides.

    The leader of the pack, a massive wolf with eyes like smoldering coals, sniffed the air, its keen nose picking up the scent of blood and burnt wood¡ªa potential meal ripe for the taking. The rest of the pack followed suit, their ears pricking up in alert as they began to prowl toward the source of the noise.

    But Steez was far from aware of the direwolves. His focus was solely on the Thunderhorn Stag, which, despite its battered state, managed to rise shakily to its hooves. The stag snorted, a sharp, wheezing sound that was soon followed by a deep, guttural roar. Its massive antlers, once a mere decoration of power, began to glow with a menacing intensity as charged electrons and electricity surged through them, gathering at the tips of all eight points.

    Steez''s grin widened, his excitement palpable as he watched the stag prepare its counterattack. "You know what? Show me something," he challenged, his tone dripping with a mix of mockery and anticipation.

    The stag responded instantly, unleashing a barrage of eight high-speed lightning bolts that streaked toward Steez, each one crackling with deadly voltage. The air sizzled with heat as the bolts cut through the space where Steez stood.

    "Light work," Steez remarked casually, his voice tinged with amusement as his body flickered, seemingly vanishing from one spot and reappearing in another.

    He moved with effortless grace, weaving between the 80,000-volt arcs of electricity as if they were mere raindrops. Time itself seemed to bend to his will, his mastery of [Chrono Trigger] allowing him to manipulate the seconds, slowing the world around him to a crawl.

    The Thunderhorn Stag, in a desperate attempt to strike its elusive target, continued firing bolt after bolt, the forest lighting up like a stormy night. But no matter how many bolts it sent, Steez was always a step ahead, his form blurring as he flickered across the battlefield. His movements were almost comically fluid as if he were dancing rather than dodging, his every step and twirl a mockery of the stag¡¯s futile efforts. He sidestepped one bolt, then spun around another, each movement as precise as a dance.

    Thirty-two seconds passed in what felt like an eternity for the beleaguered stag, its energy draining with each missed shot. And still, Steez remained untouched, posing confidently between each dodge, a wide grin plastered across his face.

    Finally, the Thunderhorn Stag''s assault faltered, the once-brilliant glow in its antlers fading to a dull shimmer as it gasped for breath, its energy nearly depleted. The stag¡¯s labored breaths filled the air, a stark contrast to the earlier crackling of its powerful attacks. The ground beneath it was scorched, the scent of ozone and charred earth lingering like a distant storm that had passed.

    Steez stood amidst the aftermath, unfazed by the destruction around him, his posture relaxed as if he were merely out for a stroll. A chuckle escaped his lips, low and mocking.

    "I thought they said to fear the deer?" he quipped, brushing an imaginary speck of dust off his shoulder with exaggerated nonchalance. His eyes narrowed as he glanced at the struggling beast before him.

    "Well, I hate to do you like this Bambi, but we need food. So let''s wrap this up. I got something special for my electric kinfolk," Steez declared, his tone shifting to one of finality.

    He extended his arm, palm open, and began to gather a swirling sphere of concentrated Storm Mana. The sphere pulsed with raw fused energy, cobalt blue, and yellowish-white lightning crackling violently from its center. The air around him buzzed with power, the sheer force of the mana causing the ground beneath his feet to tremble. Each bolt that shot out struck the earth with a thunderous boom, leaving smoking craters in its wake.

    "Peep this," Steez grinned, his voice rising with anticipation. "This Mana Art does increased damage if you¡¯re resistant to electricity. But for the big boys who have Electric Nullification..." His voice trailed off as the sphere in his hand began to stabilize, the wild lightning withdrawing into the orb, which now glowed with an ominous, deep blue hue.

    With a flick of his palm, Steez unleashed the supersonic bolt. The ball of condensed electrical energy shot forward like a lightning strike born from the very heart of a storm, piercing through the air with a deafening crack. The bolt slammed into the Thunderhorn Stag, and for a split second, there was silence.

    Then, the stag was engulfed in a radiant sphere of electricity, a sparkling jubilee of crackling energy that danced around the beast, each bolt converging at the center where the stag lay. The intensity of the attack was overwhelming, the surrounding air thick with the smell of burning flesh and the sizzle of ozone. The heat was suffocating, mystical, and unnatural, as the mana-infused lightning seared through the stag''s body, bypassing its natural resistance to electricity and frying it from the inside out.

    The stag let out one final, pitiful bleat before its body went rigid, its brain cooked by the relentless surge of mana. The electricity that had once made it a fearsome opponent was now its undoing. As the stag¡¯s antlers dimmed, its breath came in ragged gasps, the power it once wielded reduced to a flickering ember. With the last crackles of energy dissipated, the stag slumped lifelessly to the ground, smoke rising from its singed fur.

    Steez lowered his arm, the remnants of the storm mana fading away as he surveyed his handiwork. The forest around him was eerily silent, the fight concluded with a climactic end.

    He exhaled slowly, his smirk returning as he muttered, "It''s always a critical hit."

    Just as Steez was about to revel in his victory, the rustling of bushes signaled imminent danger. In a synchronized blur of motion, three Moltenfang Direwolves lunged from the underbrush, their fangs bared and glowing like molten metal. Their coordination was flawless, a perfect flanking maneuver aimed to catch him off guard. But in the split-second, before they could reach him, Steez activated [Chrono Trigger]. Time itself seemed to stretch and slow as Steez sidestepped with precision, leaving the direwolves to crash into each other in a chaotic tangle of limbs and fiery snarls.

    "Whoa, that was close! Where¡¯d y¡¯all come from?" Steez exclaimed, his voice tinged with both surprise and amusement.

    The direwolves quickly recovered, their eyes blazing with fury. They let out a collective, fiery roar that echoed through the forest, the heat from their breath searing the air around them. Steez grinned, but his mind raced with concern.

    "I really should let big bro teach me that [Sense Presence] skill," he uttered to himself, casting a quick glance around the area, trying to gauge his surroundings. The direwolves began to circle him, their glowing fangs casting an eerie light on the darkened forest floor.

    Steez¡¯s thoughts were frantic. "Ah man, I¡¯ve burned too much mana with [Chrono Trigger]. I¡¯m gonna need a moment to recover, but they¡¯re not about to give me that. Wait, I can use a weaker time spell with a chant. Chanting reduces the MP cost for arts."

    He started to chant, "Temporal Mana¡ª"

    But before he could finish, one of the direwolves shot a massive fireball from its mouth, cutting off his incantation. The fireball roared through the air, forcing Steez to dodge to the side, the heat singing the edge of his cloak. He barely had time to regain his footing before another fireball came hurtling toward him, leaving him no choice but to stay on the defensive. The ground around him was ablaze, the smoke thick and suffocating.

    Seeing what it thought was an opening, the third direwolf lunged at Steez from his blindside. Steez sensed the attack at the last moment and countered with a mid-air somersault kick, his foot connecting with the beast¡¯s jaw in a sickening crunch. The force of the kick sent the direwolf sprawling, but Steez wasn¡¯t out of danger yet.

    He dashed toward the fallen direwolf, intending to finish it off, but the other two quickly fired off more fireballs, forcing him to retreat. The surrounding area was now a hellscape of flames, the air hot and difficult to breathe. Steez activated [Accelerated Mind], his thoughts speeding up as he desperately tried to figure out his next move.

    "Maybe I should use water to put this fire out¡­ but wouldn¡¯t that just make more steam? Wait¡­ if I could get the direwolves to cluster together, I could hit them all with what little mana I¡¯ve got left."

    As he formulated his plan, the Moltenfang Direwolves began to howl, their voices resonating with primal, fiery energy. Seeing his opportunity, Steez dashed out of the ring of fire and deeper into the forest, the direwolves hot on his heels. He stopped suddenly and turned, quickly forming a sphere of Water Mana in his hands.

    "Water Mana Arts: Hydro Missile!" he shouted, firing the concentrated water blast at the pursuing direwolves.

    But the beasts were ready. They responded with three massive fireballs that collided with Steez¡¯s Hydro Missile in mid-air, the resulting explosion sending a wave of steam and fire through the trees. Steez stumbled back, breathing hard. His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and he knew he didn¡¯t have enough left to take down even one of these direwolves, let alone all three.

    As he turned to escape, the Moltenfangs began to close in, surrounding him once more. They growled menacingly as they charged up a synchronized flamethrower attack, their fangs glowing hotter than ever.

    Steez paused, his breath steadying as he looked the direwolves dead in the eyes, unflinching. A slow smile spread across his face as he took a deep breath. "I doubt y''all live long enough to enjoy the thought of killing me. Y¡¯all still the lil¡¯ dogs in this hood."

    Just as the direwolves unleashed their combined flamethrowers, a blur of movement shot down from the treetops, landing in front of Steez with a force that shook the ground. The flames exploded outward, but before they could touch Steez, the fiery energy was sucked into a swirling spatial vortex.

    Steez blinked in surprise as the vortex dissipated, revealing the familiar figure of his older sibling standing before him, calm and collected. The remnants of the direwolves¡¯ attacks were completely absorbed by his [Energy Devour] skill.

    With a casual glance over my shoulder, I smirked. "Tag me in, baby bro."

    Steez let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, his tension melting away. "Don''t come stealing the show, Xi."

    The Moltenfang Direwolves, now faced with an even greater threat, hesitated, their confidence waning. The tables had turned, and it was clear that Steez wasn¡¯t alone in this fight anymore. Big brother had entered the chat.

    ¡°Three lost puppies, huh? Listen, I don¡¯t normally feast on Moltenfangs, but unless y¡¯all want to find out how the Yulin Dog Meat Festival turned out for your kin, I suggest you run away.¡± I said, gathering Bio Mana.

    The three Moltenfang Direwolves growled in low, guttural unison, their molten eyes narrowing. But before they could react, three more Moltenfangs emerged from the shadows, padding into the clearing, their fiery breath steaming the air. Now six of them circled us, their snarls echoing through the night like the prelude to an inferno.

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give y¡¯all a chance.¡± I activated [Yin Mana Arts: Shadow Storage], summoning my ninjato sword.

    The black blade, forged from mithril, gleamed in the dim light, its edge sharp enough to slice through the night itself. Mithril may be second to magisteel, but it channeled mana like a dream¡ªjust one that could shatter if overcharged. Something a normal M-Cee wouldn¡¯t worry about, but for me, it was always a consideration.

    One of the Moltenfangs darted to our blindside, teeth bared, ready to strike. But my [Future Sense] kicked in, a whisper of the impending attack flashing in my mind. My body moved on instinct, my feet sliding into position as I prepared to parry.

    ¡°Mikazuki-no-Ken: Lunar Reflection,¡± I said calmly.

    In a fluid motion, I deflected the direwolf''s momentum with a dancer''s precision and a beast''s strength. The ninjato sang as it cut through the air, slicing the direwolf¡¯s paws clean off before decapitating it in a single, swift stroke. The beast¡¯s body was still airborne, its severed head tumbling as I pivoted on my heel, the remaining force of the attack sending the corpse crashing into the underbrush.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Before the blood could splatter, I cast [Air Control] and [Spatial Control], infusing the blade with a razor-sharp edge that hummed with magical energy. The air around me crackled as [Molecule Manipulation] allowed me to manipulate the converted magitons, honing the ninjato¡¯s edge down to the molecular level, making it sharp enough to cut through magisteel like butter. With that trick, I could make a dull butterknife an Excalibur.

    Xiro (thinking): ¡°I wonder if wolf paws bring good luck? Like a rabbit foot.¡±

    Tsukuyomi (within): ¡°No, master. No known Gaia clans collect direwolf paws for good luck.¡±

    Xiro (thinking): ¡°Oh shit, Tsuki, my nigga, I didn¡¯t know you were listening.¡±

    Belial (within): ¡°Shall we finish this?¡±

    Xiro (thinking): ¡°I was just about to spin the block for the rest of them. Can''t have them messing with my baby brother.¡±

    The remaining five Moltenfangs growled, their bodies glowing with intense heat as they gathered fire mana within their jaws. The air shimmered with the promise of impending destruction, waves of heat distorting the surroundings. But I was already in motion, a decision made in the space of a heartbeat.

    Activating [Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step], I became a blur, a phantom racing through the battlefield. My movements were a symphony of precision and speed, each step calculated to perfection. The world around me slowed as if even time itself was hesitant to keep up with my pace.

    The first direwolf barely had time to register my presence before I was upon it. I pivoted smoothly on my left foot, my ninjato slicing through the thick air with deadly grace. The blade connected with its neck, the sharp edge cleaving through flesh and bone in a single, fluid motion. The direwolf''s molten eyes widened in shock, a fleeting moment of realization before its head separated cleanly from its body. The severed head toppled to the ground, the fire in its eyes extinguished, while its body crumpled to the earth, momentum carrying it forward a few more steps before it collapsed.

    Before the first head even touched the ground, I was already moving to the next target. The second Moltenfang attempted to leap back, its survival instincts kicking in. But it was too slow. I ducked under its fiery breath, feeling the searing heat brush past my cheek, and unleashed an upward slash. The blade caught it under the jaw, severing its head with a decisive snap. The direwolf''s body spasmed, flames flickering wildly before it crashed down beside its fallen comrade.

    The third and fourth Moltenfangs tried to flank me, their movements synchronized in a desperate bid to overpower me. I spun on my heel, using [Air Control] to create a gust that forced them off balance. As they staggered, I struck with unerring accuracy. The third direwolf¡¯s neck gave way under the relentless force of my blade, its head soaring through the air before landing with a dull thud. The fourth managed to twist its body, attempting a final retaliatory strike, but I was already there, meeting it head-on with a diagonal slash that severed its head from its shoulders. The body fell forward, its lifeless form crashing to the forest floor, smoke rising from its glowing wounds.

    The last direwolf hesitated, sensing the swift demise of its pack. Its molten eyes flickered with both fear and rage as it gathered a massive amount of Fire Mana, intent on releasing one final, devastating attack. But I didn¡¯t give it the chance. I closed the distance in a blink, my ninjato cutting through the thick mana-infused air. The strike was swift and unyielding, slicing through its neck with surgical precision. The fire that had been gathering within its jaws dissipated into the night, leaving only a lifeless corpse that slumped to the ground in defeat.

    In less than seven seconds, the clearing fell silent, the six B-Class Moltenfang Direwolves lying defeated at my feet. The ninjato blade slid into its scabbard with a soft hiss, the sound barely audible over the dying crackle of the creatures'' smoldering remains. The air hung heavy with the scent of burnt fur and charred earth, a reminder of the fierce battle that had just taken place.

    "Finally caught up, huh? You got good timing as always, my niggah," Steez said, stretching his arms above his head, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    It had been a decade since I was first placed on Gaia. The years had been brutal, filled with endless training and battles that had pushed me beyond my limits. Yet, through it all, I''d evolved twice. I wasn¡¯t conscious the first time, but the second... the second was something else entirely. It started with an uncomfortable tingle; like every cell in my body was on fire, but it quickly morphed into a euphoric wave of power as my entire being became infused with Bio Mana. My cells transformed, evolving into something stronger... more resilient.

    My transformation into an Oni Sage had left a striking impression. My skin now boasted a deep, rich brown-reddish tone, smooth and luminous under the ambient light. From my forehead, sleek, pitch-black horns arched gracefully backward, their glossy surfaces contrasting sharply with the crimson pin marks beneath my intense gaze. My dreadlocks had grown a bit, becoming thick and lustrous strands of midnight black that seemed to possess a life of their own, subtly swaying with every slight movement of my head.

    My attire reflected the power and wisdom I had gained. I wore a sleeveless gi top in a dark gray hue that absorbed shadows, accented with royal purple stitching that traced the contours of my athletic build. Over this, I donned a trench coat-length garment in the same royal purple, the fabric flowing and regal, symbolizing the authority I now carried. Prominently displayed on my back was an intricately embroidered Crescent Moon symbol in silver thread, its delicate curves and sharp points a testament to my evolved status. Every detail of my appearance, from the colors to the textures, spoke of the strength and serenity that defined me as "That Nigga".

    This wasn¡¯t a full evolution¡ªmore like a Variant Evolution. It was a slight increase in power, a shift in form rather than a leap in species advancement. The cause? My abnormal stats and skills. While normal Onis leaned heavily on Combat Arts instead of Mana Arts, the Oni Sage path was one for those with no combative weaknesses. Oni Sages are rare, even among Onis, making me a one-of-one anomaly from what I knew.

    "I''ve been closer than you think, fool. I just wanted to watch a bit since you called iso on that Thunderhorn," I replied, dropping my ninjato back into my Shadow Storage, the blade vanishing into the void with a flick of my wrist.

    "Oh snap! I hope that wildfire ain''t catch his body as well," Steez quickly remembered.

    "Let¡¯s go check on it," I told him, giving him a light pat on the back as we started moving through the scorched underbrush.

    The years on Gaia had been unforgiving, but they''d also made me stronger. I was no longer just a survivor¡ªa predator, an apex in my own right. Now standing at five feet, six inches tall, my evolution into an Oni Sage had solidified that status. Even among the deadly creatures of Gaia, I stood apart, a unique force to be reckoned with.

    My baby brother, Steez, was the fourth child in our family. He was the son of Jeff Stylez, the Duke of Hayneville, Velonica¡ªa man with a reputation that followed him like a shadow. People called him the "Manwhore" due to his ex-lovers who couldn''t quite get over his endless charm. But to me, Jeff was a loving father and a solid role model. The problem was his relationship with Vericka, our mother, couldn''t withstand their clashing views on Velonica. Jeff wanted Vericka to give up her position as Demon Lord to the other clans and focus on being a mother, but Vericka wasn''t about to let the other clans have the title. She was convinced they were planning a war on the human nations. Despite their differences, they found a rhythm as co-parents to another one of the Mikazuki clan''s unique prodigies.

    When Steez was just two years old, something wild happened. It was one of those nights when I was up late meditating and studying my arts, and out of nowhere, he managed to activate an ability of his V-Skill, [Storm Sage: Susanoo]. This sub-skill was similar to our Grandma Fann¡¯s ability to read a soul''s experience. Steez''s sub-skill, [Memory Collection], went into overdrive, all thanks to him accidentally manipulating Temporal Mana.

    If you remember, I have the skill called [Absolute Memory], which allows me to remember moments I experience, even in my sleep. So, not only do I recall all the events, actions, and things I''ve done, but I also retain the information from things I heard while knocked out. And trust me, I''ve fallen asleep in front of the TV more times than I can count, with YouTube on autoplay, soaking in everything from survival videos, to how to build a house from nothing, and even to the science behind nuclear fusion. I used to get high and just fall into autoplay, don''t judge me.

    Then, [Midnight Star: Belial] kicked in, analyzing and copying Steez''s [Memory Collection], and teamed up with [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] to create a new skill, [Memory Recreation]. This ability lets me take the small things I''ve heard and piece them together into full-blown visions of the past, thanks to mixing in a copy of [Sage Wisdom].

    So there was Steez, a toddler, soaking up hours of my memories from my old life¡ªespecially the bits of Black American culture I carried with me. It didn¡¯t take long before he started talking more like someone from my old world than a typical Gaian. The way he used old pop culture references and said "nigga" with such ease and comfort, it almost felt like I was back home. He also fell in love with my collection of Kung Fu movies and anime. And honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame him. It¡¯s anime¡ªwhat¡¯s not to love? Plus, I had someone else who spoke my "language".

    Steez walked me over to the lifeless Thunderhorn Stag, its body untouched now that the wildfire had subsided. The air still carried the bitter scent of smoldering embers, but the threat of a raging inferno had faded.

    ¡°See, over here is where I left Bambi,¡± Steez said, jogging toward his trophy with a grin plastered across his face. He stood proudly, gesturing to the stag as if presenting it to an audience.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going to get that reference, right?¡± I said, chuckling.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only person I was talking to. Who else is here?¡± He glanced around, genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°Dang, y¡¯all can¡¯t see me over here?¡± a voice called out from behind the thinning smoke.

    As the last wisps of smog drifted away, my younger brother Artamis Mikazuki emerged, joining us around the stag.

    Artamis¡ªor Art, as we often called him¡ªwas a sight to behold. His rich brown skin gleamed with the soft light filtering through the trees, and his vibrant golden eyes sparkled with an energy that was impossible to ignore. His hair was a tight, curly fade, meticulously shaped and always on point, complementing his youthful face. Art¡¯s outfit was as unique as he was¡ªhe wore a sleek black shirt with teal accents that matched his pants, each piece adorned with intricate designs. A broad strap ran across his chest, decorated with a red moon emblem that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. His gauntlets, silver and teal, looked both futuristic and ancient, while his boots were sturdy yet stylish, perfect for the adventurous spirit he embodied.

    Art stood before us, a flicker of curiosity mingling with mischief in his eyes. The air seemed to hold its breath, as if the very world waited to see what he would do next.

    "Yeah, I''mma need you to teach me that [Sense Presence] skill, Xi," Steez said, his gaze shifting back to me with that familiar eagerness.

    "If I still got access to it. I''ve upgraded to [Future Sense], but I got you," I replied, my thoughts momentarily wandering as I considered the possibilities.

    "Master, a copy of [Sense Presence] has been located. Would you like to use the target-driven form of [Skill Imprint]?" [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in, its voice echoing in my mind.

    "Nah, not right now. I''ll do it tonight when we''re back home," I relayed, my senses suddenly sharpening as a faint mana signature brushed against my awareness, creeping closer.

    "Y''all were easy to find. All I had to do was follow the fire," Art said casually, stepping closer to inspect the Thunderhorn Stag, his presence as unassuming as ever.

    "Art, you put the fires out?" Steez asked, his eyes scanning the now clear and eerily quiet opening.

    "Duh. I''m always cleaning up y''all mess," Art replied, his voice light as he nudged the Thunderhorn''s nose with the tip of his boot. "He''s a nice size. Those antlers..."

    But before he could finish his thought, a jolt of warning surged through me. My [Future Sense] activated, flashing a split-second image of a missile-like object barreling toward us from the sky. A Skyshadow Falcon, a B-Class Bird of Prey, had locked onto us, its wind mana-enhanced wings carrying it in for a lethal falcon''s punch.

    I could have easily deflected the attack, but Artamis was already ahead of me. Without even glancing behind him, he raised his arm, forming a gun shape with his fingers, and whispered, "...Bang."

    In an instant, a searing wave of Fire Mana erupted from his fingertips, blazing through the air with terrifying speed. The heat was intense, a wave of scorching energy that sliced through the Skyshadow Falcon''s stealth, revealing its form just as it was incinerated mid-flight. The smell of burning feathers filled the air as the charred remains of the bird plummeted to the ground, landing with a heavy thud between Steez and me, and skidding to a stop just behind Art, who hadn¡¯t so much as blinked.

    "I''m sure I could use those antlers if y''all don''t need them," Art muttered, his attention still fixated on the Thunderhorn''s corpse, completely unfazed by the smoking wreckage now lying at his feet.

    Artamis, my younger brother, was originally the stoic one of our group. He wore a perpetually relaxed, almost sleepy expression, his face a mask of calm that rarely betrayed his emotions. But his mana signature told a different story¡ªan inferno raging beneath the surface, always burning with an intensity that belied his laid-back demeanor. It was a trait he shared with Kimmi, his twin.

    Unlike me, Artamis never aspired to immense power, but he possessed it nonetheless, along with a genius that was all his own. His [Fire Sage: Kagutsuchi] granted him absolute control over all things fire-related, including Fire Mana and Kinetic Energy Manipulation. But the skill I was most grateful for was [Transmutation]. With it, he could alter any object or target, reshaping its properties and nature, provided he had enough Mana to overpower it. He often used this skill to craft stunning replicas of weapons from my memories, which he and Steez would practice with. Though he lacked the Mana Pool to use it recklessly, I had no such limitation. So, naturally, I copied it.

    "What in the world?" Steez muttered, eyes wide as he stared at the charred remains.

    "Crispy Hen. Your favorite," Art called back with a chuckle, hefting the Skyshadow Falcon''s large, blackened body. "Might''ve flash-cooked it a lil'' too much, though."

    "Nigga, you burnt it!" Steez shot back, his tone laced with disgust at the sight of the ruined bird.

    The Skyshadow Falcon, once a majestic creature, was now an unrecognizable mess of charred flesh and twisted feathers. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burnt meat, and the bird''s once sleek, iridescent plumage had been reduced to brittle, blackened quills that crumbled at the slightest touch. Its body, now more ash than muscle, crackled softly as Art moved it, the remnants of what had been a formidable predator now nothing more than a grotesque shadow of its former self.

    "Normally, they have lean, gamey meat that gives you a temporary agility boost after you eat it. But the feathers are the real prize," I added, examining the bird with a frown. "Yet, you fucked them up."

    Art glanced around, nodding with satisfaction. "Oh well. Mom caught those Crystalback Boars, and with Steez''s Thunderhorn as well, we''re good on food."

    "Yeah, I got those hotdogs that caused the fire," I said, shrugging as I sensed a familiar mana signature nearby. "But I''m really not that big on eating direwolf meat, even if it is a Moltenfang."

    Steez shook his head, recalling his earlier encounter. "Those lames pulled up on me when I was running an iso with the Thunderhorn, and I was Milly Rockin'' on him mid-battle." He mimicked the dance, swaying with a playful hand motion and tilting his torso for emphasis. "I could''ve gotten away from the Moltenfangs if I didn''t run low on MP."

    "You can''t be spamming that [Chrono Trigger] skill, bro. I know it''s your favorite, but it drains hella mana." I replied, popping my neck to relieve some tension.

    "Yeah, I know. I need to get my mana pool up," Steez conceded with a sigh.

    Steez''s [Chrono Trigger] skill was a complex one¡ªso complex that even [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had trouble analyzing it. It didn''t just manipulate magitons; it controlled an additional set of quasiparticles that I couldn''t even perceive yet. At the time, it was impossible for me to copy the skill and use it, which only fueled my curiosity. There were still so many secrets to Mana Skills and Arts that I had yet to uncover, and that thought excited me.

    "Everybody ain''t got your infinite mana pool, Xi," Art teased, casting a glance in my direction.

    I smirked. "Nigga, I know you ain''t trying to talk like you so weak when you just no-scoped that Atlanta Falcon."

    Art raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. "Wait, ain''t that one of your old world''s soccerball teams?"

    "Football," I corrected with a grin. "But I''ll give you an E for effort."

    Before we could continue the banter, Mom''s voice cut through the air as she approached us. "So boys, what all did we get?"

    Steez puffed out his chest, strutting over to her with a confident grin. "I got my target. ''Cause I''m the Realest Nigga in Velonica."

    Mom smiled warmly at him, her pride evident. "Good job, baby. But why not aim to be the Fastest Hunter in Velonica instead of that made-up word your brother likes to use?"

    Steez tried to correct her, his tone almost teacher-like. "It''s from big bro''s old world. It means I''m the best there is."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the exchange, though Steez''s words sparked a thought in my mind. In Gaia, the word "nigga" didn''t exist¡ªit had no history, no connotation. Here, it was a blank canvas. Back on Earth, the word was deeply rooted in my culture, but I wondered, could I redefine it here? Could I create a world where everyone wanted to be a "Real Nigga"?

    Mom walked over to the Thunderhorn Stag, examining the outer damage it had taken. A proud smile tugged at her lips as she said, "I thought I felt six B-Class levels of pressure up here, but I guess they didn''t take the kill. Good job, Steezy-baby."

    Steez practically glowed from the praise, his cheeks flushing with a hint of red.

    "I took care of the Moltenfangs with a Flash Step. I stored the bodies, so that''s more meat for us," I informed Mom.

    She turned to me, her expression thoughtful as she seemed to search her memories. "Flash Step? The Wind Mana Art? I don''t remember teaching you that." Her inner thoughts seemed to be racing, but she simply sighed, letting it go.

    "Since it''s Xiro, I''ll ignore that he defeated six B-Class mana beasts with ease. He never stops doing crazy things. You kids are proof the next era of M-Cees will surpass anything I''ve seen before." She paused for a moment, then added quietly, "Xiro''s mana pressure feels like his next evolution is near."

    "Aye, Mom, since we got enough food, can we head back home now?" Artamis asked, turning to his mother. She seemed lost in thought for a moment.

    "Yes, Art-baby, we can head back. In fact, I think your aunt is there with your new cousin for y''all to meet," Mom replied, her playful smile spreading as she rubbed the smugness off Art''s cheeks.

    I had just tucked the Thunderhorn Stag and Skyshadow Falcon into my [Yin Mana Arts: Shadow Storage] when Steez looked over and asked, "Mom, is he a real nigga?"

    "If he''s of Mikazuki blood, then he''s a real negguh. Right, Xiro?" she said, flashing me a knowing grin.

    "Haha, you''re right, Mom," I laughed, appreciating her attempt to join in on our lingo.

    "I was born a real niggah," Art chimed in, a smirk on his face.

    "A-1 since day one," I added with a grin. My family was the best¡ªalways had been.

    Mom paused, scanning the forest around us before looking back at the three of us. "Fellas, we¡¯re about a hundred and sixty-seven kilometers northeast of Talasi. You can tell because the Marie Pond is that way, about forty-two kilometers," she said, pointing northeast.

    "That¡¯s where we go fishing," Steez noted.

    "Yes, baby. So that means it would take us 33 minutes to get home if we jog," Mom replied, a devilish grin spreading across her face. She never missed a chance to turn anything into training.

    "Ooh, we should race back to see who''s the fastest!" Steez suggested, excitement bubbling in his voice. His mana pool had recovered a good bit, and he was practically buzzing with energy.

    "That''s a great idea! In fact, I¡¯ll give the winner a reward when we get back to the house. To win, you just have to make it to the barrier," Mom replied, her excitement barely contained.

    "We''re using skills, right?" Art asked, punching his fist into his palm, ready to go.

    "Yes, baby, that''s fine. Use whatever you want. Just don''t attack each other," Mom uttered, her concern for our safety leaking through her smile.

    We all exchanged glances, eyes flashing with rivalry. My family always pushed me to grow stronger¡ªI grew to want to be their protector, someone they could rely on in times of danger. But they were all prodigies, meaning I had to constantly step up my game to stay ahead.

    Vericka created a starting line, and as we lined up, she fired off a blast of wind. The air around us seemed to hum with anticipation. Artamis activated his skill [Human Rocket], one capable of launching him with an explosive force that would propel him into high-speed flight. Steez was ready to flicker through time with his [Chrono Trigger], leaving fading afterimages in his wake.

    I knew this was the perfect time to test out a new art I had recently copied from Mom¡ª[Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step], a technique that allowed for hypersonic movement, was a good choice. But thanks to my V-Skills, I also learned one of the arts Mom had kept hidden: [Wind Mana Arts: Air Samba].

    Mom created an wind bubble using [Air Control], letting it float lazily in the air before it popped with a sharp "POP!"¡ªthe signal to start. Art took off like a bat out of hell, and Steez flickered out of sight, leaving only a ripple in the fabric of time.

    I stayed behind for a few seconds, gathering Wind Mana around my entire body. Mom''s eyes widened in recognition as she watched the energy swirl around me.

    "When in the hell did he learn..." she thought, but I was already finishing my chant.

    "Wind Mana Arts: Air Samba," I whispered before vanishing from the line.

    The world blurred around me as I surged forward at impossible speeds. Air Samba pushed the boundaries of velocity, allowing me to move from hypersonic to light speed in an instant. The forest became a streak of blue, green, and dark brown, the wind roaring in my ears as I closed the gap between myself and my brothers.

    Artamis was ahead, the explosive power of [Human Rocket] propelling him through the air with a crackle of energy. But Steez was the real challenge. With [Chrono Trigger], he was practically skipping through time, reappearing miles ahead with each flicker.

    Artamis strained, pushing himself harder, but no matter how fast he went, Steez crept ahead. The distance between them grew with each flicker, but I was closing in fast, the air rippling around me as I approached light speed.

    Steez flickered again, but I caught a glimpse of him just before he reappeared, the faint glow of his mana pool dimming. He was running low on mana¡ªhe''d pushed [Chrono Trigger] too far.

    Just nine feet from the finish line, Steez stumbled as his mana flickered out. He landed hard, gasping for breath, his eyes widening in shock as he saw me slide in front of him, crossing the perceived goal line a split second before he could.

    The world slowed back down as I crossed the finish line, the air settling around me. I skidded to a stop, turning just in time to see Steez fall to his knees, exhausted but grinning.

    Artamis landed with a heavy thud a moment later, his face a mix of frustration and admiration. "Dang, Xiro," he panted, "You really pulled that off."

    I laughed, my heart pounding with the thrill of victory. "My niggas, I''m glad to see y''all," I said, grinning as Mom walked up, her expression a mix of pride and amusement.

    "Well done, Xiro," she said, ruffling my hair. "But don''t think this means you get to slack off. We still have a long way to go."

    I nodded, still smiling. My family always pushed me to be better, and this race was just another step in the journey. But for now, I could savor the win¡ªat least until the next challenge came along.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 11: Not Like Us

    Chapter 11: Not Like Us

    Day 2 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    Steez¡¯s irritation was impossible to miss. His jaw clenched tight as Mom declared me the winner. I understood his frustration¡ªlosing by such a slim margin stung, especially for someone like Steez, who shared my drive to grow stronger. Among my three siblings, Steez was the only one with that relentless hunger for power. The twins took after our mother more in their outlook, preferring a quieter life away from the public eye, content with simplicity and peace.

    Life in Talasi, our semi-poor town in the center of Velonica, wasn¡¯t exactly where dreams of grandeur were born. People here scraped by, living off the land and making do with what little they had. The town¡¯s infrastructure was a mix of rustic charm and worn-out necessity. Streets of packed dirt wound through humble houses, each one bearing the marks of age and the elements. The few market stalls in the central square offered basic goods¡ªfresh produce, handmade tools, and the occasional trinket. The scent of wood smoke and the earthy aroma of livestock hung in the air, mixing with the chatter of townsfolk going about their daily routines.

    I glanced at a nearby merchant, his face twisted in frustration as he examined a pile of outdated axes. ¡°Damn things are useless against those beasts,¡± he muttered, slamming one down in disgust.

    It was a stark reminder of how dangerous life had become in Talasi, where even the tools meant to protect us were falling behind.

    Artists and entertainers rarely ventured into Talasi. The town¡¯s location in one of the more dangerous parts of Velonica made it an undesirable stop for those seeking fame and fortune. The local noble clans, known for their strength and martial prowess, disdained those who weren¡¯t M-Cees. They carried themselves with an air of superiority, their egos inflated by the constant threat of mana beasts and the rugged environment. Weaker and Non-M-Cees were often the targets of their bullying, a twisted way for the clans to assert their dominance and remind everyone of their place in the pecking order.

    Gaia¡¯s telecommunications system was a peculiar mix of old and new. In Talasi, message birds were still the primary means of sending important letters, especially to rural areas like ours. Meanwhile, richer towns had access to crystal balls for live broadcasting, allowing them to communicate across distances with ease. It created a divide¡ªthose with wealth could stay connected with the world, while the rest of us were locked into our local spheres. Yet, despite the technological disparity, rumors and stories spread like wildfire. Humans and Sociovores alike loved to gossip, and it wasn¡¯t long before whispers of the "Devil of Velonica" began circulating town and beyond.

    I knew the rumors were about me. Majins have a weird reputation with other Sociovores. We''re not always welcomed, as many believe Majins to be bringers of bad omens. I didn¡¯t mind, though. I had plans to make a name for myself eventually, so an early start didn¡¯t bother me. What I didn¡¯t know was just how far the rumors had already spread, or what the people were truly saying about me.

    Steez walked beside me, his hands resting behind his head in that casual, carefree way of his.

    ¡°Just so you know, Xi, I won¡¯t lose again in the future,¡± he declared, a determined glint in his eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Hahaha, I bet. But just so you know, I won¡¯t make it an easy win,¡± I shot back with a grin, meeting his gaze.

    Steez was more than just my baby brother; he was my first rival, a constant reminder to stay sharp. Being the new top dog from our clan, the one everyone looked up to, was intoxicating. In my last life, I had never known what it felt like to be the center of attention, to be validated by those closest to me. As late in life dreams of chasing music fame didn''t last long. Dying before I fully got the chance. So it was a powerful feeling that I didn¡¯t take for granted. But beyond that, the competitor in me relished having someone like Steez to challenge me, to push me to be better.

    Mom, ever practical, broke the banter with a smile. ¡°Thanks to that race, we made it back home in just two minutes. The extra meat we caught will be fresh when I take it to the butcher.¡±

    Steez¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°Wait, Mom, did you run here as well?¡± He looked at her, realization dawning as he remembered how quickly she had caught up.

    Mom laughed lightly, shaking her head. ¡°Oh no, I used [Lover''s Rock: By Your Side]. You know that skill instantly teleports me to anyone I¡¯ve marked. Which, of course, includes all of you.¡±

    I remembered the moment she¡¯d marked me¡ªback when I was born. Knowing that Mom was always just a heartbeat away was a comforting thought.

    Tsukuyomi (within): The [By Your Side] marking has been analyzed. We can remove it if you like.

    Xiro (thinking): Nah, I¡¯d never remove Mom¡¯s mark.

    Tsukuyomi (within): Understood.

    We arrived at the butcher¡¯s shop, dropping off five of the six Moltenfang Direwolves, three of the four Crystalback Boars, and one Thunderhorn Stag. The butcher, a gruff man with hands like iron, nodded in approval as he inspected the haul. This was life in Talasi¡ªhunting, trading, and making sure we had enough to get by. After the butcher, we made our way to Grandma Fann¡¯s home, the familiar path taking us through the heart of the town we called home.

    Velonica was home to a myriad of noble clans, each boasting its own strength and history. The most prominent were The Mikazuki, Haru, Soleil, Aylin, Chandra, Nox, and Vega clans. These Celestial Clans had been rooted in Velonica since it descended back to Gaia, becoming a country within the Arcadian landmass. Of the Seven Clans, The Mikazuki clan held the title of regional Demon Lord, a status that set them apart as the mightiest. Though most of our clan no longer lived in Talasi, our family was scattered across Velonica, with many living average lives as non-M-Cees. In Talasi, it was just my Grandma and Aunt who remained of the Mikazuki.

    This situation gave the children of the other clans a sense of security in their attempts to bully us, driven by their parents'' disdain for my mother, Vericka. Yet, these attempts always ended in failure.

    Vericka¡¯s position as the reigning Demon Lord had caused an unusual stir. By not taking up the throne to rule Velonica in a matriarchal manner, she inadvertently plunged the region into a temporary state of anarchy. As Velonica rebuilt, new towns emerged, forming small self-sustained governments with the help of noble clans. Recently, there¡¯s been a more vocal desire for Vericka¡¯s title. She once let slip that she didn¡¯t plan on holding onto the Demon Lord title much longer. The reason? Women Demon Lords who had families rarely retained their magical strength for long. During pregnancy, a Sociovore mother loses more of her mana than the father, as creating a child transfers and consumes an enormous amount of mana. This imbalance often forced female artists to retire earlier than their male counterparts.

    Even though I could sense that Mom had become weaker than when I was a toddler, I doubt I ever saw her at full strength. Compared to the other artists who occasionally passed through Talasi, she could easily crush them in battle.

    Talasi lacked the amenities of a larger city, like an RIAA Guildhouse. The closest one was 380 miles west, in the bustling city of Lashun. Instead, Talasi had a simple Job Board for wandering artists, usually filled with requests from townsfolk. However, only registered artists could earn money from these tasks.

    Despite its lack of wealth, Talasi was known for its lumber trade. The trees in the surrounding forests were rich in mana, making the blackwood far more resistant to decay and physical damage. The wood¡¯s subtle glow and shimmering patterns made it highly sought after for decorative and prestigious projects. Mana-infused lumber was invaluable for constructing magical buildings, crafting enchanted items, or creating Mana Beacons. But with the increasing dangers from local beasts, merchants had begun to reduce their visits, stalling the town¡¯s economic growth.

    Vericka often discussed the town''s growing difficulties with Grandma Fann. Each year, the town''s equipment became more outdated, making hunting and logging increasingly dangerous. Grandma Fann was hesitant to take extreme measures that might destroy the ecosystem. The abundance of mana had given rise to packs of Moltenfang Direwolves, creatures that were normally pack leaders but now roamed in larger numbers. The flora and fauna in the mana-rich lands were growing fatter, almost unnaturally so.

    As we talked, Vericka expressed her concerns. ¡°Hunting is becoming too dangerous for anyone lower than C-Class. The town will die out at this rate.¡±

    Artamis, my younger brother, chimed in, ¡°The material has been of great quality. I¡¯ve made a lot of awesome stuff.¡±

    Vericka frowned slightly. ¡°Your creations are quite dangerous, son. While I admit they are unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before, I can easily recognize the potential destruction they hold.¡±

    Artamis grinned, his calm demeanor unwavering. ¡°Big booms, Mommy. Big booms are fun.¡±

    Vericka sighed, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°Just be careful where those big booms are. Never turn your weapons against your family.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t, Mom,¡± Artamis replied, his usual calmness masking the excitement he clearly felt for his inventions.

    I thought about the nights of Steez and Artamis using Steez''s [Memory Collection] to watch many of the action movies from my past life. Art fell in love with guns, and thanks to [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] and [Absolute Memory], I was able to draw up the blueprints of many for him. And after playing around with creating them with the help of [Transmutation] he''s started creating prototypes that use powerful fire runes instead of gunpowder. And just as Mom said, he would blow stuff up, experimenting.

    As we arrived at Grandma Fann''s home, Aunt Glynis greeted us warmly at the door. Steez, brimming with energy, darted forward, wrapping his arms around her before rushing to hug Fann. His voice was filled with pride as he eagerly recounted his battle with the Thunderhorn, boasting about how he had punched it into a tree. Art and I followed more slowly, exchanging embraces with both of them. These warm, welcoming hugs were something I deeply treasured. The women in my family were incredibly loving, a sharp contrast to their formidable, non-human nature.

    Even as I basked in the warmth of their affection, a small thought nagged at the back of my mind. Why hadn''t I met any males in our family? It wasn''t something I was overly concerned about¡ªSociovores, being demi-humans in a sense, had a culture vastly different from what I was used to. Family dynamics were just one of the many things that were different here. I wasn¡¯t tripping, though. I hadn¡¯t had a father in my previous life, so not having one now didn¡¯t bother me too much. It was just funny, in a way¡ªtwo lives with brown skin and both fatherless. Consistency across realms, I guess.

    Vericka, my mother, was next to speak, breaking the small silence. "Glyn, I thought your message said we wouldn''t see y''all until next week?" she said as she hugged her sister tightly, then turned to embrace her mother. "Did you master that flying art spell you were working on?"

    Glynis shook her head with a light laugh. "Girl, no, that spell was stressing me out. My hubby here summoned a Cloud Runner for me to ride on instead." She turned slightly, gesturing to a tall figure who had just risen to his feet. "Speaking of hubby, this here is Shukaku."

    Shukaku stepped forward with a calm, steady presence. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Vericka. Your sister speaks of you often."

    Vericka smiled, a mix of curiosity and warmth in her expression. "So you¡¯re the Tengu who won Glynis over, huh? About time I met you!" She extended her hand to him, and after a firm handshake, she offered him a small, welcoming embrace.

    Vericka''s gaze then shifted to the small child standing by Shukaku''s side. "And this must be the little fireball, Alex. You¡¯re the spitting image of your father, with just the right touch of your mother."

    "Hi, Auntie Vericka," Alex responded, his eyes lighting up as he rushed forward to give her a big hug.

    As we settled into the room, Grandma Fann made a comment that piqued my interest. She mentioned that many of her grandchildren had a strong affinity for fire or wind, which she attributed to her being Half Fairy and Half Celestial before her last evolution. It was at that moment that I learned something new about her¡ªshe was once a Spirit Creature, existing in the Anima Realm, before my grandfather, a Celestial, created an art spell that allowed her to fully transition into the mortal realm.

    Gaia exists at a unique nexus where multiple dimensions intersect: the Anima Realm, the Mortal Realm, the Inferno Realm, and The Heavens. The Anima Realm is the domain of spirits, where most spiritual creatures reside. Those who manage to escape into the Mortal Realm often settle in Gaia''s forests, with Janell Forest being one of their favored sanctuaries. The Inferno Realm is home to demons without physical forms, a place where the Majin races draw their power. While Majins on Gaia are naturally weaker than their Inferno Realm counterparts, their potential for power remains the highest.

    As for The Heavens, my knowledge was limited. I had been there once, but the only being I met was The Creator. Beyond that, the true inhabitants of The Heavens remained a mystery. The Mortal Realm, where my current universe existed, was the youngest of the grand designs orchestrated by The Prime Realm System, which intricately laced all these dimensions together. Wormholes and portals acted as gateways, allowing beings to cross between realms, adding layers of complexity to the world we navigated.

    Lost in these thoughts, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and trepidation. This world, with all its intricacies and mysteries, held so much more than what was on the surface. And though I felt a deep connection to my family here, the shadows of my past life lingered, reminding me that there were still many unanswered questions. But for now, in the warmth of Grandma Fann''s home, I let those thoughts drift away, focusing instead on the love and laughter that filled the room.

    After we settled into Grandma Fann''s cozy living room, a question nagged at the back of my mind. I had been thinking about it for a while, ever since laying eyes on Glynis''s husband Shukaku, and their son, Alex. With so many different races and species in our family, I wondered how genetics played a role in shaping us. I finally decided to ask.

    "Grandma Fann," I began, catching her attention as she sipped her tea, "how do bloodlines work with interracial Sociovores?"

    Before she could respond, I felt the familiar presence of [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] stirring in my mind, ready to offer a detailed explanation. "The genetic makeup of interracial Sociovores can be analyzed by considering the dominant mana signatures from each parent. Typically, the¡ª"

    "Hold up," I interrupted quickly, raising my hand as if to physically stop the flow of information from Tsukuyomi. "I appreciate the assist, but I¡¯d rather hear this from Grandma Fann."

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] fell silent, and I turned back to Grandma Fann, watching us warmly.

    Artamis, who had been sitting quietly beside me, suddenly piped up, his tone light and teasing. "Xi, I''m shocked. You don''t know something? I thought you had all the answers."If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I grinned sheepishly at him. "Why pass up on a chance to learn from true wisdom?"

    Grandma Fann chuckled, setting her tea down. "I¡¯m always happy to teach my grandkids anything I know," she said, her voice full of warmth and pride. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes twinkling as she began to explain.

    "When it comes to interracial Sociovores, the dominant mana signature usually determines the race or species of the child. If one parent has a significantly stronger mana signature, the child is more likely to take after that parent. This holds true unless one of the parents is human. Human DNA is a bit more stubborn, always maintaining a 50% influence on the child¡¯s traits, regardless of the mana involved. Majins, on the other hand, have even stronger genetic dominance¡ª90% of the time, a Majin¡¯s traits will prevail, no matter who the other parent is."

    As she spoke, I noticed Alex listening intently, his young face full of curiosity. Grandma Fann¡¯s gaze shifted to him, and she continued. "Now, even though Tengu are classified as Majin, they have a strong Yang Affinity. This often leads their newborns to follow the stronger mana signature, just like other combat species. In Alex''s case," she said, turning her full attention to him, "you¡¯re more Celestial than Tengu right now because Glynis has the stronger mana signature between her and Shukaku. But that may change when you evolve."

    As she continued, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] stirred again, providing a different perspective. "Glynis does indeed have a higher mana signature, but Shukaku possesses greater combat skill and experience. In a duel, Shukaku would likely win seven out of ten times."

    I filed away that information for later, appreciating the added insight, but keeping my focus on Grandma Fann¡¯s words. She then turned her attention to me, her expression becoming more serious, almost reverent.

    "You, Xiro, are the first Mikazuki born with a Moon-titled Vessel Skill since our clan''s founder, Synga Mikazuki."

    The room seemed to grow quieter, the weight of her words settling over us like a thick blanket. My thoughts drifted back to my training sessions with Mom, where she would speak of her sword with a deep respect that bordered on reverence. I remembered her telling me its name¡ªMikazuki, one of the Tenka Goken Swords. She had mentioned that it once belonged to someone named Synga Mikazuki.

    Could this be the same Synga she had spoken of? It felt like a missing puzzle piece had just clicked into place, connecting my present to a deep and ancient past I was only beginning to understand. The legacy of the Mikazuki clan was something I had always known was important, but hearing it spoken by Grandma Fann, with the weight of history behind it, made it feel even more real.

    As the conversation shifted to lighter topics, I couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the significance of what Grandma Fann had just told me. The name Synga Mikazuki echoed in my mind, intertwining with my memories of Mom¡¯s sword. The burden of living up to such a legacy felt heavier now, but it also fueled a fire within me. Whatever lay ahead, I knew I wasn¡¯t just living for myself¡ªI was carrying forward the honor and strength of the Mikazuki name.

    After Grandma Fann finished explaining the intricacies of our family''s genetics, the room settled into a comfortable silence, the kind that only happens when everyone feels completely at ease. I leaned back in my chair, still mulling over everything I had just learned. That¡¯s when I noticed Alex slowly making his way over to me, his expression curious but determined.

    As he got closer, he extended his hand toward me. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Alex,¡± he said, his voice steady despite his young age.

    Without thinking, I reached out to shake his hand in the standard, formal way. But something in me¡ªmaybe muscle memory, or just a slip in my usual character¡ªhad me switch it up at the last second. Instead of a simple handshake, I went in for the classic hood dap: a two-hook hand clasp followed by a shake. I''d been showing it to my siblings and Aunt Glynis, making it unknown to the masses. I didn¡¯t know what to expect, but to my surprise, Alex didn¡¯t miss a beat. He matched the rhythm perfectly, finishing the handshake with an effortless smoothness that caught me off guard.

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Hey, Auntie Glynis show you that?¡± I asked, genuinely impressed.

    Alex smiled back, a bit of pride shining through his youthful face. ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯ve been practicing,¡± he replied, and I could tell he meant it, even if he was just joking.

    Before I could say anything else, Steez bounded over, his energy as contagious as ever. ¡°What¡¯s up, cuz!¡± he exclaimed, reaching out to dap up Alex in the same way. Alex mirrored Steez with the same smoothness, and the two of them shared a grin as they completed the handshake.

    ¡°Glad to meet you, bro,¡± Steez added, his voice full of enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have some great times hanging with us.¡±

    Alex¡¯s smile widened, and he nodded eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I hope I can learn a lot from all of you.¡±

    His sincerity was clear, and I found myself liking the kid even more. It wasn¡¯t every day you met someone so young with that kind of attitude¡ªa mix of humility and a genuine desire to grow.

    Artamis, who had been leaning against the wall on the other side of the room, gave a small wave in our direction. ¡°Hey, Alex,¡± he said in his usual laid-back manner, his voice carrying that easygoing chill that was just so him. ¡°Nice to meet you. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re in good hands.¡±

    Alex waved back, his excitement tempered by the calm reassurance in Art¡¯s voice. ¡°Thanks, Art,¡± he replied, clearly feeling more at ease.

    I watched the exchange, feeling a sense of pride swell in my chest. Here was a new member of the family, fitting right in like he¡¯d always been with us. It was a good feeling, knowing that we were welcoming someone who already felt like he belonged.

    As the energy in Grandma Fann¡¯s office home began to settle down after the introductions, Artamis stood up from his spot by the wall, stretching his arms over his head. "I¡¯m about to head out," he announced casually, though I could see the flicker of excitement in his eyes. "Got a new project I want to work on."

    Mom, always quick to anticipate trouble, shot him a pointed look. "Just make sure you don¡¯t blow up the house again, Art. If you¡¯re gonna experiment, take it out back. I don¡¯t want to come home to another crater in the living room."

    Art chuckled, nodding as he grabbed his bag. "No worries, Mom. I¡¯ll keep it outside." With that, he gave us a quick wave and headed for the door, just as Kimmi came bounding in from the back of Grandma¡¯s house.

    Kimmi was all energy, her ponytail swinging as she practically bounced into the room. After giving Mom a big hug, she turned to me and Steez, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Hey, guess what? I just beat up Beau¡ªwith Alex¡¯s help!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the image that popped into my head. Beau had been a thorn in my side for a while now, always picking fights he couldn¡¯t win. The thought of Kimmi and Alex teaming up to take him down was just too satisfying.

    "Good girl," I said, giving her an approving nod. "That guy¡¯s been asking for it ever since he tried to jump me and lost three times. I had hoped that saga was finally over."

    Kimmi beamed at the praise, flexing her small but impressive muscles in a playful show of strength. Glynis, who had been watching with a proud smile, walked over and ruffled Kimmi¡¯s hair. "I¡¯m proud of you, sweetie," she said warmly.

    Kimmi grinned up at her. "Thanks, Aunt Glynis! You want to see how hard I can punch now?"

    Glynis laughed and shook her head. "How about you help me unpack instead? I could use a strong helper like you."

    Kimmi eagerly agreed, and as Glynis and Shukaku prepared to leave, Glynis turned to Mom. "I need to give you your item bag back so I can get my necklace back," she said.

    Mom waved a hand dismissively. "Don¡¯t worry, your Dawnstone necklace is safe and sound with me."

    Glynis smiled in relief before turning to Alex. "Alex, why don¡¯t you ask Xiro to show you how to find your new home? I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind."

    I nodded, smiling at the thought of showing Alex around. "Sure thing. I¡¯d be happy to help."

    As Glynis and Shukaku said their goodbyes and headed out, Mom¡¯s attention shifted back to Grandma Fann. "By the way, Mom," she began, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "have the other clans been active lately?"

    Grandma Fann sighed, a thoughtful look crossing her face. "The new alliance named the Illuminati of Velonica has been stirring up trouble. They¡¯re planning to challenge you for the title of Demon Lord in five years."

    Mom frowned, her eyes narrowing in thought. "I¡¯m not too worried about them as long as I have my ace up my sleeve, but I need to find a way to keep the title out of their hands and make them submit."

    Grandma Fann considered this for a moment before she spoke. "You could pass the title on to Xiro," she suggested, her eyes shifting to me with a hint of expectation.

    Mom didn¡¯t respond immediately, her gaze locking onto me with a mixture of pride and contemplation. "I¡¯ve been thinking about that for the last three years," she admitted. "But he¡¯d need to evolve before he could take on that kind of responsibility. His current body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the amount of mana a Lord Seed would produce."

    I tilted my head slightly, curiosity getting the better of me. "Mom, why don¡¯t you want to rule the country with your Demon Lord title? You¡¯ve got the power, so why not use it?"

    She smiled softly, a touch of weariness in her expression. "I¡¯m not that ambitious, Xiro. The Mikazuki clan has always been the Demon Lords of Velonica, and while I didn¡¯t want the job, I also didn¡¯t want to let our clan down by losing its legacy. But ruling a country¡­ that¡¯s a heavy burden I¡¯m not eager or willing to carry."

    Her words hung in the air for a moment before she looked at me, her gaze turning serious. "But what about you? How would you feel about continuing the legacy?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. The idea of stepping up, of carrying on our family¡¯s legacy, resonated deeply within me. "I¡¯d love nothing more," I answered, my voice filled with conviction.

    The path ahead was daunting, but the thought of honoring my family¡¯s name, of protecting our legacy, made me eager to take it on.

    As I stood there, the weight of the conversation lingering in the air, my thoughts began to drift. I couldn¡¯t help but think about Talasi¡ªmy hometown. It was a place full of memories, but also one that could use some serious improvements. My house was equipped with all the modern conveniences my Mom brought back from her travels: advanced appliances, self-regulating heating systems, and a lighting setup that would put most towns to shame. But when I stepped outside my door, it was like going back in time.

    The rest of Talasi lagged behind in advancements. People were still cooking over wood-burning fireplaces, their homes filled with the scent of burning oak and the occasional crackle of firewood. It was charming in its own way, but it wasn¡¯t practical. At night, the town was lit by magic candles¡ªsoft, flickering lights that gave off a warm glow but didn¡¯t hold a candle (all puns intended) to the efficiency of electric lights. The air in Talasi was thick with nostalgia, but it was also heavy with the need for change.

    As I considered this, a part of me couldn¡¯t help but think about how I could make things better. I could introduce modern technology, bring in more efficient energy sources, or even upgrade the town¡¯s infrastructure to make life easier for everyone. But it wasn¡¯t just about making life more comfortable; it was about making sure the town could thrive long-term.

    Talasi might be a peaceful place now, but that peace was fragile. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma Fann¡¯s barrier, which kept the concentrated mana from suffocating the town, or Mom¡¯s presence, which deterred the mana beasts from overrunning us, Talasi would be in serious trouble. The mana that leaked from the ground was potent¡ªalmost suffocating at times. It attracted creatures far stronger than most of the townsfolk could handle.

    As much as I loved Talasi, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here forever. There was a whole world out there¡ªArcadia, with all its wonders and dangers¡ªwaiting to be explored. I wanted to see more of it, to experience everything it had to offer. Talasi was my home, and no matter where I went, it would always hold a piece of my heart.

    One day, I¡¯d return to Talasi and bring the changes it needed. But before I left I would make sure that the town was safe and prosperous, that the people here didn¡¯t have to rely on ancient methods or the protection of others to survive. I wasn¡¯t sure when that day would come, but I knew it was a promise I intended to keep.

    Steez was the first to speak up after Mom asked me about continuing the legacy. "You already know I got you, big bro," he said with that signature grin of his. "I''ll back you up as Demon Lord, being the Realest Nigga Alive and all that." His words were pure Steez¡ªconfident, bold, and full of loyalty.

    Without even looking, I reached out and we dapped up, our hands meeting in a smooth, practiced motion. It was instinctual at this point, a bond between brothers that didn¡¯t need words. The no-look dap was our thing, a small gesture that meant, I got you, and I know you got me too. I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the support. Steez was always down for whatever, and knowing he had my back made the idea of taking on the Demon Lord title a little less daunting.

    Grandma Fann cleared her throat, shifting the conversation back to more serious matters. "Vericka," she said, her tone carrying that calm authority she was known for, "Prince Luda will be here in five days."

    Mom nodded, not looking surprised in the least. "I figured Queen Dee would call in that favor sooner or later," she replied, her voice laced with a hint of resignation.

    I frowned, curious about this sudden mention of royalty. "Who¡¯s Prince Luda?" I asked, glancing between them.

    Mom turned to me, her eyes thoughtful as she explained. "Prince Luda is the son of my old party member, and he¡¯s the future king of the Kingdom of Braye. We fought together in the Elven Civil War, and Queen Dee¡ªhis mother¡ªhas always been a close ally. Luda¡¯s a hard worker, strong for his age, and people say he¡¯s a prodigy. They even believe he¡¯s the Chosen One."

    I whistled, impressed. "That¡¯s kinda fye, not gonna lie," I admitted. The idea of meeting someone like that was intriguing. It wasn¡¯t every day you got to spar with a prince, let alone one destined for greatness.

    Mom gave a small smile, nodding. "He¡¯s earned his reputation, from what I¡¯ve heard. He doesn¡¯t just rely on his title; he puts in the work. It¡¯ll be interesting to see how he¡¯s grown."

    As she spoke, my mind wandered back to my own birth. I could still hear Dr. Kai¡¯s voice in my head, talking about some prophecy. It was a distant memory, sharp around the edges, but it was there¡ªwhispering of things to come, of paths laid out before I was even old enough to walk them.

    I shook the thought away, focusing back on the present. "I can¡¯t wait to spar with him," I said, feeling a rush of excitement. "He sounds like a fun fight."

    As if on cue, [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in, his rich dark voice resonating with approval. Indeed, he said, his tone carrying a note of eagerness. A worthy opponent can only bring out the best in us.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. A challenge was exactly what I needed, something to test my skills and push me further. If Prince Luda was everything they said he was, then our fights would be something to remember.

    As the conversation continued, Alex chimed in, his eyes shining with a mix of excitement and ambition. "You know," he began, his voice filled with youthful determination, "I want to be a Demon Lord someday too."

    I turned to look at him, seeing that spark in his gaze, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "You can do anything you believe in, Alex," I told him, my voice firm but encouraging. "If you put in the effort and stay focused, there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t achieve that. Just remember, it¡¯s not gonna be easy¡ªbut if it¡¯s what you want, go for it."

    Hearing my words seemed to light a fire in him. His eyes widened slightly before he nodded with newfound resolve. "Until I become one, I¡¯ll support and assist our family in any way I can," he declared, his voice steady and full of promise. There was a sincerity in his tone that struck me, a commitment that went beyond mere words. Alex wasn¡¯t just saying this to impress anyone; he genuinely meant it.

    I watched him for a moment, feeling a sense of pride. His loyalty to our family was clear, and it reminded me of the depth of devotion that Celestials have for their clans. To them, family is everything¡ªmore than just a group of people they¡¯re related to. It¡¯s a bond that runs deep, woven into the very fabric of their being. For Celestials, their clan is their strength, their purpose, and their greatest source of pride.

    I could see that same depth of care in Alex. He was young, but his commitment to family was already strong. In that moment, I knew he¡¯d do whatever it took to support us, just as he said. His dedication was something to admire, a quality that made him a true asset to our clan.

    I stood there, watching Alex, and I couldn¡¯t help but think how lucky we were to have him. His loyalty and determination would only grow stronger with time, and I was confident that one day, he¡¯d achieve whatever he set his mind to¡ªwhether that was becoming a Demon Lord or something even greater.

    As the conversation naturally wound down, Mom turned to Grandma Fann with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°Mom, I think it might be time for the boys to tackle their first Labyrinth,¡± she suggested, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. ¡°They¡¯re all as strong as a C-Class party already, with Xiro being B-Class. After a bit more training, the Jerrica Labyrinth should be conquerable for them.¡±

    Grandma Fann raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°The Goblin King hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet, Vericka. He¡¯s an A-Class threat,¡± she reminded her, the weight of those words hanging in the air.

    Mom nodded, acknowledging the risk. ¡°If needed, I¡¯ll go clear the cave out before I send them. But after watching them today, I¡¯m confident they¡¯ll be fine¡ªespecially with Xiro there,¡± she said, her tone firm with belief.

    Hearing my name made me perk up. ¡°What¡¯s this Labyrinth you¡¯re talking about?¡± I asked, curious about the challenge that was being discussed.

    Mom shrugged slightly, a hint of mystery in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember a lot of the history. I found its location from a book I had when I was a kid. I haven''t been there in ages.¡±

    Before I could press further, Alex spoke up. ¡°Xiro, would you mind showing me to Mom¡¯s house? I want to go help out.¡±

    I glanced over at him and nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll walk you down the street,¡± I replied. I was still curious about the Labyrinth, but I figured there¡¯d be time to learn more later.

    Mom gave me a quick nod of approval. ¡°Be home before dark, Moonlight,¡± she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    ¡°Got it,¡± I agreed.

    Before heading out, I walked over to Grandma Fann, giving her a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek. She smiled warmly, her eyes filled with that familiar love and wisdom that always seemed to surround her.

    With that, I turned to leave, Alex falling into step beside me as we walked out of the house. Behind us, I could hear Mom, Steez, and Grandma Fann continuing their conversation, but their voices quickly faded into the background as we made our way down the street. The sun was beginning to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows on the ground and bathing Talasi in a warm, golden light.

    As we walked, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the day¡¯s events¡ªthe challenges ahead, the family ties that seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment, and the promise of new adventures on the horizon. This Labyrinth Mom mentioned sounded like the perfect opportunity to test our strength, and I was eager to see what it had in store for us.

    But for now, I focused on the present, guiding Alex toward Glynis¡¯s house. The air was cool, a gentle breeze rustling the leaves of the trees lining the street. It was a peaceful afternoon, and as we walked together, I felt a sense of calm settle over me.

    This was just the beginning. There was so much more to come¡ªnew challenges, new discoveries, and new bonds to be forged. I couldn¡¯t wait to see where the path would take us next.

    As we reached Aunt Glynis¡¯s house, I knew one thing for sure: whatever lay ahead, was going to be exciting. And with that thought in mind, I felt ready for anything. Especially that Labyrinth Mom was talking about.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 12: Move B!

    Chapter 12: Move Bitch

    Day 6 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    As the carriage rolled along the dirt road, the journey for Prince Luda and Sir Edwind was finally nearing its end. The six Knights of Braye trailed closely behind, their bicorns¡¯ hooves drumming a steady rhythm against the earth. The landscape around them had transformed from the calm territories of Babylonia into the dense, mana-rich air of Velonica. They were now only a day''s ride away from Talasi, a destination that seemed so close, yet still distant enough to keep them in the confines of this carriage.

    Luda¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the horizon as they continued their journey. He imagined what this air would do to an ordinary human¡ªa person without mana sensitivity would probably suffocate or collapse under the invisible force pressing down on them.

    Edwind, seated opposite Luda, broke the silence. "I''ve heard rumors that the mana in Velonica has been growing stronger each year," he remarked, his voice laced with curiosity.

    Luda nodded, his gaze still fixed on the rolling scenery outside. "Has it now," he replied, his tone distant and thoughtful.

    The prince¡¯s mind wandered to the potential long-term effects this increasing mana density could have on the environment. What would happen to the flora and fauna? And isn''t this Devil of Velonica''s land?

    As these thoughts circled in his mind, a new sensation caught his attention¡ªa faint, acrid scent tickling his nose. He sniffed the air subtly, recognizing the distinct smell of something burning. His senses sharpened, and he leaned slightly forward, trying to pinpoint the source of the scent.

    The carriage rattled over a small bump, and Luda shifted in his seat. He wasn¡¯t one for idle conversation, especially not when it came to matters outside his immediate interests. Whenever he wasn''t interacting with Edwind or discussing family affairs, he kept a mysterious air about himself, speaking only when necessary. His replies to others were often clipped, his words calculated and minimal. There was always an intensity to him, a sense of focus that suggested his thoughts were perpetually occupied with some distant, future goal. His eyes, though often scanning his surroundings, seemed to be looking beyond the present, always fixated on something far off in the distance.

    Today was no different. Luda found himself growing restless, his body itching for movement. The trip had been smooth, almost too smooth for his liking. In truth, it had been boring¡ªan endless stretch of calm, uneventful hours. He sighed, his breath fogging slightly in the cool, dense air as he gazed out the window, his mind wandering back to the burning smell, which was now growing stronger.

    Edwind, ever perceptive, noticed the prince''s sigh. "Bored already, Your Highness? The scenery not to your liking?" he asked, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Luda didn''t turn from the window, but a faint smirk touched his lips. "Scenery¡¯s fine, if not a bit depressing at times. Just waiting for something to stop it from being so¡­ peaceful," he replied, his tone betraying a hint of amusement.

    He continued scanning the environment, his eyes narrowing slightly as the carriage crested a small hill, revealing more of the road ahead. "And with so many rumors about the Devil of Velonica, I''m not quite sure what I was expecting."

    Just as Luda was about to settle back into his seat, a shrill scream pierced the air. It was a woman¡¯s scream, full of fear and panic, carried on the wind from somewhere ahead. The carriage jolted slightly as the driver pulled the reins, slowing the bicorns.

    One of the knights riding alongside the carriage leaned closer to the window, his voice urgent but controlled. "There''s a problem up ahead, Your Majesty. Do we stop and assist, or ignore it?"

    Luda¡¯s smirk widened into a grin, and for the first time in hours, he turned to look at Edwind. The excitement in his eyes was unmistakable, though he tried to temper it. "There we go, Ed," he said, his voice laced with anticipation. "It seems The Creator is granting wishes today."

    Despite his apparent excitement, Luda wasn''t the type to involve himself in other people''s matters unless they aligned with his goals. But the possibility of a challenge, a chance to gain strength or experience, was too tempting to resist. He leaned back in his seat, his mind already shifting gears, thinking of how to approach the situation.

    "Do you have a scarf or a mask?" Luda suddenly asked, his tone casual, as if he were inquiring about the weather.

    Edwind blinked, caught off guard by the odd request. "A scarf or mask, Your Highness?" he repeated, clearly surprised.

    Luda nodded, his eyes once again fixed on the road ahead. "Yes," he said simply, offering no further explanation.

    The smell of smoke was stronger now, mingling with the scent of charred wood and something more acrid¡ªburning flesh, perhaps. Whatever awaited them on the road ahead, promised to be anything but dull.

    As the carriage drew closer, the smell of smoke and burning flesh became almost suffocating, mixing with the earthy scent of the forest. The sky above was thick with dark clouds, adding to the oppressive atmosphere, while the dense mana in the air hummed with an eerie vibrancy. Luda''s eyes narrowed as we approached a scene straight out of a nightmare.

    Ahead, a group of Sociovores merchants¡ªa mix of Dark Elves and Light Elves¡ªwere trapped within a ring of fire that crackled and hissed, hungry for more fuel. The flames cast a hellish glow on the surroundings, flickering shadows dancing wildly across the dirt road. Two elves already lay dead on the ground, their bodies charred beyond recognition, their lifeless forms twisted in agonizing positions.

    The merchant¡¯s cart, once laden with goods, was now a blazing inferno, its wooden frame splintering and collapsing under the intense heat. The remaining merchants stood frozen in terror, their wide eyes locked on the monstrous figure before them¡ªa Moltenfang Direwolf. The beast was enormous, easily twice the size of any normal wolf, with molten eyes that glowed like embers, and a coat of fur that seemed to shimmer with an inner fire. Its fangs, long and razor-sharp, dripped with a viscous, glowing liquid¡ªlava, venomous and deadly.

    Two Dark Elf males, each equipped with basic adventurer gear and swords, stood in front of the three Light Elf women, their bodies tense and trembling. The Dark Elves¡ªone with blue hair, the other with black¡ªwere clearly outmatched, their swords trembling in their hands as they tried to muster the courage to protect the women behind them. The Light Elves were dressed in simple gowns and ankle-high shoes. They clung to each other, their blonde hair matted with sweat and soot. Their faces were pale, eyes wide with fear as they stared at the looming threat.

    Without warning, the blue-haired Dark Elf made a desperate move. He lunged at the Moltenfang, his sword raised high, hoping to catch the beast off guard. But the Direwolf was quicker, impossibly quick. It sidestepped the attack with a fluid grace that belied its massive size, its molten eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence. In a flash, it struck, its jaws closing around the Dark Elf¡¯s neck with a sickening crunch.

    The Dark Elf barely had time to scream before the Direwolf¡¯s fangs injected their deadly venom. The merchants watched as his body convulsed, the venom working its way through his veins, igniting him from the inside out. His skin bubbled and melted away as flames erupted from within, his scream dying in his throat as he was consumed by fire. The Light Elves¡¯ screams echoed through the forest, a chorus of pure, unadulterated horror as they watched their protector die in the most agonizing way possible.

    The Direwolf released its grip, letting the ashen remains of the Dark Elf¡¯s skeleton collapse to the ground in a heap. For a moment, the beast paused, as if savoring the terror in the air, before turning its gaze to the second Dark Elf. The remaining male elf, his face twisted in a mix of rage and desperation, saw his chance. He charged, swinging his sword with all his might, aiming for the beast¡¯s head.

    But the Moltenfang was ready. The sword struck the Direwolf¡¯s skull, but instead of piercing through, it rebounded with a force that sent the Dark Elf flying backward. He hit the ground hard, his sword clattering uselessly beside him. The impact left him stunned, gasping for breath as he tried to regain his bearings.

    The Direwolf wasted no time. It reared back, its jaws opening wide, and a fireball formed in its throat. With a roar, it unleashed the fiery projectile, the ball of flame hurtling through the air with terrifying speed. The Dark Elf barely had time to react before the fireball struck him square in the chest, engulfing him in a blaze of searing heat. His screams were cut short as the flames consumed him, reducing him to a writhing, burning figure on the ground.

    The Light Elves were paralyzed with fear, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as they huddled together. Tears streamed down their soot-streaked faces, their eyes wide with despair. They knew they were next¡ªthere was no escape from the horror that had befallen them. The Moltenfang Direwolf, its eyes glowing with a malevolent hunger, slowly turned its gaze toward them, the promise of death reflected in its burning stare.

    The Moltenfang Direwolf, a terrifying sight with its molten eyes and smoldering fur crept closer to the trembling Light Elves. Its massive paws crushed the earth beneath it, the heat radiating from its body causing the air to shimmer and distort. The elves clung to each other, their breaths shallow, as the beast bared its fangs, savoring the fear in their wide eyes. The world seemed to close in around them, the oppressive heat and looming death tightening like a noose.

    Suddenly, a blur of motion broke the stifling tension¡ªa flash of speed too quick to fully register. Prince Luda, his figure a streak of determination, launched himself from the shadows with a spear formed of blazing Yang Mana, his presence marked only by the intense energy that crackled around him. The spear, a weapon of pure light and power, struck the Direwolf in its face, slamming into its blindside with a force that echoed like a thunderclap. The impact sent the beast''s massive head crashing into the ground, a burst of dirt and stone erupting from the point of contact.

    Luda used the momentum of the recoil to push himself back, flipping gracefully through the air before landing in front of the cowering Light Elves. His golden-yellow scarf, wrapped tightly around his lower face, concealed his identity, leaving only his intense, focused eyes visible. Those eyes, glowing with a mix of mana and fierce determination, scanned the scene with a calmness that belied the chaos around him.

    In the background, Sir Edwind worked quickly, his hands moving in fluid, practiced motions as he cast [Air Control: Suffocation]. The flames that had trapped the merchants and consumed their cart began to die, starved of oxygen by Edwind¡¯s precise manipulation of the air. The fire hissed and sputtered out, leaving only smoldering embers in its wake. The Direwolf, now bleeding from the savage blow Luda had dealt, let out a deafening roar of rage. Its molten blood sizzled as it hit the ground, the beast¡¯s fury now fully ignited.

    The Direwolf, eyes burning with vengeance, began to gather its fiery energy, a glowing orb of flame forming in its maw. But before it could unleash its attack, Luda was ready. With a swift motion, he created a Yang Mana-Shield, a shimmering barrier of light that deflected the incoming fireball with ease. The flames splashed harmlessly against the shield, dissipating into the air as Luda prepared his next move.

    Without hesitation, Luda leaped from behind the shield, his spear already forming in his hands. The weapon¡¯s tip glowed with concentrated Water Mana thanks to his [Water Control] skill, the energy swirling into a focused point of lethal precision. The blue trail it left in the air as he threw it was a stark contrast to the orange-red heat of the Direwolf. The spear flew with unerring accuracy, its path guided by Luda¡¯s expert control, and struck the Direwolf directly in its left eye.

    The beast howled in pain, the sound reverberating through the forest and sending chills down the spines of those who heard it. The Light Elves gasped in astonishment, their eyes wide with disbelief and hope. This small figure, wrapped in mystery, had done what they thought impossible¡ªhe had struck down the beast that had threatened to end their lives.

    The Direwolf, now blinded and in excruciating pain, began to panic. Its body trembled as it tried to gather energy for one final, desperate attack¡ªa blast of fire that would consume everything around it.

    But Edwind, ever vigilant, called out, "Now is the best time to finish it off!"

    Luda, his voice calm and resolute, replied, "I was already planning to."

    He began forming intricate hand seals, the motions smooth and deliberate, each one charged with purpose. As he finished the last seal, he chanted, "[Superior Water Mana Arts: Geyser Explosion]!" His words were infused with power, resonating through the air as the concentrated Water Mana at the spear¡¯s tip began to pulse and expand.

    Inside the Direwolf¡¯s skull, the water mana erupted with the force of a raging flood, tearing through the beast¡¯s head in a violent surge. Gallons of water burst from its eyes, ears, and mouth, the pressure drowning it from within. The Direwolf''s body convulsed, its molten blood cooling rapidly as the water extinguished its internal fire. The explosion sent a massive shockwave through the forest, the force of it shaking the very ground.

    Edwind reacted swiftly, using [Air Control] to form a wind barrier that shielded the Light Elves from the brunt of the explosion. The barrier held firm as the aftershock of the attack passed, leaving the surrounding area eerily silent, save for the sound of water dripping from the lifeless corpse of the Direwolf. As the dust settled, the Knights of Braye finally arrived, their bicorns snorting and pawing at the ground, their riders struggling to catch their breath. They looked at Luda with a mix of awe and frustration.

    ¡°Damn, Your Highness,¡± one of them remarked, shaking his head, ¡°you¡¯re too fast. Our bicorns can¡¯t keep up with you.¡±

    Another knight surveyed the scene, his eyes widening at the devastation left behind. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°A Moltenfang Direwolf? I¡¯ve heard nightmare tales of these beasts¡ªone of them wiped out an entire platoon once.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Another knight, more seasoned, sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s hard to protect someone stronger and faster than all of us combined,¡± he muttered, shaking his head.

    Edwind, stepping up beside Luda, gave a small, reassuring smile. ¡°Your two strongest mana affinities were a perfect match up,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of content. ¡°Fire Beast normally do bad against Water.¡±

    As Prince Luda released the summoning of his magical weapons, a faint shimmer of mana dissipated into the air, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the Moltenfang Direwolf had gone down far too easily. His brow furrowed with suspicion, and he found himself walking back to the beast¡¯s massive corpse. The once fearsome creature now lay still, its fiery life extinguished, but something about the battle nagged at Luda. He crouched beside the beast, his sharp eyes scanning its singed fur and deep wounds for any sign of why it had fallen so quickly.

    As he examined the Direwolf''s injuries, he barely registered the Light Elves approaching him. Their voices were filled with gratitude, trembling with the aftershock of their near-death experience. ¡°Thank you, sir! You saved us¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing it to save anyone,¡± Luda cut them off, his tone cold and dismissive. He didn¡¯t even look up from the Direwolf as he continued, ¡°I just saw a good opportunity to get a fight in.¡±

    The Light Elves exchanged confused glances, their initial gratitude faltering under the weight of his indifference. One of them, braver than the rest, stepped forward. ¡°But we owe you our lives. Please, at least let us know your name¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Luda interrupted, finally standing up and turning his back on them. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to make introductions. Forget you saw me.¡±

    The Light Elves blinked, stunned by his words. The confusion and disappointment in their eyes were palpable, their gratitude now mingling with a sense of rejection they didn¡¯t quite understand. Before they could protest further, Sir Edwind approached, his demeanor calm and reassuring.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean to offend,¡± Edwind said smoothly, his voice warm and comforting like a gentle breeze. ¡°He simply has other matters on his mind. You¡¯ll be safe on your way to Lashun now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Edwind¡¯s words seemed to ease their confusion, and the Light Elves nodded slowly, casting one last uncertain glance at Luda before they began to gather their things. The older merchant, her voice weary from years of hard travel, muttered under her breath, ¡°Cold and unwelcoming, that young Celestial¡­¡±

    But before she could finish, the youngest of the group, a girl with freckles scattered across her face like stars, spoke up, her voice soft and filled with admiration. ¡°I think he¡¯s kind of cool¡­¡± Her eyes sparkled with a look of innocent admiration, one that Edwind couldn¡¯t help but notice with a small, knowing smile.

    Luda, oblivious to the exchange, had already turned toward his carriage, his mind still preoccupied. ¡°We¡¯ve spent enough time here,¡± he called out to Edwind and the knights as he approached the elegant vehicle. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    The knights nodded, swiftly moving to their positions as the carriage¡¯s door closed behind Luda. As the carriage set off down the road, the recently rescued Light Elves fading into the distance, Luda sat in silence, his thoughts still churning. He replayed the battle in his mind, the way the Direwolf had faltered, its energy already drained before his attack had even landed.

    Edwind, ever perceptive, noticed the faraway look in the prince¡¯s eyes. ¡°A copper for your thoughts?¡± he asked, breaking the silence inside the carriage.

    Luda blinked, pulled back to the present by Edwind¡¯s voice. He glanced over at the mage, then sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he prepared to share his concerns. ¡°The mana beast¡­ it was already weakened when I got to it,¡± he began, his voice low and thoughtful. ¡°It was on its last leg, and that¡¯s the only reason I took it down so easily.¡±

    Edwind nodded, listening intently. ¡°You think someone else fought it before you?¡±

    Luda nodded, his brow furrowed in contemplation. ¡°Yeah. The Dark Elves got killed, so it wasn¡¯t them. But there¡¯s no way it was at full strength when I fought it. Someone else had to have weakened it first.¡±

    Edwind considered this, his expression serious. ¡°Maybe the person who weakened it was killed before they could finish the job,¡± he suggested. ¡°Either way, the Direwolf won¡¯t be a problem for anyone anymore.¡±

    Luda leaned back in his seat, his eyes narrowing as he mulled over Edwind¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± he admitted. But something still didn¡¯t sit right with him, a nagging doubt that refused to be silenced. ¡°But if the roads of Velonica were supposed to be safe for travel, then why was a beast like that out here?¡±

    Edwind sighed, his gaze drifting out the window as the landscape rolled by. ¡°I heard the same. But today showed that may not be the truth anymore.¡±

    Luda¡¯s thoughts turned darker as he stared out at the passing scenery. ¡°The Mikazuki Clan is supposed to house this region¡¯s Demon Lord,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Edwind. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why haven¡¯t they done anything about how dangerous it¡¯s become? It¡¯s hard to respect people who don¡¯t look after their land.¡±

    Edwind didn¡¯t reply immediately, his mind turning over Luda¡¯s words. After a moment, he spoke up, his tone thoughtful. ¡°Well, at least the trip is no longer a bore to you.¡±

    Luda didn¡¯t respond, but Edwind could see the determination simmering beneath his calm exterior. The prince might not have all the answers yet, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t stop until he did.

    <u>52 Hours Later</u>:

    Day 7 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    I remember the afternoon clearly. As I stepped out of my house, the sky was painted in hues of light blue. The cool air brushed against my skin, carrying the faint scent of blooming night flowers from the garden. Just as I was about to turn left towards the backyard, a sharp, familiar yell pierced the calm. It was Artamis, my younger brother, his voice echoing with frustration.

    Curiosity piqued, I made my way around the corner, the wooden steps creaking under my weight. The backyard was well-lit by the high sun, casting short shadows across the ground. There, amidst a clutter of tools and scattered parts, sat Artamis hunched over a broken gun he was meticulously repairing. The device wasn¡¯t just any firearm¡ªit was one of his early prototypes, far more advanced and powerful than anything Gaia had ever seen. His fingers moved deftly, adjusting components with a precision that spoke of countless hours spent perfecting his craft.

    Artamis looked up, his usually carefree demeanor replaced by a vexed expression. ¡°What¡¯s the issue, broski?¡± I asked, stepping closer. The frustration in his eyes was unmistakable, a stark contrast to his typical laid-back nature.

    He sighed heavily, setting aside the weapon. ¡°I had this Moltenfang weakened and trapped so I could drain it of its venom, but it got away yesterday. And without that venom, I can¡¯t finish this SCAR 20 design.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at his response. ¡°First, I don¡¯t even want to know how direwolf venom converts into an assault rifle.¡± My words hung in the air, half-joking, half-serious.

    Artamis began to whisper something under his breath, ¡°Easy Xi, [Transmutation].¡± But I was already turning my attention back to his blueprints, trying to decipher the intricate designs he had spread out on the workbench.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep the direwolf close, did you?¡± I mused aloud, tilting my head as I scanned the detailed schematics. The lines and symbols were a testament to Artamis¡¯s genius, each element meticulously planned to harness and transform the volatile venom into something lethal and precise.

    Artamis quickly interjected, his tone defensive. ¡°Oh no. I didn¡¯t have it anywhere that Mom could sense it.¡± His eyes darted towards the entrance as if expecting someone to walk in and catch him off guard.

    I chuckled, shaking my head in admiration. ¡°Smart move.¡± The tension in the air seemed to lift slightly as I acknowledged his cleverness.

    Despite the setback, Artamis¡¯s ingenuity never ceased to amaze me. His ability to blend my knowledge of advanced technology with arcane methods was unparalleled, and even in moments of frustration, his passion for his work was evident.

    The backyard was silent for a moment, save for the distant chirping of crickets and the soft rustling of leaves in the evening breeze. I placed a reassuring hand on Artamis¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out. Maybe there¡¯s another way to stabilize the chamber without relying solely on that venom.¡±

    He looked up, a flicker of hope returning to his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been experimenting with alternative oiling methods. It¡¯s risky, but it might just work.¡±

    I nodded, feeling a surge of pride for my brother. ¡°You got this shit, fam. Let¡¯s see what I can help with.¡± Together, we leaned over the blueprints, the dim light highlighting the intricate details of his latest invention.

    Artamis and I were still hunched over his blueprints when I felt it¡ªa subtle but unmistakable ripple in the air. My [Area Detection] flared up, warning me of two approaching mana signatures. They were strong, nearly on par with me and my siblings.

    I straightened, my eyes narrowing as I looked toward the horizon. "Looks like someone interesting just entered the town," I said, my voice laced with intrigue.

    Artamis glanced up from his work, but his expression remained indifferent. "I don''t care," he replied, already turning his attention back to his broken SCAR 20 design. "I''m gonna see if I can find some better material to replace what I lost with that Moltenfang."

    He stood up, brushing off his hands as if the conversation was already over. I watched him go, his mind fixated on his project, while mine was now elsewhere.

    As I turned my gaze back to the town''s entrance, the subtle vibrations beneath my feet grew more pronounced. A carriage, finely crafted and clearly meant for someone of high status, was approaching, its wheels crunching over the gravel road. The bicorns, clad in polished armor, snorted and pawed at the ground, their breath misting in the cool air.

    The carriage rolled to a stop in front of Lady Vericka¡¯s residence, and as it did, I noticed a group of knights in gleaming armor, their eyes sweeping over the area. One of them, a tall figure with a stern expression, caught sight of me standing casually in the yard.

    His brow furrowed in confusion, and he muttered under his breath, "The Devil of Velonica?"

    The words hung in the air like a challenge. His fellow knights turned their attention to me, their hands instinctively moving toward their weapons. I could feel their tension rising, the air thickening with unspoken suspicion and fear.

    Inside the carriage, Prince Luda must have heard the knight¡¯s comment because I felt his gaze on me even before I saw him. When he finally stepped out, his eyes locked onto mine, and I could see the slight disappointment in his expression. I could almost hear his thoughts, wondering if this kid, standing so nonchalantly in the yard, was really the source of the stories he had heard.

    But as soon as he looked away, dismissing me in his mind, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] screamed inside my head¡ªa failed attempt at a psychic attack had just bounced off my defenses. Someone was trying to mess with my mind. Before I could even question it, [Future Sense] triggered, this time with a more urgent warning.

    A split second later, I felt the rush of air as an attack came at me from my right blind side. Without thinking, I jumped into a backward somersault, narrowly avoiding a vicious strike aimed right where I had been standing. As I flipped through the air, my eyes caught sight of my attacker¡ªPrince Luda. The bastard had tried to catch me lacking.

    Our eyes met as I twisted my body mid-air, and I saw the surprise flicker across his face. He hadn¡¯t expected me to dodge, let alone counter. But I wasn¡¯t just evading; I was already preparing to strike back. As I tumbled through the air, I gathered wind mana with [Air Control] and dark mana with [Yin Control] into my left hand, condensing them into a spiraling sphere of indigo and green mystical energy. The magic fused, creating a lethal Mana Art called Deadwind, which left a corroding butterfly trail in its wake.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Sir Edwind, one of Luda¡¯s knights, his face a mask of shock as he realized how effortlessly I had evaded the Prince''s attack. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. I was already descending, the Deadwind sphere crackling in my palm, ready to press it against the back of Prince Luda¡¯s exposed breastplate.

    For a brief moment, I thought to myself, "I gotta thank the 4th Hokage for this," a grin spreading across my face as I prepared to end this quickly.

    Just as I was about to land the hit, Sir Edwind¡¯s desperate voice cut through the air, "Please, stop!"

    His plea cut through the tension, but I was too far in the moment to heed it. I was milliseconds away from making contact when, out of nowhere, a gust of wind whipped through the yard, and suddenly, Mom appeared between us, moving faster than I could track. In one fluid motion, she grabbed Luda by the collar and yanked him out of harm¡¯s way, her other hand gripping my wrist like a vice.

    With a flick of her wrist, she redirected my Deadwind attack upward, sending it spiraling into the sky. The sphere detonated high above the town, the explosion rocking the air with a deafening boom. A shockwave rippled out, shaking the very ground we stood on. Above us, the barrier that protected Talasi shimmered violently, absorbing the brunt of the blast but visibly weakening from the impact.

    I landed on my feet, my heart racing, as Vericka released my wrist and turned to face me. Her eyes were stern, but there was no anger¡ªjust a silent warning. The Prince, still reeling from being snatched away at the last second, stared at me with a mix of frustration and admiration.

    The air was thick with tension, the aftermath of the explosion hanging over us like a dark cloud. I took a deep breath, the adrenaline still coursing through my veins, as I met Vericka¡¯s gaze. This fight was far from over, but for now, the storm had passed.

    "Oh snap, hey Mom... what are you doing here?" I blurted out, trying to plaster on the most innocent look I could muster.

    Vericka stood there, arms crossed, an eyebrow raised so high it practically reached the heavens. My gaze darted to the barrier above, still shimmering weakly from the aftershock of my Deadwind explosion. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

    "Xiro, just what the hell were you thinking? Were you about to attack the prince with that?" Vericka¡¯s voice was sharp, like a slap to the back of the head. Her eyes bore into mine, and I could see the mixture of disbelief and anger swirling within them.

    "Uh, I''m sorry, Mom. I felt a killer intent. So a nigga just kind of reacted on instinct," I replied, scratching the back of my head sheepishly.

    I wasn¡¯t lying¡ªPrince Luda did try to ambush me. But I could tell from the look on her face that this wasn¡¯t going to get me off the hook so easily.

    Before she could tear into me any further, Sir Edwind rushed over, his staff tapping with each hurried step. He practically skidded to a stop in front of us, bowing deeply to show his respect. "My lady," he began, his voice laced with concern, "is the prince unharmed?"

    Vericka sighed, shaking her head slightly as she gently set Luda down in front of her. The kid looked a bit worse for wear, his pride clearly bruised more than anything else. He had this sulky expression, like a cat that had just been dunked in water.

    "Prince Luda Braye," Vericka said, her tone shifting from scolding mother to the measured voice of someone in charge, "I see you have the same way of introducing yourself as your mother. But I appreciate you not antagonizing Xiro before learning each other''s names." She looked down at Luda, and even though she tried to soften her expression, the prince still seemed to shrink a little under her gaze.

    "My deepest apologies, Lady Vericka," Sir Edwind chimed in, his voice almost cracking with nerves. "Our Majesty has a habit of being quick on the jump sometimes." He was practically groveling, which only made the whole situation feel even more awkward.

    Before Vericka could respond, Luda interrupted, his voice small but defiant. "I just wanted to see what the rumored Devil of Velonica was really like."

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªa snort of laughter escaped me before I could clamp my mouth shut. "My nigga, you¡¯ve got some balls on you, I¡¯ll give you that," I said, shaking my head in disbelief.

    Luda shot me a glare, but there was a flicker of something else in his eyes¡ªmaybe a grudging respect? Or maybe that was just my imagination. Either way, the kid wasn¡¯t backing down, which, honestly, I kind of admired. Still, Vericka wasn¡¯t done with us yet.

    "You two," she said, looking between Luda and me, "need to learn how to communicate without trying to knock each other¡¯s heads off. Xiro, you¡¯re better than this. And Luda Braye, next time, try a handshake first, huh?"

    I nodded, feigning contrition, but the smirk pulling at my lips betrayed me. The tension had finally started to deflate. Maybe this wasn¡¯t the best first impression, but hey, I¡¯d had worse.

    "Well," I said, clapping my hands together, "now that we¡¯ve got that out of the way, how about I go repair that barrier? I¡¯m sure Grandma would be pissed if I didn''t."

    Vericka just sighed, but I could see the corner of her mouth twitching upward in the ghost of a smile. "Smart boy," she said, finally relenting.

    With that, the tension dissolved completely, leaving behind the kind of weird, unexpected bond that only comes from nearly beating the snot out of each other. I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe, just maybe, shit was going to get a lot more interesting around there.

    And honestly, a nigga was kind of looking forward to it.

    [End of the Chapter]

 Chapter 13: 400 Degreez

    Chapter 13: 400 Degreez

    Day 7 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    I stood in the aftermath of my own handiwork, the air thick with a dense, unsettling energy. The barrier surrounding the town still shimmered, though it was faint and fractured, bearing the scars of my recent assault. I focused, letting [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] analyze the damage.

    The results were...interesting.

    "It¡¯s still eating away at the barrier," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] reported, the voice calm and analytical as always. "Your attack mixed Yin and Air mana to create a compounded mana¡ªessentially, you formed 100% pure magiton oxygen. This gas is lethal; it kills living cells and decays magitons, releasing micro amounts of energy as it does so."

    The implications of this hit me all at once. "Holy shit, why were we about to hit that boy with that?"

    "You were thinking of proving a point, so I helped," [Midnight Star: Belial] replied, cutting in nonchalantly.

    "Belial, the fuck!? Null, don''t do that." My thoughts were racing.

    "Was I not following your desires?" [Midnight Star: Belial]¡¯s voice held a hint of sarcasm as if he found my sudden change in attitude amusing.

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted, "but I didn¡¯t want to kill him."

    "Fine¡­" Belial muttered, a note of reluctant compliance in his tone. I could almost imagine him shrugging within my mind, dismissing the matter as unimportant.

    The barrier flickered weakly as it struggled to hold itself together. I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck as the weight of what I had nearly done settled in. A small mistake, but it could¡¯ve had huge consequences.

    "Would you like to repair the barrier to 100%?" [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts¡ªefficient, precise, and ready with a solution.

    "Yeah, I agreed, already envisioning the repairs in my mind. But let¡¯s add a few layers to bolster the defense. Can we use [Transmutation] with [Barrier Creation] to change the properties of the layers?"

    "An excellent idea," Tsukuyomi responded. I could feel his calculations beginning even before I¡¯d finished speaking. He was always a step ahead, a quality that was both impressive and slightly unnerving.

    I held out my hands, palms facing each other, and concentrated. Between them, a cube of energy began to form, shimmering with the blue-white light of pure magitons. The cube rotated slowly, and I started layering it with different properties. The first was an energy-absorbing layer, designed to neutralize any attacks by draining it of its magic power. The second was a Mana Cancel layer, capable of nullifying spells and magical assaults.

    "After witnessing Vericka¡¯s [By Your Side] in action," Tsukuyomi added, his voice tinged with something akin to admiration, "We now understand Spatial Warping. You could use [Spatial Control] to alter the dimensions between each layer, giving the barrier an extra level of defense."

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. "You analyzed Mom in that short amount of time?" I asked, more rhetorically than anything. Tsukuyomi¡¯s capabilities never ceased to amaze me, but this was on another level. He had deciphered the mechanics of a high-level skill just from observation.

    I focused, my mind linking with Tsukuyomi¡¯s suggestions. I began weaving [Spatial Control] into the barrier¡¯s layers, creating tiny pockets of space between them that would distort and diffuse any incoming attack. The cube between my palms pulsed as it grew more complex, each layer adding another level of defense.

    Finally satisfied, I thrust my hands upwards, and the cube shot into the sky. It expanded as it flew, its layers unfolding like an intricate piece of origami, until it formed a new, multi-layered barrier that overlapped with the fractured remnants of the old one. The prism dome shimmered once again, this time brighter and stronger, laced with the new protective measures.

    "With this in place," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] informed me, "you could launch multiple Deadwind Arts safely. The barrier will hold."

    I started walking back toward my home, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. "I¡¯ll probably work on a few new arts then," I replied, already thinking of the next challenge. The town was safe for now, but there was always room for improvement, and I wasn¡¯t about to let things slide.

    The air was cool against my skin as I walked, the afternoon settling in, peaceful and calm¡ªat least for the moment. The barrier shimmered behind me, a testament to power used wisely, a balance of destruction and repair. There was always more to learn, more to refine, and I intended to keep pushing those boundaries. I couldn''t let the mood of an accident keep the atmosphere groggy.

    As I strolled through the calm streets of the town, the afternoon air was packed with the scents of grilled meats, spiced vegetables, and sweet pastries from the various food stalls lining the way. The soft glow of warm sunlight on the cobblestone path, and the distant chatter of townsfolk filled the air, creating a symphony of everyday life.

    I was lost in thought, reflecting on the events of the day, when a voice called out to me, cutting through the noise.

    "Lord Xiro! Lord Xiro Mikazuki! Hey, over here!"

    I turned to see one of the food vendors waving me over, his broad smile revealing a few missing teeth. He was an older man, with a kind face and eyes that twinkled with gratitude.

    "Thanks for those extra boars you brought me earlier today," he said, his voice loud and cheerful, carrying over the general hum of the market. "Hunting has been tougher these last few month cycles."

    I returned his smile with a nod. "No problem, old man. Glad I could help."

    "Come by later," the vendor continued, leaning over the counter of his stall, "I¡¯ll have some spare beef cuts ready for you to take back to Lady Vericka. She¡¯ll appreciate it."

    "Will do," I replied, feeling a slight warmth in my chest. It was moments like these that reminded me of the small but meaningful connections I had in this town.

    As I exchanged a few more pleasantries with the vendor, my gaze shifted to a figure standing just in front of the stall. The man was hard to miss¡ªtall, about 6''2", with fair skin that seemed to almost glow in the sunlight. His sand-brown hair was thick and wild, cascading down to his shoulders, but what caught my eye was his chest-long beard, with a mustache braided neatly on both sides. He was dressed in a chocolate button-up shirt paired with a black fitted vest, the kind of outfit that spoke of both refinement and a certain ruggedness.

    But it was his silver circular glasses and pointed ears, like those of an Elf or Majin, that truly set him apart. He held a book in one hand, its cover adorned with symbols that piqued my curiosity. I couldn''t help but notice the way he handled it¡ªalmost reverently, as if it held secrets not meant for just anyone.

    "Tsukuyomi, what do you make of that book?" I asked internally, my mind linking with [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi].

    "Analyzing..." Tsukuyomi responded, a faint hum of energy pulsing through me. "The book has a high concentration of spiritual energy coming from within. The cover is written in ancient Celestial script. The text reads Fate''s Diary."

    "Fate''s Diary?" I thought, intrigued. But before I could delve deeper into the implications of that, I was abruptly pulled from my musings.

    "Xi! Yo, Xiro!"

    I turned to see Alex and Steez making their way toward me, their faces lit up with excitement. Alex, my cousin¡ªshort, broad, and always brimming with energy, while Steez, my brother, was slimmer and slightly taller, his demeanor more laid-back but no less intense.

    I gave them both a nod in greeting, a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. "What''s up?"

    "We just heard that the Prince made it into town," Steez said, his voice buzzing with excitement. "We''re going over to meet him."

    "You want to come with us?" Alex added, his eyes bright with anticipation.

    I chuckled, the memory of my first encounter with the Prince flashing through my mind. "Be prepared, he might still wanna fight," I said, the amusement clear in my tone.

    Alex and Steez exchanged puzzled looks, clearly not understanding. But I just shook my head, still grinning. "You''ll see," I said, leaving them with that small piece of mystery.

    As they fell into step beside me, I glanced back toward the stall, where the tall man with the book had been standing. But he was gone, vanished as if he¡¯d never been there at all. The vendor, still busy preparing food, was the only one left, oblivious to the strange presence that had just disappeared.

    A sense of unease crept up my spine, but I shook it off, focusing on the conversation with my brother and cousin as we made our way toward the town square.

    When the three of us¡ªSteez, Alex, and I¡ªfinally made it back to Mom¡¯s house, we were greeted by an unusual sight. The six knights of Prince Luda stood outside the house, their imposing figures casting long shadows across the ground. They were positioned strategically in the shade, clearly trying to escape the relentless heat of the afternoon sun. Without their helmets, their faces were visible, and I could see the strain in their expressions. Four of them were drenched in sweat, the heavy armor they wore clearly taking its toll in the sweltering weather.

    I could tell they were uncomfortable, so I decided to do something about it. With a subtle motion of my hand, I summoned a continuous gentle breeze. It whispered through the air, weaving around the knights and cooling their overheated bodies. I watched as they visibly relaxed, their shoulders loosening as the refreshing wind brushed over them. Satisfied, I continued inside, Steez and Alex following close behind me.

    Once inside, the atmosphere shifted from the oppressive heat of the outside to the cool, welcoming interior of Vericka¡¯s home. The scent of freshly brewed tea mingled with the faint aroma of lavender, creating a calming environment. As we walked further into the living room, I noticed Sir Edwind and Prince Luda seated comfortably on the couch. Vericka was across from them on the loveseat, pouring tea into delicate porcelain cups for everyone.

    Sir Edwind was speaking as we entered, his voice smooth and tinged with curiosity. "Lady Vericka, I must say, your home is a marvel of modern advancements. The technology here... it¡¯s quite impressive."

    Vericka smiled warmly, acknowledging the compliment with a graceful nod. "Thank you, Sir Edwind. Much of it is the result of my many adventures, though I must give credit to Xiro here for some of the improvements."

    At this, Prince Luda, who had been quietly sipping his tea, paused for a moment. His eyes flicked in my direction, a brief but deliberate glance before he returned his attention to the cup in his hand. It was a subtle gesture, but I caught it. The prince was observing, taking in more than he let on.

    Steez, never one to enter quietly, announced our presence as we approached the group. "Mom, we''re home!"

    Vericka, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of affection and amusement, responded without missing a beat. "We have company, dear."

    Sir Edwind took that as his cue to stand up, his movements precise and practiced. He turned to Steez and Alex, offering a respectful nod. "I am Sir Edwind, the Court Mage of the Braye Kingdom. And this," he gestured toward the young man beside him, "is Prince Luda."

    Alex, ever the casual one, was the first to speak up. "Hey, what''s up?" he said, his tone friendly but informal.

    Before I could react, Steez reached over and slapped the back of Alex¡¯s head with a playful yet firm smack. "Idiot, you''re supposed to bow when you meet royalty!"

    Alex rubbed the back of his head, giving Steez an annoyed look. "I was getting there," he muttered under his breath.

    Prince Luda, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, gave a small, acknowledging nod. His voice, when he finally spoke, was quiet yet carried an air of authority. "There is no need to bow," he said, his words measured and calm. "We¡¯ll be training together for the next couple of years. We¡¯re all equals here."

    Both Steez and Alex seemed to appreciate the prince¡¯s down-to-earth attitude. They exchanged glances, their earlier tension dissipating into curiosity and a hint of excitement.

    "Training together?" Alex asked, a smile creeping onto his face. "Sounds exciting."

    Steez nodded in agreement, a spark of interest lighting up his eyes. "Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Maybe you can show us some moves from your kingdom."

    The prince gave a small smile in return, the kind that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes but was genuine nonetheless. "I¡¯m sure we can learn much from each other."

    As the conversation continued, I couldn¡¯t help but observe the dynamic forming between us all. There was a sense of anticipation in the air, an unspoken understanding that the next few months would be challenging, but also an opportunity to grow stronger together.

    I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. The questions had been swirling in my head since we walked in, and the weight of them was too much to bear. So, I broke the silence with a question that had been gnawing at me. "Why does another nation''s future ruler need to be trained by Mom? And on top of that, learn one of our clan''s strongest techniques?"

    As soon as the words left my mouth, the room fell into an even deeper silence. The air felt thick, charged with a sudden tension. All eyes turned toward me, some curious, others uneasy. I could feel the heat of their stares, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I wanted answers, and I wasn¡¯t going to back down.

    Sir Edwind took a moment, letting my question hang in the air before he responded. His voice was measured, careful, like he was choosing each word with precision. "Because without your clan, the Trappers would have destroyed Gaia long ago. So if there is anyone we need to learn from, it is the clan that helped the Great King Garland reflect the first invasion."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    His words hit me like a sack of nickels. I knew our clan''s history was steeped in power and prestige, but to hear it laid out like that¡ªto hear that without us, Gaia might not even exist¡ªwas something else entirely.

    I felt a flicker of confusion, a question forming before I could stop it. "What do you mean by that?"

    Before Sir Edwind could answer, Mom stepped in, her voice as calm and composed as ever. She set her tea down gently, the porcelain clinking softly against the saucer. "Synga Mikazuki once taught Garland the same technique, Xiro. And Garland used it to take down the Trapper named Virgo."

    I blinked, trying to process her words. Synga¡­ my ancestor, someone I¡¯d heard stories about but never truly understood. He had taught Garland Braye? My mind was racing, trying to connect the dots. But before I could say anything, Prince Luda¡¯s voice cut through the room like a knife.

    "Why would it matter when you hide away in your little boondock town, away from true responsibility?"

    The shock of his words stunned the room into silence. I could see Sir Edwind¡¯s eyes widen as he turned sharply towards Mom, bowing deeply in apology. Steez and Alex looked at each other, clearly confused, their faces mirroring the same unease. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening¡ªdidn¡¯t understand the tension that had suddenly spiked between Luda and me.

    I felt blindsided like I¡¯d just been punched in the gut. The insult was clear, but what stung more was the fact that it had come from this new nigga. My mind was a whirl of emotions¡ªanger, confusion, annoyance. I locked eyes with him, feeling a fire ignite in my chest.

    ¡°What the fuck are you saying, my nigga?¡± I shot back, my voice low, laced with the anger I was barely holding in check. ¡°Break it down for me, ''cause I must be stupid.¡±

    Luda¡¯s grin widened; a cold, satisfied smirk that made me want to knock it right off his face. But before I could move or say anything, he spoke again, his tone sharp and cutting.

    ¡°Why do you wield such immense power yet sit idle while your land crumbles?¡± Each word was a jab, his voice steady and relentless. ¡°Your nation is a fractured relic. Lashun, once a symbol of your clan¡¯s influence, has turned into a cesspool of danger for its own people. Your clan was the lifeblood of this nation, but all I see now is a dried-up husk, abandoned by the very power that should have revived it.¡±

    My fists clenched at my sides, his accusations pressing down on me like a weight I wasn¡¯t ready to bear. I was still getting my bearings in this world, still learning its ways. I didn¡¯t want to jump into the fray before I was ready, didn¡¯t want to paint a target on my back too soon. His words cut deep, like salt in a wound, stinging and bitter. I could¡¯ve done more, sure, but was it my place? My responsibility? He didn¡¯t get it¡ªhow could he? But that didn¡¯t stop him from twisting the knife.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear these people mean nothing to you. I could never stomach such indifference. So I do what you won¡¯t¡ªI learn, I act, and I protect my nation, even if it means studying the history of another clan¡­ in another land.¡±

    The room fell into silence, the faint ticking of a clock the only sound. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, waiting for my response. But for a moment, I couldn¡¯t find the words. Luda¡¯s accusations settled in my chest, heavy and suffocating. He knew nothing about me beyond rumors, yet¡­ could I really say I was improving my hood? Were my minor efforts really enough?

    I thought back to my childhood on Earth, struggling to survive, wishing someone with power would come and fix what I couldn¡¯t. Wishing someone would take responsibility and make shit better, especially for kids like me. And here I was, just bullshittin'' with this new life and power. Maybe he was right a bit... Maybe I was fuckin'' around.

    But I couldn¡¯t let Luda see that. I couldn¡¯t let him know his words had hit home. So I took a deep breath, forcing down the anger and the hurt, and met his gaze head-on.

    Luda¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy and unsettling, gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. His accusations had stung, not because they were baseless, but because, deep down, a part of me knew there was some truth to them. I had been hiding, shying away from the responsibilities that came with my power, and he had called me out on it in front of everyone.

    As the silence stretched, Sir Edwind cleared his throat, trying to smooth over the tension. "Your Highness," he began, his tone firm but respectful, "I believe an apology is in order. Lady Vericka and her son have shown us nothing but hospitality, and your words were¡ª"

    I held up a hand, cutting him off. "Don¡¯t sweat it, Edwind." My voice was steady, though my mind was still reeling. "It¡¯s clear Luda won¡¯t relax until he gets an understanding of who I am." I met Luda¡¯s gaze, letting him see that I wasn¡¯t backing down. If he wanted to push, I was ready to push back.

    Mom finished the last sip of her tea and set the cup down with a soft clink. Her eyes were on Luda, sharp and unreadable. "Prince Luda, You have no right to blame Xiro for my sins," she said, her voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of warning.

    I shook my head, stopping her before she could continue. "It¡¯s fine, Mom," I said, surprising myself with how much I meant it. "He¡¯s kind of right." I turned my attention back to Luda, feeling a strange sense of clarity settle over me. "Only recently have I even given my future much thought outside of just doing whatever I wanted. But now, after learning more about our clan¡¯s legacy¡­ I¡¯ve realized I want more. I want to create a paradise for everyone, one day."

    The room went still, the weight of my words sinking in. For a moment, no one spoke, the silence stretching taut between us. Then, suddenly, Luda burst out laughing, the sound harsh and incredulous.

    "You sound like a child," he sneered, shaking his head. "Creating a paradise? That would require the power of the Creator himself. You would need to get a lot of people in line."

    I met his eyes, my expression dead serious. "Then I¡¯ll become stronger than the Creator to make it happen," I replied punching my fist into my palm.

    For the first time, Luda¡¯s laughter faltered, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. I could see the gears turning in his head, the realization dawning on him that I wasn¡¯t joking. Edwind was silent, his gaze flicking between the two of us, and I could tell he was weighing the gravity of what I¡¯d just said. The air in the room grew tense, almost electric; as if we were all standing on the edge of something monumental.

    Then, just as the silence threatened to become suffocating, Steez broke it with his usual flair. "And I¡¯mma be the Realest Nigga Alive, so everythang gonna be good." He said it with such confidence, such casual certainty, that for a moment, the tension cracked.

    Alex, standing beside him, nodded in agreement, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. I could see the confusion cross Luda¡¯s face at Steez¡¯s words, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of what he¡¯d just heard.

    Mom stood up then, her movement drawing all our attention. "Well, how about we just get it out of y¡¯all¡¯s systems," she suggested, her tone light but with an edge that told us she was serious. "Let¡¯s head to the backyard, fellas."

    I felt a grin tug at my lips, the adrenaline starting to pulse through my veins. Luda mirrored the expression, though his was more of a challenge than excitement. I could see Sir Edwind bring a hand to his face with a deep sigh; a resigned look crossing his features as he realized there was no stopping what was about to happen. His nervous foot tapping was evidence.

    The tension that had been building was now charged with anticipation, every moment ticking by like the countdown to something explosive. I could feel it in the air, the promise of a clash that was going to change things between us forever.

    And as we all started to make our way to the backyard, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning. The beginning of something that would either forge a new bond between us¡ªor break us apart entirely.

    The air outside was thick with anticipation as the six knights who had been standing watch followed us into the open field, their expressions betraying a mix of curiosity and excitement. They had no idea what was about to go down, but the tension in the air made it clear that something serious was about to happen. Steez wore the biggest grin, practically vibrating with excitement. He had been waiting for this¡ªa chance to see his big brother get serious for once.

    Alex walked alongside him, his usual fiery demeanor replaced with a spark of interest. He¡¯d only ever heard stories about my abilities from his mom, tales that bordered on legend. Now, he was finally going to witness it firsthand. For them, this couldn¡¯t be more perfect.

    "Man, I just knew today was gonna be lit," Steez said, his voice bubbling with excitement.

    "Right, bro?" Alex replied, a big smile breaking across his face.

    As Luda and I reached the center of the field, the crowd that had formed¡ªa mix of knights and family¡ªlined up along the edge of the clearing, their backs to our house. The atmosphere buzzed with energy, the kind that only two real M-Cees could generate. We were warriors at heart, and this clash was inevitable.

    Mom stood at the center of the sideline, her presence commanding respect as the referee for this duel. With a flick of my wrist, I cast a containment barrier over the field. The translucent walls shimmered into existence, encircling us in a protective dome. I didn¡¯t want our fight to cause any unnecessary damage to the town.

    "When did he get this good with barriers? That child of mine," Mom thought to herself, a mix of pride and surprise flashing in her eyes.

    She cleared her throat, her voice carrying over the field. "This will be a Freestyle Battle. The fight ends when one submits or can no longer stand."

    Luda stepped forward, his gaze never leaving mine. "Xiro, you understand why this has to happen, right?"

    I chuckled, shaking off any lingering tension. "Haha, oh yeah. I might act like I don¡¯t care, but I get it, tho. As long as there are differences in strength, Sociovores will always create hierarchies. And as a warrior, it¡¯s hard not to respect power, right?"

    Luda¡¯s eyes narrowed, the playful edge in his voice fading as he locked onto me with deadly seriousness. "Good... So, show me the real Devil of Velonica."

    He took a deep breath, and in that instant, the atmosphere around him shifted. His mana, which had been a steady, controlled current, suddenly roared to life. "Activate [Journey of Ra]!" he commanded, and the effect was immediate and overwhelming.

    A shockwave of power erupted from Luda¡¯s core, the force of it nearly knocking the breath out of me. His mana signature, once a mere flicker in the vast sea of energy, now surged like a tidal wave, crashing over everything in its path. Golden-red light and thick, swirling smoke poured from his body, as if his very essence had ignited. The smoke coiled around him like serpents, and the light blazed so brightly it cast long, flickering shadows across the ground.

    The mana around him wasn¡¯t just visible¡ªit was alive, crackling with raw, untamed energy that hissed and spat like a firestorm. The heat was a monster, a suffocating pressure that made the air shimmer and warp, as though the very fabric of reality was bending to his will. The ground beneath his feet blackened and smoldered, unable to withstand the intensity of his aura.

    This was more than just a display of strength; it was a declaration of power that demanded respect. Luda¡¯s presence dominated the field, his mana spilling out like a flood, filling every corner of the containment barrier with its oppressive weight. The sheer magnitude of his energy made it hard to breathe, the air thick and heavy as if we were standing at the heart of a star.

    In that moment, it was clear: Luda wasn¡¯t holding back. He was tapping into the deepest reserves of his power, pushing himself to the brink. This was no longer a friendly fade¡ªit was a battle of pride, a clash of titanic forces where only one could stand victorious.

    I glanced over at Mom, who gave me a subtle nod of approval. She trusted me to handle this, and I wasn¡¯t about to let her down.

    "Holy snap! Where did this come from?" Steez exclaimed, eyes wide as he took in the sight of Luda''s mana signature.

    Alex could only nod, equally stunned. "This is crazy! Isn¡¯t he a kid like us?"

    Sir Edwind, standing off to the side, watched with a mix of awe and concern. "You must truly respect his power or really want to see his strength, Your Majesty," he thought to himself, realizing the gravity of Luda using his trump card so quickly.

    Mom, too, was impressed, though her thoughts were more analytical. "The prince is amazing. But there¡¯s no way his body can sustain this power increase for long, as this mana signature is near the level of a True M-Cee. Moonlight, what will you do against this challenge?"

    Luda¡¯s eyes burned with determination, his aura flaring brighter as he prepared to make his move. I could feel the weight of his gaze, the challenge in it, daring me to match his intensity.

    Despite the raw power radiating from the prince, I remained calm. He might¡¯ve gotten under my skin in the house, but out here, I was back in control. I added pocket dimensions between the barriers on top of my skin, turning them completely translucent, a subtle but effective layer of protection. As I assessed my new rival, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] kicked in, analyzing Luda before I even had to ask.

    "Analyzation complete," Tsukuyomi¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, cold and efficient.

    [Battle Class]: B (+S)

    [<u>Name</u>]: Luda Allah

    [Alias]: The Star Lion

    [<u>Vessel</u>]- Empyreal King: Ra

    [Race]: Celestial

    [HP]: 1311 (+35000)

    [MP]: 9950 (+90000)

    [Offense]: B (+S)

    [M. Offense]: B (+S)

    [Defense]: B (+S)

    [M. Defense]: C (+S)

    [Speed]: B (+S)

    [Mana Affinity]: Water Mana, Earth Mana, Fire Mana, Yang Mana, Yin Mana, Metal Mana, Solar Mana

    [Defense Skills]: Water Nullification, Earth Resist, Yang Resist, Disease Resist

    [<u>Ultra Skills</u>]: Ready to Die

    [Personal Skills]: The Fated Hero, Ra: Journey of Ra, Overcompensation, 6th Sense, Quick Thoughts, Barrier, Cast Reduction, Mana Control, Dual Thinking, Mage Silence, Ready to Die: Suicide Thoughts, Mind Domination, Soul Domination, Scan, Ra: World Wisdom, Intimidation, Enhanced Body, Enhanced Speed, Water Control, Tracking, Ra: Mana Weapon Summon, Precision

    [Mana Arts]- Yang: Greater Heal, Yang: Restoring Wave, Yang Arts: Golden Fist, Yang Arts: One Million Lights, Yang/Metal: Sun Disc, Water: Hydro Missile, Fire: Cardinal Embracement, Fire: Flaming Arrow, Water: Hydro Arrow, Water: Geyser Explosion

    [Combat Arts]- N/A

    Luda was impressive, no doubt about it. Here he was, not even fully grown, yet already packing a skill set that could put many seasoned warriors to shame. He had his Ultra Skill active, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy. Even my siblings had unlocked theirs, leaving me as the odd one out, the black sheep of the group. It honestly made me feel frustrated like I was too stupid to understand what the others had already figured out. But what caught my attention was that last move he pulled¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "What the fuck was that?" I thought, eyes narrowing as I took in the sight before me. "Cuz just turned the fuck up on me."

    "He''s using a sub-skill of his Vessel Skill, [Empyreal King: Ra], that''s allowing him to use Omnis Mana to break past his limits to reach his soul''s current maximum potential." [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] voiced, calm and analytical as always.

    "I tend to forget Godwalkers be having crazy abilities," I mused, mentally nodding in agreement. The sheer scale of his energy was something else entirely. Luda wasn¡¯t just flexing; he was dead serious.

    "Incoming domination attempt from an Ultra Skill. Blocking," [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] warned, just as I felt the pressure of Luda''s power trying to force its way into my mind.

    "Skill analyzed," [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in, his voice deep and resonant. "Would you like to install the personal skill [Soul Domination]?"

    "Wasn¡¯t it just mental domination last time? He cranked it up, huh?" I thought, impressed despite myself.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] replied swiftly "Luda''s Ultra Skill [Ready to Die] has the sub-skills [Soul Domination] and [Mind Domination] built in, allowing the user to end a battle instantly when the opponents'' Willpower can no longer resist the magical pressure against their soul."

    "Word? Yeah, install it. I¡¯ll test it out later." I glanced over at the knights and my family, who were anxiously watching. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife. It was time to cut loose.

    "Let¡¯s not disappoint," I said, my voice low but laced with a thrill I couldn¡¯t quite suppress.

    I eased into a relaxed battle stance, keeping my center of gravity high and my hands low, ready to react to anything Luda threw at me. With a deep breath, I felt the energy coiling within me, tightly bound and pulsing with raw power. Then, I let it loose.

    The Bio Mana I had been holding back surged forth like a tsunami, no longer restrained. It erupted from my core with the force of a dam breaking, the sheer intensity of it sending a shockwave through the air. The energy manifested as a swirling indigo and silver ethereal flame, roaring to life around me. The light from the flames danced wildly, casting long, distorted shadows across the ground and trees, making the surroundings appear as if they were caught in the grip of a living, breathing entity. The electric flames jolted and twisted, their glow so intense it was almost blinding, painting the world in sharp contrasts of light and shadow.

    This wasn¡¯t the usual display of power I kept in check on a daily basis¡ªthis was everything I had, unleashed without reservation. My mana signature, usually compressed and hidden from view, expanded to its true form, stretching out and warping the space around us. The air around me shimmered, distorted as if reality itself was bending under the strain of the power I was releasing. Every movement I made left trails of light in the air, the ethereal flames reacting to my presence, as if alive and eager to consume everything in their path.

    The smell of concentrated magitons filled the air, a familiar scent like metal mixed with sugar, sharp and sweet all at once. It was a scent that signaled danger, that sent adrenaline coursing through my veins. The potent odor clung to the back of my throat, almost sickly sweet, adding a tang of urgency to the already electrified atmosphere.

    The amount of mana we were both producing was beyond comprehension. It wasn¡¯t just power¡ªit was a force of nature, a tempest that tore at the senses. The ground beneath us trembled, cracks spiderwebbing outward from where we stood, the earth itself struggling to withstand the pressure. The air was thick with energy, crackling with an almost electrical charge that made every breath feel like inhaling lightning, sharp and tingling. My skin buzzed, tingling with numbness as the sheer volume of released mana overwhelmed my senses, almost as if the energy was too much for my body to contain.

    If not for the containment barrier I had cast earlier, the six Celestial knights watching us would have been obliterated by the sheer pressure of the mana storm we were generating. Even with the barrier, they were barely holding on, their faces pale as they struggled to remain conscious under the oppressive weight of our combined power. Sweat poured down their faces, soaking their armor as they braced themselves against the invisible force pushing down on them. Their bodies trembled with effort, hands instinctively shielding their eyes from the blinding light of the ethereal flames swirling around me. It was as if the very atmosphere had turned against them, pressing down with an intensity that defied reason.

    This was more than just a show of strength¡ªthis was the true might of Xiro Mikazuki unleashed, and I wasn¡¯t holding anything back.

    "What!? Where did all this mana come from?" Edwind¡¯s thoughts bled through, his composure cracking as he struggled to comprehend what he was witnessing. His knees quivered, a tremor running through his body as the realization of my power hit him full force. "To think someone like this exists!"

    Alex¡¯s eyes were wide with awe, his mouth slightly agape as he tried to process the scene before him. "This is crazy! Did you know Xiro had this much magic power?" He wiped a hand across his brow, blinking rapidly against the brilliance of the light, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Steez, on the other hand, was grinning from ear to ear. "Keep watching. You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet."

    Mom stood between us, her gaze steady as she raised her hand. "Fighters, ready... Match start!"

    And just like that, we were off.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 14: 500 Degreez

    Chapter 14: 500 Degreez

    Day 7 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    The moment Mom called out for the match to start, Luda wasted no time. His eyes blazed with a determined fire, and in an instant, his aura exploded outward, filling the air with a scorching heat. The energy radiating from him was intense, like standing too close to the sun. I was getting a bit anxious, but [Dominus Superbiae] kicked in and calmed down those nerves with a cool sensation.

    I felt the tug of his Ultra Skill [Ready to Die] attempting to seize control of the battle before it even began. But I was ready. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] blocked the domination attempt, and I felt the resistance ebb away as my barriers held firm. Luda¡¯s aura was impressive, but I had no intention of letting him dictate the flow of this fight.

    In a flash, Luda launched forward, his speed blurring the air like a bolt of lightning. His fists crackled with golden arcs of energy, the heat from his approach prickling my skin even through the layers of my mana shield. His shout rang out as he closed the distance between us, his voice booming with raw intent.

    ¡°Enhanced Yang Mana Arts: Golden Fist!¡±

    Before I could blink, his fist came down with the force of a meteor, the sheer pressure enough to shatter a mountain. The world seemed to slow for a split second, my mind catching up with the assault rushing toward me. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t need to.

    The invisible barriers surrounding me flickered, shimmering with an ethereal glow as they absorbed the blow in an instant. The impact hit like a wrecking ball, and for a brief moment, the world erupted around us. The ground beneath us cracked and split open, dust and debris shooting up in a violent storm as the air around us ignited with raw mana. The force should¡¯ve sent me flying, but instead, I stood anchored, unmoved.

    I felt the hit travel through my barriers, the energy from his attack rippling against the layers of spatial pockets within, twisting and dissipating harmlessly. The shockwave pushed outwards, slamming into the distant onlookers, forcing them to shield their eyes. The earth groaned under the pressure, but all I felt was a slight tickle, like a breeze brushing my skin.

    Luda gritted his teeth, eyes wide as he saw me standing there, untouched, my gaze locked onto him. His fist was still pressed against the barrier, trembling from the force of his own failed attack. His knuckles glowed, veins bulging with effort, but it was pointless. The space between us distorted, swallowing his power whole.

    ¡°Not bad, my nigga,¡± I muttered, my voice low but clear, cutting through the chaos.

    I could feel [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] humming in the back of my mind, its analysis already breaking down every aspect of his technique. Calculations ran at light speed¡ªangles, energy output, even the subtle shifts in his posture. He wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªhe was calculated. But so was I.

    My heart remained steady, my breath calm as my mind dissected the moment. The pressure of his energy still lingered in the air, but I had already moved past it, already formulating the next steps. His golden aura crackled around him, the remnants of his attack fading into the ether. I could see the frustration in his eyes, the disbelief etched into his features.

    ¡°Ain''t shit sweet,¡± I thought, my smirk barely visible. His power was impressive, no doubt. But power alone wouldn¡¯t get the win.

    Luda¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing that brute force wouldn¡¯t be enough. He leaped back, hands weaving intricate patterns in the air as he chanted again, ¡°Didn''t dodge huh? Superior Fire Mana Arts: Cardinal Embracement!¡±

    A wave of searing flames erupted from his outstretched palms, roaring toward me like a living inferno. The heat was intense enough to melt steel, but I wasn¡¯t fazed. With a thought, I summoned [Wind Mana Arts: Wind Cutter], a razor-sharp gale that sliced through the flames, parting them down the middle and leaving me untouched.

    Luda didn¡¯t let up. ¡°Hope you can swim¡ªSuperior Water Mana Arts: Hydro Missile!¡± Water surged around him, condensing into a high-pressure projectile that shot toward me with blinding speed. This time, I moved.

    With [Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step], I vanished from his line of sight, reappearing behind him in an instant. The missile crashed into the ground where I¡¯d just stood, exploding in a torrent of water and steam.

    Luda spun around, eyes wide as he realized my position. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re fast! Enhanced Fire Mana Arts: Flaming Arrows,¡± he hissed, swinging his arm in a wide arc as he unleashed a flurry of flaming arrows. The air sizzled as the fiery projectiles screamed toward me.

    I didn¡¯t even flinch. My barriers absorbed the arrows with ease, the flames dissipating harmlessly against the invisible shield. The smell of burnt grass and dirt coated the air.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that, Luda, you know my family has a lot of you Hotboy ass niggas,¡± I taunted, my voice calm and measured.

    Luda¡¯s frustration was visible, but he didn¡¯t lose focus. He clasped his hands together, summoning a glowing disc of light above him.

    ¡°Hyper Solar Mana Arts: Sun Disc, HAAAA!¡± he commanded, sending the blindingly bright construct hurtling toward me.

    This was more like it. I could feel the dense compound Fire & Yang Mana packed into the spatial dividing disc, its heat and radiance far beyond the previous attacks. But I wasn¡¯t about to let it hit me. I had something special for magic spammers; [Energy Devour]. With a simple gesture, I raised my hand, and space itself warped around the disc, swallowing it into a pocket dimension within my left hand''s palm.

    The disc vanished without a trace, leaving Luda momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡­ you absorbed it?¡± he stammered, disbelief etched on his face.

    ¡°Energy Devour is the skill''s actual name,¡± I replied, tapping the side of my head. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with tricks. Now, my turn.¡±

    I thought about how far I had come since my first fight with a goblin, although Luda was currently on par with my Mom''s sparring power, he was nowhere near as experienced. I couldn''t help but let a devil''s smirk lace my face. Things were different from those years. I was now in control.

    I activated my [Kinetic Eyes], and everything around me slowed; the world pulsing with the rhythm of my rapid heartbeat. Luda stood across from me, his aura blazing, but I was already moving before he could blink. My body surged forward at the same light speed he had used against me earlier, the world blurring in my wake.

    In an instant, I was upon him. I swung my left hand toward his head with the speed and precision of a boxer, a smooth and practiced motion. But Luda, quick as ever, raised his arm to block. Our mana collided, crackling in the air as my fist met his defense. The force of the block sent a wave of heat radiating from the point of contact, but I wasn¡¯t done.

    Without hesitation, I followed through. My boxing instincts kicked in¡ªhis block had left an opening, and I exploited it. I twisted my body, pivoting smoothly on my feet, and slammed my right fist into his side, aiming for his ribs. The moment my knuckles connected, the sound of impact echoed through the air like thunder.

    Luda tried to cast a defensive barrier, a shimmering golden shield, but it shattered as soon as my fist made contact. The fragments of mana scattered like glass as my punch plowed through it, slamming into him. The sheer force sent him sliding backward, feet digging into the ground for thirty yards as he tried to regain his balance, his aura flickering.

    I didn¡¯t waste a second. With a flicker of mana, I cast [Flash Step], the air around me distorting as I moved faster than light. I appeared on Luda''s blindside, his defenses faltering for just a moment. That was all I needed. I spun with the momentum, driving a powerful roundhouse kick toward him. My foot connected with his torso, and the impact sent him flying across the field, his body tumbling through the air like a ragdoll.

    The knights watching the match could barely keep up.

    "Not only has he developed a way to make his barriers impervious to the prince''s attacks," Edwind¡¯s thoughts raced, "but he''s also matching the prince''s speed while his [Journey of Ra] power-up has him at his physical limits. This child could be the greatest ally or the biggest threat to the Kingdom of Braye. How will you approach this, Your Majesty?"

    Vericka¡¯s gaze was locked on the fight, analyzing. "If Prince Luda doesn¡¯t do something about Xiro''s space manipulation, he won¡¯t be able to land a hit on him."

    "I can''t even keep up," one of the younger knights whispered in awe. "They''re moving too fast."

    The veteran next to him nodded grimly. "I can barely, and right now the Prince is on the ropes."

    "Is Xiro invincible or something?" Alex¡¯s voice trembled as he watched the battle unfold, his eyes wide.

    Steez grinned. "Yeah, big bro¡¯s out of this world. I can''t wait to beat him one day."

    Luda slowly rose to his feet, panting, his aura still blazing, but I could tell it was taking a toll. His energy was immense, but his mana reserves weren¡¯t limitless. He was burning through it fast, the cost of maintaining [Journey of Ra] visibly wearing him down.

    I locked eyes with him, a calm smirk tugging at my lips. "Luda," I called out, "how much do you know about mana?"

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, his breath labored. "I know enough to weaponize it."

    I shook my head. "Maybe you do, but you don¡¯t seem to understand how to be creative."

    His brow furrowed, his pride clearly bruised. "I beg your pardon?"

    "Your use of mana is straightforward. Very rigid. Very stiff. Very boring," I said, shrugging. "You¡¯re all basic with it. But there¡¯s more to it than that."

    That''s when I heard him, "[Journey of Ra] analyzed. Creating [Neutrino Rush] personal skill."

    I felt [Midnight Star: Belial] stir deep within, a low, rumbling growl vibrating through my core. His voice slithered into my mind, rich with anticipation. "Let¡¯s show him how we get down."

    Suddenly, it hit me¡ªa rush so overwhelming, I could barely catch my breath. Belial¡¯s excitement surged through my veins like a hurricane, a destructive river of power igniting every fiber of my being. My Bio Mana roared to life, rising to impossible heights. It was like doubling my strength in an instant, my already vast mana pool swelling, expanding until it felt limitless, boundless.

    The silver and indigo flames that danced around me blazed brighter, their intensity searing the air. They weren¡¯t just flames anymore; they were living, breathing entities, writhing with raw energy. The air around me sizzled, vibrating with power, the crackling sound like a hundred thunderstorms compressed into a single moment. I could feel it all¡ªevery spark, every flicker of mana coursing through the atmosphere, bending to my will.

    The ground beneath me gave way, splintering and cracking, the force of my radiating energy too much for it to bear. A spiderweb of fissures spread outward, chunks of earth lifting into the air, trembling under the weight of my unleashed power. The heat from the flames licked at my skin, yet I felt no pain¡ªonly the overwhelming sensation of control, of pure dominance. Each breath I took tasted of ozone and fire; sharp and electric, as if the very air had been saturated with power.

    Luda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His aura flickered, destabilizing under the pressure of what he was witnessing. The battlefield itself seemed to warp around us, the thick, heavy weight of our combined mana distorting the very fabric of reality. The sky dimmed as if the heavens themselves were shrinking away from the raw, untamable force radiating between us. Time felt sluggish, the world bending and twisting, unable to keep up with the intensity of the moment.

    Every muscle in my body thrummed with power, my senses heightened to the point of overload. I could hear the earth groaning beneath me, feel the pulse of mana in the atmosphere, taste the metallic tang of magic thick in the air. The sheer magnitude of the [Neutrino Rush] boost reverberated through me, a multiplying of my strength that felt almost too vast to comprehend. It was intoxicating¡ªno, overwhelming. A storm I barely contained.

    Luda could sense it, too¡ªthe impossible surge of energy swelling within me, ready to be unleashed. His disbelief was palpable, and his stance wavered as he tried to process the sheer amount of mana building around me.

    It was time to show him what real control over mana looked like.

    I raised my hand slowly above my head, feeling the familiar rush of Bio Mana surging through my body. With [Water Control], I formed a sphere of shimmering water in my palm, the droplets coalescing into a perfectly smooth orb. But I wasn¡¯t done. I began weaving in [Transmutation], breaking the water molecules apart into their base elements¡ªHydrogen and Oxygen. The energy pulsed between my fingers, the hydrogen and oxygen swirling in perfect harmony as I separated them with [Air Control] and [Molecule Manipulation].Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    I focused the oxygen away, letting it dissipate into the atmosphere while sealing the concentrated hydrogen into a large, translucent bubble floating above my palm. The air hummed with the raw energy contained within it.

    Behind me, I heard Alex gasp in confusion. "What in the world is that? Is he creating a huge bubble?"

    Steez, standing beside him, narrowed his eyes in curiosity. "I''ve never seen him do this attack before."

    Vericka, watching closely, her senses heightened, furrowed her brow. "Xiro... what are you doing? My senses are screaming at me. That bubble... it feels dangerous."

    Edwind¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. "He even understands the elements this deeply? He¡¯s using water and air to create a natural bomb!"

    Luda, across the battlefield, looked uncertain. His gaze flickered between the massive hydrogen bubble and my calm expression, clearly not sure what to make of the threat. His face hardened, and with a swift motion, he raised his palm toward me.

    "Shut him down¡ª[Mage Silence]!" he shouted, the skill firing directly at me.

    The air shimmered as the skill tried to clamp down on my abilities, but to his shock, nothing happened. I didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t stop. I just smirked.

    "You think I¡¯m chanting to use my mana?" I chuckled, shaking my head. "You¡¯ve got a long way to go."

    Frustration flashed in Luda¡¯s eyes as he realized his silence spell had no effect. Running out of ideas, he clenched his fist, summoning a blazing sword of pure Yang Mana, the blade burning with intense Fire Mana. The air around it warped from the heat, waves of shimmering energy radiating from his weapon.

    Without another word, I launched the hydrogen-filled sphere toward him, the bubble streaking through the air with deadly precision. Luda¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he reacted quickly, swinging his fiery-light sword down to cleave the sphere in two.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Yeah, this world still has a lot to learn about nature and science, my nigga."

    From the sidelines, I heard Sir Edwind shout in panic, "Prince, no!!" But it was too late.

    The moment Luda¡¯s flaming blade made contact with the hydrogen bubble, the heat ignited the concentrated gas. The explosion was instantaneous. A deafening roar erupted from the point of impact, and the sky lit up with a brilliant flash of fire and energy. The blast wave hit like a sledgehammer, the air rippling as the force expanded outward.

    Realizing he underestimated me, Luda was caught in the heart of the explosion; his mana shield barely holding against the sheer power. Flames roared around him, and the shockwave knocked him off his feet, sending him flying across the battlefield. His body tumbled uncontrollably through the air, trailing sparks and debris before crashing into the ground, skidding for several yards before finally coming to a stop.

    The explosion was so intense that even his blazing mana aura couldn¡¯t protect him fully. The force of the blast pierced through, momentarily overwhelming him. For a few seconds, everything was still, the air filled with the lingering heat and smoke from the blast.

    Luda lay motionless, temporarily unconscious, his body smoldering from the intense energy of the explosion. The field was silent, the knights staring in stunned disbelief at the sheer destruction caused by the hydrogen bomb.

    I lowered my hand, the adrenaline still rushing through my veins as I surveyed the damage.

    As the smoke cleared from the explosion, I caught sight of Alex and Steez, both frozen in place with wide eyes. Alex looked stunned, his mouth slightly agape, clearly trying to process what he''d just seen.

    "Bro... what in the world was that?" Alex finally managed, his voice filled with awe.

    Steez, though just as shocked, wore a grin. He glanced over at Prince Luda, who was still crumpled on the ground, motionless from the impact. "Man, that was way too much force to take to the face," he said, shaking his head. "The Prince didn¡¯t stand a chance."

    Sir Edwind stood nearby, his usually calm demeanor cracked by sheer amazement. "A gas bomb... using elemental manipulation like that... I¡¯ve never even thought of such a tactic." His voice carried admiration. "To think he can manipulate the elements with this level of creativity."

    I could feel Vericka¡¯s eyes on me, her gaze sharp as she assessed the situation. Her expression didn¡¯t betray much, but I knew she noticed. She always paid attention to the little things. The fact that I was still standing there, no fatigue, no visible strain, while the Prince lay out cold, probably caught her off guard. And yet, Luda¡¯s mana¡ªan ocean of energy¡ªwas still pouring out of him like a broken dam.

    "Figured you¡¯ve never seen hydrogen before," I said casually, glancing his way with a smirk.

    A charged tremor rippled through the air before Vericka could step in and call the match. I felt it before I saw it¡ªa jolt of power erupting from Luda. His Ultra Skill, [Ready to Die], had ignited. Like a switch being flipped, his eyes snapped open, burning with renewed fervor. The Prince¡¯s chest heaved as [Overcompensation] roared to life, announcing its presence with a twisted sense of authority.

    ?Installing: Mana Disruption. Installing: Spatial Control.?

    The ground beneath Luda quaked as he was yanked violently back to his feet, his face set in a grim determination. His aura had transformed¡ªstill fierce but now... refined, colder, like a freshly forged blade. The flood of energy around him diminished slightly as if he was channeling it into a more focused, deadly form. Yet, Luda¡¯s gaze remained locked on me, oblivious to the shift.

    "Okay, okay," Luda called out, his voice rough but confident. He flexed his hand, and the mana surrounding him surged again. "I''ll give you that... The first round''s yours."

    I chuckled, recognizing the fierce pride in his tone. Luda wasn¡¯t backing down¡ªthis nigga was revving up.

    Without warning, Luda yelled, "[Mana Disruption]!"

    He came at me like a bullet, his mana-created sword gleaming with a lethal edge. The fire in his eyes was back, burning brighter, more intense. He aimed directly for my chest.

    Inside my head, Tsukuyomi¡¯s voice calmly echoed a warning. "The spatial area around us is being distroted. Your spatial control is being negated. Beware of pocket dimensions closing."

    The air around me warped, almost as if the very fabric of space was rejecting me. My [Future Sense] went off, blaring inside my mind with danger signals. I knew the strike was coming; saw it clearly in my mind, but I decided to take the brunt of it anyway. I had to know what I was dealing with.

    The moment Luda¡¯s sword met my barrier, it shattered through the first layer, then another, and another¡ªuntil I felt the raw force of the blow slam into me. The impact lifted me off my feet, my body hurtling across the battlefield like a ragdoll before I collided with a tree. The wood splintered behind me, leaves shaking loose as I fell to the ground, dust and debris scattering around me.

    From across the field, Luda¡¯s grin grew wider. "There we go! Looks like you can be touched after all."

    Steez let out a shout, excitement tinged with disbelief. "Oh snap, he actually hit Xi!"

    I could hear the knights of Braye cheering in the distance, their collective voices ringing out in support of the Prince. "Woo, go Prince Luda!"

    But as I pushed myself up, brushing the dirt and grass from my Gi top, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was completely unfazed, not a single mark on me.

    "Curious," I said, rolling my shoulder as if shaking off dust, "but [Physical Damage Cancel] really made that light work."

    Luda¡¯s frustration was becoming palpable, the edges of his aura flaring erratically. I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe disbelief, the anger. He¡¯d never fought someone with this level of defense before, and it was wearing him down. Still, he wasn¡¯t one to give up. I watched as he stilled for a moment, gathering himself. The air around him shimmered with a weak spatial distortion, and I realized what he was attempting¡ªhe was trying to create a barrier like the one I had used earlier.

    Though rough around the edges and far from perfect, the attempt was impressive. A faint layer of energy flickered to life around him, a crude version with a separate dimension meant to protect him.

    "You¡¯re pretty amazing, my nigga," I said, genuinely impressed. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I let my curiosity get the better of me. "But I''m better."

    Luda exhaled sharply, his frustration still evident but his determination cutting through it. "Look, my mana¡¯s running low," he admitted. His voice was edged with exhaustion, but he was still standing tall. "Let¡¯s get to the final attack."

    I raised an eyebrow. "We skipping to the ending? Fine."

    Without hesitation, Luda fell into a battle stance, his body taut with focus. The sheer amount of mana pouring out of him was staggering, condensing into the glowing blade of his mana longsword. The air around us crackled with the raw energy he was forcing into his weapon.

    "Xiro," he called out, his eyes never leaving mine, "do you know about the stories told of you?"

    I blinked, caught off guard. "Huh?"

    He continued, his voice growing steadier, more resolute. "Many villages, from here to Braye, speak of a Majin child stronger than any artist. A kid of the Mikazuki clan... the true child of prophecy, they whisper. They say you¡¯ve been slaying beasts throughout the Janell Forest. They praise your genius with mana."

    I could hear the bitterness in his tone, the weight of those rumors crushing him. "For months," he went on, his grip tightening on his sword, "I¡¯ve heard these stories as I made my way here. I started doubting myself, doubting my existence. Then I find you¡ªthe great and impressive Devil of Velonica¡ªand you seem to care nothing for these people. You do nothing to improve your lands or the lives of your subjects. Yet they label you as the true savior to defeat the Trappers? How could I not feel offended?"

    Luda¡¯s voice rose, his anger bubbling to the surface. "I don¡¯t ever want to be compared to someone who¡¯s not putting in the work I¡¯m putting in. We are not the same!"

    I stood there, listening to his rant, and it clicked. The beef he had with me wasn¡¯t about the fight¡ªit was about the rumors, the weight of expectations. He was still young, still figuring the world out. To him, I was a symbol of something that didn¡¯t match up with the stories he¡¯d heard. It showed how much he still took at face value.

    But Luda wasn¡¯t a bad kid. No, he was trying to do the right thing¡ªtrying to live up to the ideals he¡¯d been taught, and my existence messed with that.

    Luda gritted his teeth, finishing the last part of his technique. His Yang Mana release was focused entirely on his sword now. The blade in his hand glowed like the Sun, searing bright, crackling with intense energy. His eyes locked onto mine, filled with all the frustration and determination he¡¯d been holding back.

    I reached into my [Yin Mana Arts: Shadow Storage], feeling the familiar weight of my Ninjato as it materialized in my hand. I drew the black blade and pointed it toward the ground, never breaking eye contact with Luda. As I coated the mythril blade with Yin Mana, an ultraviolet hue of ethereal energy wrapped around it, swirling with the cold, dark power of the moon.

    Behind me, I could hear Vericka¡¯s thoughts, though I didn¡¯t need to look at her. "So it¡¯s finally coming to an end," she mused, sensing the shift in the air.

    Steez, always one for the drama, was hyped. "They¡¯re going for the knockout!" he exclaimed.

    Alex, barely able to contain himself, shouted, "Let¡¯s go!!"

    The tension between Luda and me was thick as we both locked in, the battlefield shrinking in our minds until it was just the two of us. Then, in a flash, we bolted toward each other with blinding speed, our swords drawn back, ready to finish it.

    "[Enhanced Body]!" Luda roared, amplifying his attack power and defense as he lunged. His sword glowed even brighter, a devastating force behind his swing.

    But I had other plans.

    "Lunar Reflection," I whispered, activating the counter technique.

    The moment our blades met, there was a split second of stillness¡ªa brief pause where everything hung in the balance. Then, Luda¡¯s sword buckled as the technique took effect. All the energy and mana he had poured into his attack rebounded off my blade, reflecting right back at him.

    The impact triggered a reactive explosion from the point of contact between our blades, engulfing me in the middle of it. Purple and gold energies collided, swirling and tearing through the air. Smoke and dust rose in thick clouds, completely obscuring the battlefield. The sheer force of the explosion knocked the Knights of Braye off their feet, while Vericka, Alex, Steez, and Sir Edwind shielded their faces from the wind pressure that followed.

    Luda''s newly formed multi-layer barrier cracked under the sheer amount of energy being thrown at it. The barrier managed to reduce some of the damage, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The force of the reflected attack sent Luda flying across the field, his body crashing into the dirt with a resounding thud.

    Sir Edwind, wide-eyed and bewildered, called out, "What in the world was that?"

    Alex¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. "Yo, who won?"

    Steez, still processing what had just happened, said, "I can¡¯t believe... he might¡¯ve pulled that off."

    As the smoke slowly began to clear, I could see Luda on the far side of the field, unconscious. His mana sword had already started to evaporate, the last remnants of his energy fading away. The once-raging aura surrounding him was completely gone. He wasn¡¯t getting back up.

    And then, out of the dissipating dust, I stood tall. My ninjato, cracked and crumbling in my hand, had barely survived the technique. It shattered into pieces, falling to the ground at my feet. The aura of energy surrounding me began to fade as I pulled my mana back, re-suppressing it until it vanished completely. My eyes, glowing crimson from [Kinetic Eyes], dimmed back to their normal silver color as I deactivated the ability.

    The fight was over.

    I stood there, still feeling the lingering buzz of mana dissipate as my body relaxed from the tension. My eyes found Luda, sprawled across the battlefield, his once fiery mana sword evaporating into the air like steam from a hot spring. I couldn''t help but smile¡ªhe put up a hell of a fight.

    ¡°Luda,¡± I called over, my voice raspy from the battle¡¯s strain. "You don¡¯t know the work I¡¯ve been putting in. But I gotta thank you for one thing... You¡¯ve sparked a storm within me.¡±

    The Knights of Braye immediately rushed to the prince¡¯s aid. Sir Edwind led the charge, his glasses whistling in the wind as he sprinted to Luda¡¯s side. Even in his haste, there was a calm to his movements, like he¡¯d done this a thousand times before.

    "Quickly, someone with healing magic!" one of the veteran knights barked, his voice full of urgency.

    "I¡¯ll take care of it," Edwind said, already channeling his mana. "Superior Yang Gem Arts: Greater Heal!"

    He tapped his staff on the ground, and the golden amber gem at its tip glowed. A soft hum filled the air as the gem pulsed with holy light, enveloping Luda in a cocoon of healing energy. The glow was mesmerizing, shifting through shades of harlequin green and gold, like watching a sunset spill across the sky. I could feel the warmth of the spell from where I stood, washing over the battlefield like a calming breeze after a storm.

    "I can''t believe someone beat Prince Luda," a rookie knight muttered, eyes wide.

    "You idiot," another knight snapped. "The prince only gets stronger when he loses. You¡¯ll see. This won¡¯t be nothing."

    Sir Edwind glanced at Luda as he tended to his wounds, a flicker of thought passing across his face. "Seems you may have just found someone who matches your work ethic, Your Majesty."

    Meanwhile, Alex and Steez came running toward me, Alex beaming with excitement.

    ¡°Yo, cousin!¡± Alex slapped me on the back, his hand stinging my shoulder. "I didn¡¯t know you were that strong! And what was that move you pulled at the end there?"

    Before I could answer, Steez chimed in, a knowing smirk on his face. ¡°He used Mom¡¯s technique. I remember her teaching that to Kimmi and me. ¡®Lunar Reflection,¡® right?¡±

    I laughed, a little bashful. ¡°Hehe, yep. I knew he was expecting something flashier, so I had to pull that trick out of the bag.¡±

    Vericka walked over, her eyes warm with pride. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Moonlight,¡± she said, her voice soft but full of strength. ¡°You kept your cool and used your head in that fight.¡± She leaned in, pressing a kiss to my cheek, the way she always did when she was especially proud of me.

    I wiped the sweat off my brow and finally let myself breathe. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, but her smile grounded me.

    Behind me, I heard a groan as Luda stirred. The healing magic was doing its job, bringing him back from the brink. As he sat up, his eyes immediately locked onto me, then flicked to the crowd of my family standing around. The realization that he had lost hit him hard, but instead of bitterness, there was something else in his expression¡ªrespect.

    Luda¡¯s gaze lingered on me, and I could almost see the gears turning in his head, analyzing everything I¡¯d done during the fight. It wasn¡¯t disappointment in his eyes¡ªmore like recognition. The fire was still there, but it had shifted. Now, it was a desire to get stronger, to push himself further.

    For a second, neither of us spoke. Just two kids who had thrown everything we had at each other, now standing on opposite sides of the battlefield. I gave him a huge, cheesy grin and threw a thumbs up his way. No malice. No hard feelings. Just respect.

    Luda looked at me, blinked in surprise, then returned the grin with his own thumbs up. It was a simple gesture, but it meant a lot. There was no doubt in my mind that this wouldn¡¯t be the last time we crossed blades. And next time? He¡¯d come at me even stronger.

    The sun began to dip below the horizon, painting the battlefield in shades of red and gold. The winds carried the scent of earth & sweat, and the sounds of the knights preparing to leave blended into the background. I felt the energy slowly drain from my body, the high of the battle giving way to a quiet, comfortable exhaustion.

    As I sheathed my broken ninjato, I glanced one last time at Luda, now surrounded by his men. Our bond, newly forged in the heat of battle, was the kind that only warriors could understand. He would push me to be better, just as I¡¯d do for him.

    The storm had settled, but a new one was on the horizon.

    Shit was getting interesting.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 15: To The Hellfire

    Chapter 15: To The Hellfire

    Day 7 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    The western coast of Arcadia wasn¡¯t the sunlit paradise most folks liked to imagine. Up north, where the Hedaria Empire¡¯s borders stretched thin, the forest grew darker, deeper, like a gaping maw of shadow swallowing up everything around it. That place¡ªdense, sprawling, almost breathing¡ªwas Human Territory, sure, but it wasn¡¯t exactly safe for anyone. It went by many names, though none were official. Most just called it Ogre Forest, and that label stuck for a good reason.

    Now, these weren¡¯t your run-of-the-mill monsters. Ogres were everywhere in that forest, roaming in hunting parties like apex predators staking their claim. Technically, Ogres were part of the Majin race; demons but they were different, primal, and far more violent. They didn¡¯t care for diplomacy or any of that civilized nonsense. They followed one simple rule: the strong lead and the weak submit. It was simple, but it worked for them.

    Unlike the Orcs, who, with their swine-like grunts and brutish demeanor, Ogres had a certain... honor to them. Their ideology was closer to us Oni; the powerful demons known for their strength and willpower. They believed in physical power above all else, and it showed in their every move... in every hunt. That made them dangerous. Far more dangerous than people often gave them credit for.

    The forest was heavy with the scent of damp earth and pine. The massive and twisted trees blocked out the sunlight, casting the ground below in shadows that danced whenever the wind picked up. In the distance, you could hear the guttural growls of creatures moving through the underbrush. And the hunting party that was close on their tails.

    The female Ogre leading the pack was massive, towering easily six inches taller than the average human woman. Her skin was a deep scarlet, almost glowing against the muted greens and browns of the forest. She had a muscular build, every inch of her sculpted for battle, with thick, corded muscles rippling beneath her skin as she moved. She was a Muscle Mommy.

    It wasn¡¯t just brute strength either; she carried herself with grace like a predator always ready to strike. Her long white hair flowed down her back, wild and untamed, contrasting sharply against the dark armor she wore.

    The armor itself wasn¡¯t anything ornate, just a set of light leather straps and tiny plates. It was enough to protect the vital spots but left most of her body and limbs exposed. Ogres didn¡¯t worry about getting hurt; they thrived in the heat of battle, knowing their resilience could carry them through.

    Her face was fierce, with sharp features marked by two short, curved horns jutting from her forehead. These horns framed eyes that gleamed with intelligence and bloodlust. The way she looked at her surroundings¡ªthose carmine eyes¡ªfelt like she was searching for prey or something worth fighting.

    You could feel her gaze, heavy as the blade resting on her shoulder. And speaking of that blade... it wasn¡¯t just a sword. It was a slab of iron with spikes, taller than I was, and thicker too. The thing looked like it could crush bones as easily as cut through them.

    She held it effortlessly, the weapon balanced in one hand like it was a mere tool of her trade.

    Behind her, a few more Ogres, all with the same red skin and imposing builds, stepped into view. Their bodies were built for battle, male and female alike, but the leader¡­ she was clearly in charge. No one in that group questioned it. Gender mattered second to them¡ªpower was first.

    The air around them seemed to hum with raw energy, a tangible pressure that made the hair on the back of your neck stand up. They moved as one; their movements synchronized and disciplined. Not what most people would expect from creatures like them, but then again, most people didn¡¯t live to tell stories about Ogres.

    Lurking nearby was a figure crouched low in the shadows, almost invisible against the dark backdrop of the forest. He was a rogue, his every movement deliberate, quiet, like a predator stalking its prey. This wasn¡¯t some ordinary onlooker; many humans would have recognized him instantly. Joey Afro.

    He wore black leather armor, light enough to give him complete freedom of movement but still protective enough to keep him alive. The armor was laced with orange strings, a subtle detail that ran across the chest and arms, contrasting against the shadowy fabric like embers at night. Beneath the armor, you could barely see the dark yellow shirt he wore, peeking out around the edges, but it was there¡ªanother layer of protection, though its purpose was more practical than flashy.

    A cloak, black as the night sky with hints of navy blue, hung over his shoulders and draped down his back, almost blending with the forest¡¯s gloom. The edges fluttered slightly in the wind, but he remained still, his focus unwavering as he observed the Ogres. The cloak wasn¡¯t just for show, though; it gave him an almost phantom-like quality, allowing him to disappear into the background when he wanted to. He had mastered the art of not being seen.

    But the most striking part of his appearance¡ªI mean, you can guess¡ªwas the large, curly black afro crowning his head. It was full and wild, an unmistakable halo of hair that framed his face in a way that made him stand out, no matter how stealthy he tried to be. Joey Afro lived up to his name, that much was for sure. The afro almost seemed to absorb the sunlight, as though the sheer volume of it drew in the darkness around him.

    His skin was a light brown, his features sharp and expressive, though at that moment, his face remained neutral, unreadable. His eyes, however, told a different story. They gleamed with a sharp, almost predatory intelligence, scanning the Ogres¡¯ movements with a practiced gaze. He wasn¡¯t just watching; he was calculating, assessing the situation with the precision of someone who had lived through countless skirmishes and battles. Joey wasn¡¯t one to rush in blindly, but when he struck, it was always with deadly efficiency. The nigga was good.

    His hands were poised, one resting lightly on the hilt of a dagger strapped to his belt, the other hovering near a green magic gem attached to his gauntlet. The gauntlet itself was sleek, dark, and embedded with intricate patterns, pulsing faintly with power. His left gauntlet was mirrored by a matching blue one on his right hand, both ready to channel the forces he wielded. Joey wasn¡¯t just a thief or a rogue; he was a High Human, and his mastery over mana was evident in every piece of gear he wore, every careful step he took.

    Even from a distance, you could feel it¡ªthe energy around him. It was subtle, not like the overt raw power of a Godwalker, but it was there. Like the crackle of a storm gathering in the distance, quiet but full of potential. Joey knelt in the shadows of the forest, his eyes scanning the Ogre hunting party ahead. His afro barely moved with the breeze, but his mind was sharp and calculating.

    He muttered under his breath, counting softly, "It''s at least 93 of them here and 210 of them back at that village." He paused, weighing the odds. For someone like him, numbers like that wouldn''t be a problem if things went sideways. "I think it''s a good time to head back and report to Jojo."

    As Joey melted back into the shadows, making his way through the dense undergrowth, there was a camp about two miles away where his allies waited. A female Mythwalker High Human and a male Godwalker Ascended Human were stationed there. These two were the real powerhouses of the operation. Joey may have been capable, but even he knew the sheer power difference between someone like him and a Godwalker.

    As I reflect on their situation, it seems like the perfect moment to explain what really sets Humans apart and why this Ascended Human mattered.

    Humans and Sociovores, like myself, are more alike than you¡¯d think. We¡¯re both species that evolve and grow with strength, although we take different paths. Humans, unlike us, don¡¯t have nearly as many variations or "sub-races," if you will. While Sociovores can split off into dozens of different mini-species based on how we grow, humans have fewer distinctions. Still, they undergo something similar when they get strong enough. Just like us, their souls mature, and with it comes the power to affect the world on a grand scale.

    Now, humans who can manipulate mana are still classified as M-Cees. Sure, they have their fancy terms like mage or magician, especially in human villages that love titles, but that¡¯s all it is¡ªlabels. What¡¯s important is their ability to tap into mana, which changes everything. You see, your regular human, as weak as they might seem at first, has the potential to become something much more dangerous.

    The baseline human, Homo-Sapiens, is just that: a foundation. But the moment they learn to control mana, they unlock the potential to evolve into something known as a High Human. This is where things start to get interesting. High Humans are no joke. They can obliterate entire countries if they really put their minds¡ªand mana¡ªto it. Their power is on a level that most nations fear, and their Battle Class is ranked at A-Class. Let that marinate for a second¡ªthese aren¡¯t just average soldiers or knights; they¡¯re warriors who can change the tide of a war on their own. Joey, and the female back at that camp? They¡¯re High Humans. Plenty of Human legends come from warriors who reached this level, their names sung in songs and carved into history.

    But the real threat comes when a High Human evolves even further. When they reach the lower S-Class, they ascend, literally and figuratively, into Ascended Humans. These are the humans that make you question whether they¡¯re still "just human." With a single attack, an Ascended Human could crack one of Gaia¡¯s three moons. One. Hit. Just one of them is enough to catapult their nation into dominance, shifting the balance of power across the planet. You don¡¯t fuck with Ascended Humans lightly, my nigga¡ªno, they¡¯re the kinds of beings that rewrite the rules of battle.

    They¡¯re not just strong; they¡¯re iconic. I''m talkin'' big boy-shit. High Humans often end up treated like demigods by their peers. They gather followers, not just soldiers but regular people who¡¯ve become captivated by their stories, their battles, and their sheer presence. I mean, how can you not be mesmerized by someone who can singlehandedly level cities? Ascended Humans take it a step further. They¡¯re walking legends, capable of devastating destruction, yet they¡¯re still mortal enough to have their struggles, their victories, and their defeats.

    Joey was one of these deadly Humans. The Mythwalker and Godwalker back at the camp were even more dangerous. It made sense now why Joey was scouting ahead, counting the Ogres and their numbers. Sure, he was strong, but he wasn¡¯t reckless. He knew the kind of firepower waiting two miles away.

    Back at the camp, Krystal Sento was in a full-blown frenzy. You ever seen someone lose some shit so important that they look like they¡¯re about to dismantle reality itself just to find it? Yeah, that was Krystal, and she wasn¡¯t looking for a weapon or some rare spell ingredient either¡ªnope. She was tearing through her gear like a wild animal, all for a bottle of fine wine. Priorities, right?

    Now, Krystal wasn¡¯t what you¡¯d call physically imposing, standing at 5''2", which put her a solid nine inches shorter than Joey¡ªnot even counting the added height of his afro. But don¡¯t let the small voluptuous frame and pale ivory skin fool you. With her blueish-mint green hair cut in a sleek bob and that vibrant splash of pink and purple wrapping around her, she wasn¡¯t just a Mythwalker, she was an icon with a bow. She had this look that was both fierce and fun, like she could either snipe you with a perfect shot or give you gothic fashion tips, depending on the mood. But let''s be real, it''s hard to ignore those titties.

    Her form-fitting armor, trimmed with gold and layered with belts and straps, looked ready for battle, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthis girl had style. A brilliant blue scarf with pink hearts fluttered behind her as she rummaged through her pack, her royal blue and pink boots digging into the dirt with each frustrated step. It wasn¡¯t that the camp was that big, but Krystal made it feel like it was an endless maze as she tossed aside random gear and trinkets, muttering curses under her breath. The more she searched, the more frantic she became.

    Her energy was contagious, like some kind of whirlwind in combat boots, and watching her look for a wine bottle as if it was the Holy Grail was... weirdly entertaining.

    "Where the hell is it?" she grumbled, her voice muffled as she stuck half her body into a pack that was way too small to hold her weight, but that didn¡¯t stop her from trying. It was like watching a feral cat stuck in a laundry basket¡ªchaotic, but you couldn¡¯t look away.

    Finally, she stood up straight, blowing a strand of mint hair out of her face, violet eyes blazing with a mix of determination and straight-up desperation. That wine was her prize, and by the gods, she was going to find it, no matter how many packs, weapons, or stray magical artifacts she had to throw around in the process.

    Just as Krystal was about to turn the whole camp upside down for her bottle, Jojo King, the leader of their party, made his grand entrance, stumbling out of the forest like he''d just won a drinking contest against a dragon. Jojo King, Godwalker¡ªlegend, hero of humankind, the first Ascended Human on Gaia in nearly 2000 years. You¡¯d think someone like that would be a little more... regal, but nah. The dude was drunk as hell, swaying slightly with each step, clutching a half-empty bottle of wine like it was Excalibur.

    Jojo had this whole "wise king" vibe going on¡ªskin pale as ivory, amber-colored eyes that practically glowed with the weight of his years. His hair was long, the color of dark cacao, and his beard? Oh man, his shit was something straight out of an epic poem¡ªthick, flowing, and majestic, braided along the sides of his mustache, like he spent hours making sure each strand was perfectly in place. He wore this sleeveless white coat that just screamed ¡°royalty,¡± with gold accents everywhere¡ªbuttons, belt buckles, gauntlets, the works. Even his boots were decked out in gold. Dude looked like he¡¯d stepped out of some mythic painting, but here he was, sloshing around camp, sipping wine like it was water.

    As Jojo swayed over, his steps uneven and unsteady, the camp¡¯s atmosphere was a chaotic mix of tension and mundane disarray. The evening air was thick with the earthy scent of damp forest floor and the faint crackle of the campfire that cast flickering shadows across the cluttered ground. The fire pit, surrounded by uneven stones, crackled and hissed, sending occasional sparks up into the afternoon sky. The camp itself was strewn with gear and discarded supplies, the remnants of a day¡¯s preparations scattered like a chaotic jigsaw puzzle.

    Krystal, oblivious to Jojo¡¯s approach, was hunched over her pack, her frustration intense. Her curses were lost to the wind, carried away into the surrounding forest, which whispered and rustled with unseen creatures. The faint aroma of herbs and alchemical concoctions mingled with the earthy smell of the forest, adding to the disarray.

    Jojo, in his inebriated state, took another sip from his bottle, his movements languid and exaggerated. He leaned over Krystal¡¯s shoulder, his breath warm and stale with the scent of wine.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking for, Krystal?¡± he slurred, his voice thick and velvety, reminiscent of a noble who¡¯d indulged a bit too much at a royal banquet.

    Krystal barely acknowledged him, her focus entirely on the mess of her gear. ¡°It¡¯s this damn Braye nation wine,¡± she huffed, her voice edged with exasperation. She tossed aside a potion with a frustrated grunt, the liquid inside sloshing and shimmering in the firelight. ¡°Fancy design, gold trim, dark label¡ªyou seen it?¡±

    Jojo blinked, his bleary eyes struggling to focus. He stared at his own bottle, which, as if by some cosmic joke, matched her description perfectly. He glanced back at her, then down at the bottle, the realization dawning slowly, like a fog lifting from a sleepy morning.

    ¡°Uh... Krystal,¡± he began, taking another sip to help clarify things. ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t... y¡¯know... misplace it?¡±

    She still wasn¡¯t looking at him, too wrapped up in her search. ¡°No, no, I know exactly where I put it¡ªsomewhere in this damn camp! It¡¯s gotta be here, I swear I had it when we set up. It¡¯s like it just disappeared into thin air!¡±

    Jojo scratched his head, his eyes lazily drifting between her and the bottle again. ¡°Oh shit... I think I might¡¯ve found it.¡±

    Krystal froze for a second, her head slowly turning toward Jojo, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. Then, like a slow-motion train wreck, her gaze fell on the bottle in his hand.

    There was a beat of silence.

    Then another.

    Til finally, Krystal¡¯s expression morphed from confusion to disbelief, then to sheer comedic rage.

    ¡°Jojo, you absolute idiot! That¡¯s my wine!¡±

    Jojo, for his part, just raised the bottle to his lips again with a sheepish grin. ¡°Oops?¡±

    Before Krystal could unleash her fury on Jojo, Joey¡ªbless his terrible sense of timing¡ªstrolled into the clearing, ready to deliver his report. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he said, brushing some twigs off his shoulders. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the amount of vines in this forest. It¡¯s almost annoying to travel through.¡±

    Krystal shot him a look so cold, it could¡¯ve frozen time itself. Her [Intimidation] skill kicked in subconsciously, flooding the air with an oppressive weight. Joey visibly winced as it hit him¡ªa suffocating, bone-deep dread that clawed at his insides. It was like being dragged underwater, lungs burning, every instinct screaming to escape.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Holy fuck, relax, will ya?" he stammered, taking a few shaky steps back. His voice quivered as he added, "I¡¯m burning mana just trying to cancel your fear effect."

    Krystal wasn¡¯t having it. "You would choose now of all times to return."

    Jojo, in classic Jojo fashion, cut in with a grin plastered on his face like he wasn¡¯t causing half the chaos. ¡°Joe, my bro, where do we need to go?¡± he asked, completely ignoring the impending storm that was Krystal¡¯s wrath. To make things worse, he tossed the now empty wine bottle toward her, as if that wasn¡¯t the exact thing she was fuming about.

    Krystal¡¯s violet eyes flared up with murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Jojo!¡±

    He waved her off, clearly not sensing the danger, or maybe just not caring. ¡°Chill and just hold onto that bottle. I¡¯ll fix it after this mission.¡±

    Joey, visibly sweating, probably from both Krystal¡¯s aura and trying to stay out of her line of fire, held up his hands. ¡°And can you please turn that skill off, bro? I can feel it crawling under my skin.¡±

    Krystal glared at both of them for what felt like forever, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. You could see her contemplating all the ways she could strangle them, but instead, she took a deep breath, calming herself. Her [Intimidation] skill faded, and the air around them went from suffocating to just tense.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her voice dangerously steady. ¡°But you will fix this.¡±

    Jojo, unfazed as ever, let out a dramatic sigh of relief. ¡°Whew, okay, Joe Fro, where do we go?¡±

    Joey, still looking like he was trying to mentally prep for whatever was coming next, replied, ¡°Well, Jo, we¡¯ve got about two miles left to go.¡±

    He hesitated for a second, then continued, ¡°But seriously, there¡¯s a lot of them. I know you¡¯re a Godwalker and all, but demons aren¡¯t known for being weak. And judging by their equipment, they¡¯ve got a skilled blacksmith in their camp.¡±

    Jojo pondered that for a moment, tapping his chin in mock thought. ¡°Hmm, if Ogres weren¡¯t so hell-bent on raiding human villages, I¡¯d have a drinking contest with them. But I fear they prefer being dominated over being friendly.¡±

    Krystal, who had barely cooled off, couldn¡¯t help but jump in. ¡°You act like you don¡¯t enjoy being on top. We¡¯ve been a party for ten years, we know the real you.¡±

    Jojo smirked, not missing a beat. ¡°Well, Krystal, if you must know, I enjoy being on top of women, not sweaty men and monsters on battlefields. We should make love, not war.¡±

    Krystal rolled her eyes but smirked, clearly not done with her jabs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make my Braye wine bottle full again?¡±

    Jojo gave her a lazy salute. ¡°As soon as we wrap this up, I told you. Just wait a moment.¡±

    Joey groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Are you two done yet? We¡¯ve still got Ogres to deal with.¡±

    Jojo chuckled, adjusting his gauntlets. ¡°Yeah, yeah, just let me reactivate my [Toxin Nullification] and I¡¯ll be good to go.¡±

    Krystal muttered under her breath, clearly still irritated, ¡°Bastard.¡±

    Jojo raised an eyebrow, pretending not to hear. ¡°You say something?¡±

    Joey sighed, gesturing for them to follow him. ¡°Alright, you two, enough bickering. Let¡¯s go deal with these Ogres.¡±

    And with that, they set off, Krystal still fuming, Joey focused, and Jojo... well, Jojo was just Jojo¡ªlaidback, carefree, and ready to punch a demon with his bare hands if it came to that.

    The Ogre party trudged back into their village, a sense of satisfaction hanging heavy in the air among the males. Six Thunderhorn Stags and Vixens, their powerful antlers crackling faintly with leftover static, lay across their shoulders like trophies. Their hides shimmered with a faint iridescence, the kind that hinted at the electric energy pulsing through their veins even in death. The males grinned, baring yellowed teeth stained from their last meal. They were already salivating at the thought of dinner: rich, electric venison stew. A welcome change from the oily meat of Harefolk they had recently consumed from a nearby coastal town.

    However, their leader, the towering female Ogre with skin like cracked vermillion and eyes that smoldered with latent fury, was less than pleased. She scowled, her lips twisted in disdain as she glanced over the spoils. The hunt had been too easy, a dull endeavor save for the fleeting thrill of killing a lone Watcher who had dared to intrude upon their territory. That was hardly a challenge worthy of her strength. She had craved a real fight, something that would make her blood sing. Instead, it had been nothing more than a stroll in the woods, picking off creatures too foolish or slow to escape them. The males, oblivious to her frustration, continued to chatter and laugh, already talking about how they¡¯d season the meat, how it would sizzle in the pot, and how they¡¯d feast tonight. But the leader stood apart, brooding, her fingers twitching for a worthy opponent.

    Meanwhile, just beyond the village''s edge, Jojo and his team had arrived. The air was tense, thick with the scent of earth and ozone. They hid behind the massive trunks of ancient trees, their bark rough and gnarled with age. Moss clung to the roots, damp and cool under their hands as they steadied themselves. Jojo peered around his cover, taking in the layout of the Ogre settlement. Smoke wafted from a central fire where the Ogres were gathering, their guttural voices carrying through the air like low rumbles of distant thunder. He glanced back at Krystal and Joey, both crouched behind him, their eyes sharp with focus. They had a job to do.

    Krystal broke the silence first, her voice low but edged with impatience. "So, furball, what''s the plan?"

    Jojo grinned, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Well, that depends. Do you think showing them your nipple rings will distract them long enough for me and Joey to disarm them?"

    Krystal''s eyes narrowed dangerously, her jaw tightening. "Can we avoid pissing me off further right now? I would hate for one of my arrows to slip and fly your way during the heat of battle."

    Joey, ever the pragmatist, chimed in, his voice calm. "Their leader is a female. I doubt naked human breasts will excite them."

    "Yeah, I knew that," Jojo said, smirking. "I just wanted Krystal to pull her tits out."

    Krystal let out a long-suffering sigh. "Oh, my creator," she muttered, rubbing the bridge of her nose.

    Joey ignored their banter, his gaze fixed on the village. "The leader is at least a high A-Class," he stated. "And many of their lower troops are at least C-Class."

    Jojo¡¯s expression grew serious, his playful demeanor fading. "With that much firepower, they''d be a problem for the King City guardsmen. Looks like I''m going to have to nip this in the bud."

    Joey¡¯s eyes shifted slightly as he asked, "Do you want me to kill the kids?"

    Jojo hesitated, the question hanging heavy between them. He glanced at Krystal, whose expression was grim.

    "If we leave the little monsters alive, they might seek revenge," she said bluntly. There was no pity in her voice, just the cold acknowledgment of what needed to be done.

    Jojo exhaled slowly, his eyes hardening. "Hmm... Just make it painless for them."

    Joey nodded, his face expressionless. "Gotcha, bro."

    Jojo turned to Krystal. "Then I''ll play the part of the tits while you pick them off."

    Krystal gave a wry smile, her eyes glinting. "I''ll just picture your face on all of them."

    "I''m glad I can keep you motivated," Jojo replied dryly. He scanned their faces, making sure they were ready. "Okay, Feral Squad, let''s do what we do best."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Joey activated his [Hide Presence] and [Invisibility] skills. His form blurred, then vanished entirely, leaving only the faintest rustle of leaves as a sign he had ever been there. It was as if the forest itself had swallowed him whole. Krystal didn¡¯t waste a moment either. She unslung her Platinum-Class Recurve Bow from her back, a weapon as much a work of art as it was an instrument of death. Willow¡¯s Wrath was its name, forged by the master craftsmen of the Dark Elves.

    The bow gleamed in the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy. Its limbs were crafted from magisteel, dark as midnight, with intricate filigree of mythril and gold tracing sinuous patterns along its length. The handle riser was cool to the touch, fitting perfectly into her hand as if it had been made just for her. No quiver hung at her hip. She didn''t need one. The bowstring hummed with latent energy as she drew it back, mana coalescing into a shimmering arrow of pure power.

    The air around them jolted with tension. In the village, the Ogres continued their preparations, blissfully unaware of the death that lurked just beyond the tree line. The scent of woodsmoke and roasting meat wafted toward them, but the sweet smell of the impending battle overpowered everything else. Jojo''s eyes narrowed as he focused on their targets. The time for banter was over; the hunt was about to begin.

    Jojo sauntered into the clearing with a casual stride, hands tucked into his pockets as if he were out for a morning walk. The air around him was thick with tension, the forest behind him eerily silent as if it, too, held its breath. Two Ogre guards stood near the village entrance, their monstrous forms hunched and vigilant. The moment they spotted Jojo, their eyes widened, and the one on the left reached instinctively for the alarm¡ªa crude bell attached to a post.

    But before he could touch it, an arrow of pure angel mana; glowing with a fierce orange light, whistled through the air. It struck the Ogre''s right eye with a sickening crunch, the force of the impact jerking his head violently to the side. His companion barely had time to react, his gaze following the trajectory of the arrow just in time to see it explode in a flash of radiant energy. Holy fire erupted from the impact point, a searing blaze that engulfed the first Ogre''s head and sent a shockwave through the air. The explosion resonated like a heavenly detonation, bright enough to burn away the shadows that clung to the nearby trees. When the light dimmed, only the Ogre''s decapitated body remained, slumping to the ground with a heavy thud.

    The second guard staggered backward, momentarily blinded by the explosion and deafened by the thunderous roar. Before he could fully comprehend what had happened, another arrow¡ªthis one a sleek, red spear of angel mana¡ªstreaked toward him. It pierced the air with a high-pitched hum, embedding itself into the Ogre''s left ear with surgical precision. He convulsed, eyes rolling back into his head as the arrow lodged itself deep into his skull.

    Jojo watched the scene unfold with a calm detachment, his lips curling into a smirk. "Ouch. That''s gotta hurt. Good shot, Krystal."

    From behind a massive bush, Krystal''s voice rang out, laced with irritation. "I was trying to hit you."

    Jojo chuckled, his laughter was soft but genuine. He continued his unhurried pace toward the village, muttering to himself. "As long as I have my [Unrequited Luck], I''ll never have to worry about that."

    The arrow embedded in the second guard''s ear glowed briefly before detonating in a burst of light and force, the holy explosion shredding his head into a mist of gore and leaving yet another headless corpse. Jojo walked through the gateway, the air around him still crackling with residual energy from the mana arrows. For a heartbeat, silence reigned, the village unaware of the deaths that had just occurred at its threshold.

    Then, a random Ogre in the village caught sight of him¡ªan unmistakable figure with his all-white sleeveless coat flowing in the wind. The Ogre''s eyes widened in shock before he let out a guttural roar, his voice echoing across the encampment.

    "Intruder!"

    The alarm sent the village into an uproar. Within moments, twenty Ogre warriors stormed into the clearing, weapons in hand. Great axes and longswords glinted under the light, their blades stained from countless battles. Each warrior was clad in nothing more than a loincloth, their massive frames rippling with muscle and covered in tribal scars.

    One of them, a particularly large brute with a serrated blade, stepped forward and snarled. "A human dares enter our land? We will wear your skin for your insolence."

    Jojo tilted his head slightly, feigning offense. "Such a rude way to talk to someone. You remind me of someone I share a camp with."

    Before the Ogre could retort, a new volley of mana arrows screamed through the air. Krystal, positioned with perfect sight lines, had loosed twenty arrows in rapid succession from Willow''s Wrath. They arced high into the sky, trailing sparks of mana before descending upon the assembled Ogres like a storm of fiery death.

    The first of the arrows struck with pinpoint accuracy, each one finding its mark with deadly precision. Nineteen of the twenty Ogres barely had time to register the incoming assault before they were engulfed in a searing conflagration. The arrows exploded upon impact, unleashing torrents of fiery energy that incinerated them where they stood. Flesh and bone vaporized in an instant, leaving only smoldering craters and the acrid stench of burnt meat.

    The lone surviving Ogre, the one who had spoken, reacted with surprising speed. He swung his great axe upward, attempting to deflect the arrow aimed at him. The impact shattered his weapon, splintering it into shards of iron and wood. The force of the collision sent him staggering back, his eyes wide with a mixture of fury and fear.

    Jojo shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "She''s so violent," he muttered, almost to himself.

    The Ogre warrior''s eyes darted around frantically as he realized the gravity of the situation. "Damnit. The Humans have us surrounded! Everyone to arms!"

    Chaos erupted in the village as the Ogres scrambled to respond. Bellows of rage and fear filled the air, blending with the crackling of flames from Krystal¡¯s attack.

    At that exact moment, far away from this battleground, my own fight with Prince Luda had reached a crescendo. [Midnight Star: Belial] had triggered my newly installed skill, [Neutrino Rush], amplifying my power to new heights. The surge of our combined mana signatures pulsed outward, a shockwave that rippled across Arcadia. Any mana-sensitive being would feel it¡ªa tremor in the fabric of reality, a signal that something monumental was unfolding.

    Jojo''s eyes narrowed as a sudden surge of power washed over him, prickling his skin like the static before a storm. It was an intense wave of energy, dark and oppressive, that seemed to momentarily distort the very air around him. His usually laid-back demeanor faltered, replaced by a look of genuine surprise.

    "What in the world? Whose power is this?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the chaotic sounds of the Ogre village. "Feels equal to that of a Demon Lord. This could be a problem. This could be a big problem."

    He had no time to ponder the sensation further. A split second later, the air split with a high-pitched whistling as the Ogre Leader¡ªmassive and imposing¡ªmaterialized before him. She moved with impossible speed for a creature her size, her muscles rippling as she swung a wickedly spiked blade directly at Jojo''s face. The weapon glinted with a deadly promise, its spikes trailing arcs of jagged mana as it hurtled toward him. Jojo''s reflexes kicked in, but the blade was already inches from his head, its force distorting the air around it.

    Just as it seemed the blade would connect, an orange arrow, aglow with angel mana, streaked past Jojo from behind. It slammed into the side of the spiked weapon with a resonant clang, deflecting the blade mere millimeters from Jojo''s face. The air cracked with the force of the impact, and a shockwave rippled outward, kicking up dust and debris around them. Jojo didn''t flinch; he hadn''t even blinked. The arrow''s explosive mana dissipated upon contact, leaving the Ogre Leader momentarily stunned as she was thrown backward several feet, struggling to maintain her grip on the weapon.

    "What the hell?" she snarled, her voice a guttural roar that vibrated in Jojo''s bones.

    She landed in a crouch, feet digging into the ground to steady herself. Her eyes, burning with rage, locked onto Jojo, then darted around the clearing, searching for the source of the interference. She found nothing¡ªKrystal was nowhere to be seen, having perfectly melded into the environment using her [Hide Presence] skill.

    Jojo scratched his head, his expression one of mild curiosity as if he were merely watching an entertaining spectacle. "Sorry," he said, his tone almost apologetic, "I got distracted. Felt something threatening from afar. I think I need to report it." His gaze then fixed on the Ogre Leader with a casual intensity. "Who are you?"

    She rose to her full height, towering over Jojo with a presence that radiated raw power. Her eyes gleamed with a malevolent fury, her teeth bared in a snarl. "I am the Alpha of this village," she declared, her voice echoing like a death knell through the encampment. She gestured to the smoldering remains of her fallen warriors, her hand trembling with rage. "You invade my home and cause destruction. For the murder of my people, you will die, Human."

    Jojo sighed, shaking his head slightly. "Hmm, look," he began, his tone shifting to one of reluctant explanation, "I know right now we look like the bad guys." His eyes hardened, and he pointed a finger toward the village''s edge. "But remember when your people attacked a farm 23 miles from here?"

    The Alpha''s eyes flashed with contempt. "Weak Humans had food they couldn''t protect," she spat, her voice dripping with scorn. "So we took it off their hands."

    Jojo¡¯s gaze turned icy, his usual playful demeanor hardening into something far more dangerous. His voice dropped, becoming almost a whisper, yet it carried the weight of judgment. "Then consider this retaliation."

    For a heartbeat, there was silence¡ªa stillness so profound that it seemed the world itself paused. Then, with a roar, the Ogre Leader launched herself at Jojo again, her speed blurring her figure as she swung her blade in a wide arc. Jojo didn''t move; his eyes flicked briefly behind him, where he knew Krystal was watching, her bowstring taut and ready.

    This time, the Ogre Leader anticipated another arrow and twisted her body mid-swing to avoid the expected projectile. But Krystal, unseen and unfelt, had already loosed not one but three arrows, each one imbued with a different type of mana. The first struck the ground near Jojo¡¯s feet, erupting into a burst of ice mana that encased the surrounding area in jagged, crystalline frost. The second arrow veered off to the right, slamming into a pile of crates and exploding into a shroud of blinding light mana, casting an ethereal glow that dazzled the Ogre Leader¡¯s senses.

    The third arrow flew straight at the Alpha. With a snarl, she swung her blade to intercept it, but this arrow was different. As the spiked weapon connected, the arrow shattered, releasing a pulse of gravity mana. The air around the Ogre Leader warped, and she was suddenly yanked sideways, the gravity well dragging her off course and slamming her into the icy ground. The force pinned her momentarily, her body contorting under the sudden, crushing weight.

    Jojo watched her struggle, his eyes betraying a hint of pity. "I wonder if she was aiming at me or you that time?" He remarked, almost to himself.

    But the Ogre Leader was not finished. With a roar that shook the trees, she mustered her mana, a swirling vortex of raw power gathering around her. The ground cracked and buckled as she forced herself upright, her muscles bulging grotesquely as she broke free from the gravity well. Her eyes glowed a savage red, and for the first time, Jojo felt a twinge of unease.

    "Enough of your tricks, Human," she growled, her voice distorted by the sheer mana she was exuding. She raised her blade high, and dark tendrils of energy began to coil around it, growing more volatile with each passing second. "I wanted an entertaining battle but¡ª"

    Jojo stepped back, his eyes narrowing. "What''s this feeling I''m getting all of a sudden. Alright, this might be a cause for a little worry," he admitted under his breath. He glanced toward the treeline, hoping Krystal had another arrow ready.

    The air grew heavy, vibrating with the intensity of the Ogre Leader¡¯s power. A swirling maelstrom of dark mana began to form above her, a manifestation of her rage and strength. Jojo could feel the pull of its mana''s gravitational force; the sheer destructive energy threatening to consume everything in its path.

    "Krystal, now would be a good time," Jojo muttered, his fingers twitching in anticipation.

    But before he could react, a new, even more overwhelming power exploded in the distance¡ªthe very same presence that had caught Jojo''s attention moments ago. It washed over the battlefield like a tidal wave, snuffing out the twilight and filling the air with a malevolent pressure that made it hard to breathe.

    Jojo''s eyes widened. "Wait... So it was you..." he whispered, his gaze shifting toward the horizon where a towering silhouette loomed.

    The Ogre Leader hesitated, her eyes also drawn to the distant figure. For a brief moment, there was an unspoken understanding between them. Whatever this new presence was, it dwarfed both of them in mana and power.

    Jojo felt a cold sweat trickle down his neck. "Looks like we¡¯ve got company," he said, his voice tight.

    Krystal''s voice echoed faintly from her hidden position. "Jojo, what the hell is that?"

    Jojo swallowed hard, his usual bravado slipping. "I don''t know," he replied, eyes locked on the horizon as the shadow moved closer. "But the bull-man''s mana signature doesn''t feel friendly."

    The ground began to tremble, a low rumble growing into a deafening roar. The twilight sky darkened, and the air grew colder. Jojo tightened his grip, preparing for whatever was coming.

    But he wasn¡¯t ready. None of them were.

    And then, the Trapper, Taurus stepped into view.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 16: Insomnia

    Chapter 16: Insomnia (Fuck Xiro)

    Day 7 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    Back in Talasi, the sky put on a grand show. The civil twilight painted the heavens in strokes of red, orange, yellow, and azure, as the rings of Gaia glowed in the fading light, hinting at the coming of the stars. The town itself moved at a slower pace now. Most people were leaving their shops and workstations, heading home for the night. Children, their laughter fading into the distance, were being called in for dinner by parents. Celestials, Dark Elves, and the few freed Light Elves made up most of the population here, but recently, a small number of additional Demi-Humanoids had begun to settle in Talasi. Over the last three years, they had trickled in, many having escaped the city of Lashun. Once the great Celestial capital, Lashun had fallen under Human rule, and now, if you didn¡¯t look human enough, you found yourself pushed to the fringes or outright driven away.

    Now, here''s the thing¡ª"monster" was a racial slur for Sociovores, a blanket term the Humans threw around when talking about people like us. The more open-minded races, though, referred to us as Demi-Humans. We were among the first mortals on Gaia, ancestors to the Elves and Celestials. Majins, like myself, were typically at the bottom of the popularity totem pole, facing the brunt of prejudice, especially from Humans. Majins were a class of demonic Sociovores who originated from the Infernia Realm. On the mortal plane, they slapped that nickname on all of us who carried a hint of demon blood. But you know what? None of that ever bothered me. Here in Talasi, I wasn¡¯t a "monster"¡ªI was a local legend. The "Child of Lady Vericka," the "Devil of Velonica." Names and titles were tossed around more often than my actual name, and when folks approached me, I usually got genuine smiles. They looked at me, not through me.

    Talasi resided in the boondocks, but even so, the stateless nature of Velonica made survival challenging for the weak anywhere. Without strength or the means to defend oneself, Gaia could be a brutal world. Word had been spreading about highwaymen and raiders harassing trade merchants passing through the town. Thanks to my [Super Hearing], I picked up snippets of their whispers in the marketplace and behind closed doors. Trouble was brewing, like always in this part of Velonica.

    Walking down the cobbled streets, I flanked the Prince''s carriage alongside Alex and Steez. The setting sun cast long shadows ahead of us. Luda had asked me to come to the inn, wanting to discuss arts, skills, and strength before I returned home. I didn''t mind. My little cousin, Alex, had tagged along, eager to learn how I got this strong. I found myself growing attached to these people. My "Day Ones," if you will. If I could teach them, shape them; I would.

    I paused for a moment, the cobblestones cool beneath my boots as the thought hit me: Why was I getting so attached? The Creator had placed me here to disrupt this existence, to break the system wide open. Yet here I was, building bonds, living this life like it was my own. Wasn''t I supposed to be indifferent, detached? I had no thoughts of destroying the Prime Realm System. Why would I? This was my new home. With [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] and [Midnight Star: Belial] in my arsenal, I felt invincible. Nothing Gaia could throw at me would bring me to my knees. This feeling, this lust for life¡ªit was something I never had in my old world. Death had already claimed me once. That cold, suffocating emptiness of returning to nothing... I wasn''t going back to that. Not when I was finally starting to savor life.

    We had finally made it to the Talasi Inn, the town''s rest spot for artists. The inn welcomed us with the scent of aged wood and the faint aroma of roasted herbs drifting from the kitchen. Warm, amber light flickered across the room from a few wall-mounted lanterns, casting playful shadows on the rough-hewn beams that supported the ceiling. The stone foundation, solid and unyielding, anchored the building against the whims of time and weather. Its walls, a patchwork of heavy oak panels and plaster held the stories of countless travelers who had found refuge here over the years. The floorboards creaked underfoot, each groan telling its own tale of age and resilience.

    Mrs. Clark, the inn¡¯s receptionist, stood behind a worn wooden counter polished to a dull shine from years of use. A large, cast-iron key rack loomed on the wall behind her, its hooks occupied by brass keys, each tagged with a faded number. The warmth of the room contrasted sharply with the now cooling wind outside, drawing us in like moths to a flame. She was an old Light Elf with an aura as inviting as the inn itself. Her pale beige skin and striking jade hazel eyes hinted at the deep wells of mana within her, eyes that seemed to glow under the lantern light. She wore a simple brown dress with a green shawl draped over her shoulders, a modest garb that still bore an air of dignity. Her most striking feature was the absence of the barcode on her wrist¡ªa mark that usually branded Light Elves in this region. Mrs. Clark was freeborn, a rarity that set her apart and made her all the more memorable. Her gaze softened as she recognized Steez and me from our last visit.

    "Over here little ones," she said with a warm smile, her voice carrying a melodic lilt. "Come this way so I can assist ya" Her eyes crinkled at the corners, a sign of genuine warmth rather than forced politeness.

    I nodded, smiling back. "Good evening, Mrs. Clark." The counter felt cool under my palms as I leaned against it. Her presence always had this calming effect, like sitting by a warm hearth on a cold night.

    Behind her, the kitchen door swung open slightly, letting out a brief waft of savory steam that smelled like a stew in the making. The low murmur of conversation and the occasional clink of dishes came from the dining area down the hall, where a few guests were already settled in for the evening. The inn wasn''t bustling with activity, but it had a cozy, lived-in feeling, like a place where time moved a little slower.

    Her eyes lit up in recognition. "Oh, Lord Xiro, is that you? And Lord Steez, I see you''re here too." She then turned her gaze toward Alex. "Hey there, kids."

    "Hey, Mrs. Clark," Steez responded, his voice carrying a casual warmth.

    Alex offered a small bow. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Clark."

    "Ahh, you''re Lady Glynis''s boy, aren''t you?" She tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "I can tell. A pleasure to meet you as well."

    "Mr. Wooden''s out getting supplies, but he''ll be back soon," she said, her voice warm. "You should have seen him this morning, fretting about the weather like it was the end of the world." She chuckled softly, her laughter mixing with the ambiance of the inn¡ªsteady, reassuring, and just a little bit magical.

    I got to the point. "Did someone named Sir Edwind check in here? Had a kid with him."

    Mrs. Clark nodded. "Ah, yes. He mentioned he was expecting a local to swing by. I take it that''s you all?"

    "Yes, ma''am," I confirmed.

    She gestured toward the staircase at the end of the hall. "Upstairs, Room Four."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Clark," Steez added as we headed toward the stairs. The wood creaked softly under our weight as we ascended, each step bringing us closer to the prince awaiting us.

    When we made it up to the room, Edwind greeted us swiftly after a quick tap on the door. His eyes flickered with recognition, and he opened it without hesitation. The six knights traveling with them had taken up residence in the room across the hall, with two stationed outside in the corridor, standing rigidly at attention. Luda¡¯s room itself wasn¡¯t anything spectacular. The inn didn¡¯t offer anything resembling a suite or royal accommodations, so we were looking at a modest two-bedroom setup. White sheets hung loosely over a plain wooden bed, their corners barely tucked in. A simple wooden couch, its cushions worn and faded, rested against the far wall. Overhead, a mana crystal lamp swayed slightly, casting a soft, warm light that barely touched the room''s shadowed corners.

    Edwind maintained the same cheery, relaxed demeanor he¡¯d consistently showcased since we''d met. After healing Luda earlier, I noticed he''d developed a new level of respect for me. His eyes focused more intently on my presence as if I were a puzzle he was trying to piece together. Luda, on the other hand, seemed more at ease. A weight had visibly lifted from his shoulders, allowing him to breathe without the ever-present worry of losing face. He lay back casually on the bed, waiting patiently as we entered. I could tell he was eager for answers, finally able to voice the questions he¡¯d been holding back.

    "What''s up, my niggas," I said, announcing our arrival with my usual bravado.

    Edwind chuckled lightly. "Lord Xiro, fellas, come in," he said, waving us into the room.

    "Haha, now you too?" I replied with a grin. "Just call me Xi."

    "Sure, Xi," he agreed. "In return, call me Ed."

    Just as I took my first full step into the room, an intense shiver jolted through my entire body. My mana flow spiked erratically; like it was spazzing out, throwing me off balance. A shockwave of agony rippled through me, as if every muscle fiber had been set ablaze. My body seized, locking me mid-stride, and a wave of nausea churned in my stomach. My knees buckled, and I would have hit the floor if Luda hadn¡¯t caught me by the shoulders. Everyone¡¯s eyes locked onto me, concern washing over their faces. Nobody knew what was happening, not even me, until [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] kicked in to assess the situation.

    "Master," Tsukuyomi''s voice resonated in my mind.

    "Tsukuyomi, what the hell is happening right now?" I thought back, fighting to maintain my composure. "My muscles are on fire. Are we being attacked? Am I being burned?"

    "It seems we''re having a feedback issue with your mana circuits," Tsukuyomi responded calmly. "The skill [Neutrino Rush] did massive damage to them. Without proper bio-mana flow, your body is becoming uncooperative. Repairing them now."

    [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in next. "We maxed out on the first go. Seems your mother was right about you not being ready for a Lord Seed."

    "A Lord what?" I managed to think back, though the pain was overwhelming.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back the yell that escaped me. "Ouuouww! Fuck!"

    "Yo, Xi?" Alex called, his voice tinged with worry.

    "Ay, broseph!" Steez added, patting me on the back.

    He''d never seen me this vulnerable, and I could tell he was trying to reassure me. Edwind and Luda stood frozen, their confusion evident. To them, it must have looked like I was under attack, yet no assailant was in sight.

    It was an agony I hadn''t felt in ages. The last time I''d experienced anything close to this kind of heat was when I got shot and died on Earth. But this wasn''t a single, focused point of pain¡ªit felt like molten lava was coursing through my veins, searing every nerve in its path. It was all-consuming. The former euphoria of [Neutrino Rush] had finally taken its toll, and now I was paying the price.

    "Is he okay?" Edwind''s voice was tense. "He looks like he''s in pain. A delayed effect from an attack?"

    His hands clenched into fists, knuckles turning white as he watched me writhe. Luda stared at me, watching my breathing as my body locked up in place. He began gathering healing mana into his palm, readying himself to chant a spell.

    I gritted my teeth, frustration boiling over. Was my own body really holding me back? Why was anything holding me back?

    "Fuck this pain," I thought, willing my body to obey.

    This was my body, and it would listen to me. That defiance stirred [Midnight Star: Belial], and I heard a low, demonic growl.

    Seconds later, [Adaptive Predator] triggered, activating [Super Self Regen] as well. I felt the processes kick in, working to repair and fortify my mana circuits. A cooling effect spread through my body, quelling the burning pain. I couldn''t have been more grateful. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in again, updating me on my condition.

    "Analyzation complete," Tsukuyomi informed. "Do you want to install the defensive skill [Paralysis Resist]?"

    "Ahh, that feels much better," I thought, finally able to breathe properly again. "Yeah, install it."

    With that, I regained control of my muscles, pushing off Luda''s shoulder to stand on my own. He stepped back, watching me with a mixture of concern and understanding. It was clear to him that whatever just happened wasn''t normal.

    "I think I get it," Luda said, piecing things together. "That skill you used, like my [Journey of Ra]¡ªwas it your first time?."

    "Yeah," I admitted, my voice steadying. "I think it might have stressed a nigga more than I planned for."

    "I thought so," he nodded. "Something similar happened to me when I first used [Journey of Ra]."

    "Yeah. Thanks for the heads up," I said, genuinely appreciating his insight. It was a reminder that he wasn''t just another prince; he wanted me to get stronger too. For a kid, Luda was pretty damn mature.

    "You are now safe to use [Neutrino Rush]," Tsukuyomi confirmed within me. "You have now mastered the skill and will not experience this reaction again."

    "Tsukuyomi and Belial, you two are quite the cheat codes," I thought, shaking off the ordeal. I forced a grin and stood tall, ready to address the room.

    "You straight?" Steez asked, still eyeing me with concern.

    "Yeah," I replied. "[Adaptive Predator] fixed that lil'' problem."

    "If I had to get a skill like you, that one would be it," Steez admitted with a bit of awe.

    "What''s Adaptive Predator?" Edwind inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    "One of Xi¡¯s unbeatable abilities," Steez answered before I could.

    "[Adaptive Predator] allows me to adapt to any problem while rapidly increase my overall abilities," I explained. "I even get stronger the longer I fight stronger people."

    "Hmm... Sounds close to my [Overcompensation]," Luda mused. "Except mine only gives me a power boost if I lose in battle."

    "That is a powerful skill," Edwind remarked, visibly impressed. "Both of those straddle the line of an Ultra Skill in capability."

    "Wow. I hope I get something that cool one day," Alex chimed in, his eyes wide with admiration.

    I leaned back against the wall, crossing my arms while Alex plopped himself down on the bench. Steez made himself comfortable at the foot of one of the beds, stretching out as if he owned the place. Luda, on the other hand, remained standing, eyes locked onto me with an eagerness that practically radiated off him. You could see it in his posture, the way his fingers twitched at his sides. The questions were there, bubbling just beneath the surface, ready to spill out of his mouth. I figured it was best not to leave him hanging. So, I gave him a nod, letting him know I was ready to talk.

    Luda didn¡¯t waste a second. "Forgive my earlier introduction and attitude," he started, his voice wavering slightly; like he was trying to find the right balance between pride and humility. "I think my ego got the best of me."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Don''t sweat that ish," I said with a casual shrug, my eyes on his, reading him as he spoke. It was clear he had more on his mind.

    "You lived up to the stories that were said about you," he continued, his tone more measured now. "I''ve never seen someone cast magick without chanting."

    The room fell silent at his words. Edwind and Alex were practically leaning forward, hanging on every syllable. Even Steez, who usually looked bored in these situations, turned his gaze toward Luda, a slight smirk playing on his lips. The prince was just getting started.

    "I''ve trained with our kingdom''s strongest," Luda went on, his voice taking on a hint of reverence. "And comparing those fights, and knowing you still had more to show¡­" He hesitated, eyes searching mine as if looking for some hidden answer. "I''m sure you can beat my nation''s strongest M-Cees. So, I must know... How are you so powerful?"

    His question echoed in the room, hanging in the air like a storm cloud. I had to admit, listening to him phrase it that way showed just how mature he was. This wasn¡¯t the kind of question you¡¯d expect from a kid his age back on Earth. It reminded me that Celestials matured twice as fast as humans. The kid impressed the hell out of me.

    I glanced around the room. Edwind and Alex were sitting there, eyes wide and anticipation was written all over their faces. Steez, on the other hand, let out a yawn, clearly unfazed. He¡¯d already been through this with me.

    "Well," I began, taking my time with the words, "probably because I have two V-Skills. And from what I know, both of my shits are pretty unique."

    The reactions were instant. Luda¡¯s eyes went wide, and he let out a gasp. "What? Two?"

    Alex leaned forward, his voice high with disbelief. "Woah, can you do that?"

    Edwind, however, was already lost in thought, stroking his chin. "Well now, this is incredible," he murmured. "While I''ve heard of Mythwalkers having dual V-Skills, a Godwalker with two V-Skills? This is proof of an upcoming power shift that will threaten the Human kingdoms."

    Luda''s gaze snapped to Edwind, eyes narrowed in concern. "Are you talking about that Babylon guy? Do you think he''ll attack Xiro or the Kingdom of Braye?"

    Edwind nodded solemnly. "You are on your way to being A-Class soon. Your Vessel Skill''s subskill currently can give you near S-Class levels of power. If Babylon can''t control either of you two, he will definitely see you as a threat."

    "Who''s Babylon?" I asked, curious now. This was the second time I¡¯d heard that name.

    "A High Human King who rules the strongest human nation, Babylonia," Edwind explained, his eyes serious. "He''s popular for his M-Cee Battle Arena and turning Babylonia into a Golden City, bringing in artists from all across Arcadia. Human and Sociovore alike."

    "High Human?" Alex chimed in, tilting his head like a confused puppy.

    "Super Niggas," I replied without missing a beat. "They are the superheroes of mankind. I heard they got hands."

    Alex blinked in confusion. "Do Humans not normally have hands? I thought they had the same amount of fingers that we do."

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "N-No, that''s not... Let''s just say, they can fight."

    Luda crossed his arms, a gleam in his eyes. "I plan to see just how good. When I evolve, I¡¯m going to enter the Battle Arena."

    He looked at me, a sudden seriousness in his eyes. "Speaking of which, Xiro, why haven''t you evolved yet?"

    Edwind leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "I am a bit curious as to how your body is housing so much mana."

    I scratched my head, letting the question roll around in my mind. I was still trying to wrap my head around this whole evolution thing. When I¡¯d asked my siblings about it, they didn¡¯t have a clue either and had basically told me to "handle it, big bro." [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had broken it down for me, but he said he needed me to evolve again to complete his analysis.

    "Well," I finally said, "if a nigga can be honest, I don''t fully get it, yet. What I do know is I''m an Oni Sage, which is a variant of Oni."

    Luda¡¯s eyes widened. "Oni... Sage? Like the one from The Hels''s myth books?"

    Edwind¡¯s jaw dropped, and for a moment, he looked like a kid who¡¯d just found out Santa Claus was real. "Xiro, you are quite the unique one. You are a variant of Oni that went extinct. Do you know that most people don''t even believe an Oni Sage was a real thing? This is amazing information."

    He leaned back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "It makes sense, though. I''ve never seen an Oni so brilliant with magick. Oni Sages were known to be gifted with all forms of battle."

    Steez finally spoke up, a frown on his face. "What''s so unique about big bro''s race?"

    Edwind turned to him, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Oni Sages were last seen over 500 years ago before the first Trap Raid Invasion. They were mostly from the Mayonaka Clan; a Clan of powerful Oni who used to control the entire continent of The Hels."

    Hearing him say that triggered a memory of my mom speaking about my father. The man had been absent, yet, I was always hearing about his side of my family. But I didn''t feel that was the time to give that thought more attention, so I pushed it to the back of my mind

    Edwind continued, "They were legends on the battlefield and killed most of the billions of Watchers that were released on the planet."

    Steez''s eyes widened. "Yo, Xi, that name... Ain''t that yo'' dad''s clan?"

    Edwind¡¯s head snapped back toward me. "So you are a part of the Mayonaka Clan!?"

    Luda nodded slowly, a grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, your strange crazy power is starting to make sense now."

    Alex let out a low whistle. "So Xi is connected to an old famous family of demons? Dope."

    "He is something out of a fantasy book," Edwind said, shaking his head in amazement.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. A chuckle burst out of me. The idea of being considered a myth or legend was funny. Gaia compared to Earth was already like living in a damn fantasy novel. But here, they saw me as the stuff of legends. This place was truly a world of wonder, and I planned to live here forever.

    "Look," I said, taking a breath, "I won''t lie, I''ve been blessed by The Creator. But I plan to look out for my family and close friends. After talking to Luda, I realize that if I plan to one day rule this land and put this nation back together, then I have to see the nation as my family and close friends as well."

    Edwind''s eyes softened as he nodded in approval. "So you will be succeeding your mother then?"

    Luda''s grin grew wider. "I look forward to calling Velonica a full ally to the Kingdom of Braye."

    "Hell yeah," I replied, extending my fist.

    He bumped it with his own, a serious yet content expression on his face. In that moment, the atmosphere shifted, becoming nostalgic. It reminded me of those old times back on Earth, talking with Lan LaQuintin after martial arts training. He had that same kind of seriousness about him that would melt away after a good fight and hanging with the boys. Maybe that¡¯s why I felt a kinship with Luda. His soul felt like my best friend from my old life.

    "Yo, cousin," Alex cut in, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "I''m curious. What does your ID Status look like?"

    It was like a bolt of lightning struck the room. Everyone straightened up, eyes turning toward me. It was like they had all been dying to ask that question but had kept it buried for some reason.

    "Oh yeah," I said, scratching my head. "I forget [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] blocks any scan attempts on me."

    Luda nodded eagerly. "I must admit, I too, want to see this."

    Steez chuckled, leaning forward. "It''s been a minute since I''ve seen it, but I can''t wait to see y''all faces."

    Edwind arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?"

    I smirked, feeling the anticipation build. "Well, since we''re all gang, I don''t mind showing y''all. Even I haven''t seen it in a while."

    I normally kept my information hidden, as knowledge is a weapon for an artist. And the more you knew about your opponent and their abilities, the more options you could figure out when combating them. So unless I deemed you close, I didn''t share that info. But everyone there at the time, was different, so I didn''t mind.

    I closed my eyes, searching for that familiar mental tingle I¡¯d felt as a newborn. That nostalgic cellphone vibration. The sensation buzzed through my mind like an old friend, and I projected my ID Status window. A harlequin-green light flashed from the center of my forehead, forming an ethereal screen with the following data.

    [Battle Class]: A

    [Name]: Xiro Mikazuki

    [Alias]: Devil of Velonica

    [Vessel]- Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi/Midnight Star: Belial

    [Race]: Oni Sage

    [HP]: 15250

    [MP]: 66000

    [Offense]: A

    [M. Offense]: S

    [Defense]: A

    [M. Defense]: S

    [Speed]: A

    [Mana Affinity]: Yin Mana, Wind Mana, Water Mana, Fire Mana, Electric Mana, Lunar Mana, Devil Mana, Anti Mana, Storm Mana, Deadwind Mana, Yang Mana, Solar Mana

    [Defense Skills]: Mental Nullification, Astral Resist, Wind Resist, Yin Cancel, Space Resist, Physical Damage Cancel, Toxin Nullification, Heat Nullification, Fire Resist, Paralysis Resist

    [Ultra Skills]: Heaven''s Kaleidoscope*

    [Personal Skills]: Dominus Superbiae, Super Self Regen, Belial: Adaptive Predator, Tsukuyomi: Absolute Memory, Tsukuyomi: Mastery of Abilities, Accelerated Mind, Kinetic Eyes, Super Hearing, Parallel Thinking, Future Sense, Energy Devour, Tsukuyomi: Analyze, Tsukuyomi: Sage Wisdom, Belial: Skill Copy, Belial: Skill Synthesis, Belial: Skill Imprint, Strong Will, Mana Sight, 6th Sense, Area Detection, Master Caster, Perfect Mana Control, Memory Recreation, Limitless Stamina, Chant-less Cast, Tracking, Yin Control, Spatial Control, Water Control, Air Control, Fire Control, Transmutation, Molecule Manipulation, Enhanced Body, Diamond Skin, Mana Recovery, Soul Domination, Neutrino Rush, Mana Disruption, Atomic Control

    [Mana Arts]- Yin: Shadow Storage, Yin: Night Blanket, Wind: Flash Step, Wind: Wind Cutter, Wind: Tornado Fist, Storm: Electric Circus, Storm: Crashing Birds, Yin/Storm: Black Lightning, Water: Hydro Missile, Devil: Dark Transfer, Yin/Fire: Hell Mines, Deadwind: Crash Out, Lunar: Photon Beam, Fire: Cardinal Arrows, Solar: Sun Disc, Yang: Golden Fist

    [Martial Arts]- Crescent Moon Blade: Lunar Reflection, Crescent Moon Blade: Lunar Eclipse, Crescent Moon Blade: Tidal Surge, Crescent Moon Blade: Moonlight Veil, Crescent Moon Blade: Wanning Slash

    I leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, enjoying the scene in front of me. Steez just sat back, smirking like he''d been through this all before. But the other three? Their reactions were priceless. They gawked at my ID Status, their eyes darting back and forth as they read through the long list of skills.

    Edwind broke first, chuckling to himself like he''d just discovered the punchline to some cosmic joke. "Damnit, Xiro," he said, his laughter building into a full-on belly laugh. "When do you stop changing the rules of everything I know? Hahaha!" He shook his head, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. "And here I thought the prince alone was a future crazy powerful force. It goes to show just how big the world is."

    Luda stood there, mouth slightly agape like he''d found a new mountain to climb. His eyes locked onto mine, wide with a mixture of disbelief and admiration. "Xi, the hell? Do you have Limitless Stamina? Is that Super Self Regen?" He pointed at different spots on the projection, almost like he needed me to confirm it was real. His voice rose an octave as he continued, "Xiro, can you copy skills? You copied all of my attacks from the battle!"

    Alex just shook his head, letting out a low whistle. "Heavenly snaps, Xiro! You are incredible, bro." His eyes flickered with amazement as he tried to process everything in front of him.

    Edwind, still catching his breath, examined the details with a more analytical eye. "Xi, you have so much MP. It''s almost frightening." His gaze lingered on the projection as if trying to calculate just how deep my mana pool went.

    Once they''d had their fill, I ended the projection with a sigh, feeling a bit exposed. It was a strange mixture of pride and embarrassment. I¡¯d known I was different, but seeing their reactions made it real. I mean, Omnia did say I would be special, but I was just starting to grasp how special she meant.

    As the evening wore on, the conversation became less about me and more about us. We shared our stories and our backgrounds. I told them I was from another world, and, surprisingly, they didn''t reject the idea outright. After everything they''d seen from me today, maybe it wasn''t so far-fetched in their minds. Luda made me promise to train with him, practically wringing it out of me with his newfound determination. Alex quickly jumped in, wanting to join the training sessions too, afraid of getting left behind.

    It felt...good. Bonding with them in a way I hadn''t with others in this world. Even Steez had finally lightened up, throwing in his two cents here and there. We joked, laughed, and argued over who had the best fighting style. The room was alive with energy, each of us getting a little more comfortable in our own skins and with each other.

    Then, like any group of boys left to their own devices, the conversation took a turn to more random topics. We debated the best weapons for mana users, whether a sword or a staff was the superior choice. We discussed theories about mana and shared ideas. I showcased a few of my latest mana techniques, stuff I''d been tinkering with when I had the time. They were receptive, eager to learn, and quick to offer their insights. It was then that Luda casually brought up something that caught my full attention.

    "As intelligent and strong as you are," he said, leaning forward, "I''m surprised you haven''t tackled a labyrinth yet."

    I blinked, caught off guard. "What are they? How much do y''all know about them? My mom has been recently bringing up something like that."

    Edwind¡¯s eyes lit up, a rare glint of enthusiasm replacing his usual scholarly calm. "Makes sense. A labyrinth is the only place to develop a Lord Seed or a Saint Egg without the need to kill for souls." He adjusted his glasses, his expression becoming serious. "If you don''t mind," he continued, "I''ll gladly tell you what I know."

    And just like that, the room fell silent. Even Steez leaned forward, his earlier boredom replaced by curiosity. I felt my pulse quicken. This was something big. Something that could change everything.

    Edwind¡¯s eyes gleamed with a scholarly glint like he was about to drop some ancient knowledge on us. "From the old Dark Elven bibles," he began, his voice taking on a tone of reverence, "it talks about how The Creator had a deep love for creating skills and items that could defy logic. Her favorites were the Tenka Goken. Those weapons are said to originally be Guardian Armaments with unlimited potential to grow in power with the owner."

    I watched the others'' faces as they absorbed the information, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and awe. Alex was the first to break the silence. "Guardian Armament? What''s that?" he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    I jumped in to explain, leaning forward with my hands clasped. "It''s the result of a [Spirit Weapon] fusing with an external spirit. From what I read in Mom''s books and with my skill [Sage Wisdom], Guardian Armaments are basically powerful living magick weapons with a soul and will of their own."

    I let that sink in for a moment before continuing. "Unlike normal forged weapons, [Spirit Weapons] are produced by a person''s soul. They can damage both the body and soul of a target during attacks, making it harder to defend against with regular tactics. But Guardian Armaments take it a step further. They combine the spiritual essence of a sentient being into the weapon, elevating it''s capabilities. They can exude incredible power while taking on the shape and image of the owner''s soul and become nearly indestructible, as long as the wielder holds a strong will during battle."

    "Woah," Alex muttered, eyes wide with amazement. "How many of those exist?"

    I shrugged, feeling the weight of the unknown. "I don''t know, but I do know the sword Mom wields seems to be a [Spirit Weapon], as it lacks the sentient soul. Honestly, there''s no telling how many of either exist in the world."

    Edwind nodded in agreement. "He''s right," he said thoughtfully. "But even with the knowledge that came with researching the pair of Tenka Goken once wielded by the founder of the Mikazuki Clan, the recreation of Guardian Armaments still remains difficult to replicate."

    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Wait, so how is she using a weapon connected to a dead man''s soul?" My mind raced, piecing together fragments of legends and stories I''d heard. "Mom, what else haven''t you told me yet?" I muttered to myself.

    Edwind raised an eyebrow. "Belief is the Tenka Goken existed before sociovores and humans. But not much study is out about them. Even with its current form being a shell of its true power, the legends say that sword should be quite capable."

    Luda chimed in, a knowing smile on his face. "My mom was part of her party, and she said Lady Vericka used to casually destroy mountains with some of her swings of that blade."

    Steez finally decided to speak up, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "That sword always starts pulsing when Xi gets near it."

    I turned to him, eyebrows shooting up. "It does what?"

    Steez gave me a deadpan look. "Wait, niggah, you ain''t notice that? Look at it next time."

    "Well now," Edwind whispered, rubbing his chin. This was news to him.

    I scratched the back of my head, feeling a mix of excitement and confusion. "Interesting. But Mom don''t be having it out of her magic bag often," I said, my mind already planning the next time I''d sneak a closer look.

    Alex tilted his head, clearly still processing everything. "So, is that all there is to them?"

    Edwind shook his head. "No, while I only know of two labyrinths that were cleared in the history of Gaia, most Artists enter them due to the ability to develop a Lord Seed; unless you''re Human, then it would be a Saint Egg."

    Steez frowned, his eyes narrowing. "Lord Seed?"

    Edwind glanced around the room, making sure he had everyone''s attention. "A Lord Seed is the magical fuel essentially fed to your soul, causing your power to grow into that of a True M-Cee Demon Lord. It''s written down in the Dark Elf bible as The Creator leaving Gaia to its true rulers."

    My head swam with the information, and then suddenly, it all clicked into place. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] activated within me, triggering [Sage Wisdom].

    Tsukuyomi¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, calm and precise. "The Lord Seed is concentrated Omnis Mana filled with Ether, designed to transform and evolve the soul. Once the Lord Seed blooms within the soul, the being will become immortal to time and enter the realms beyond S-Class in terms of battle power. These sociovores with access to this power are normally called Demon Lords."

    He continued, "For Humans, the Saint Egg transforms the soul into an Ascended Human, giving them their own version of S-Class and above warriors."

    Steez¡¯s eyes lit up as he connected the dots. "Oh, so basically how Mom became a Demon Lord. Bet."

    Edwind nodded, his face growing serious. "It''s said that labyrinths have a strong concentration of mana within them, and being able to adapt and overcome it is believed to be the key. Although it would be better to ask someone who actually did it, like Lady Vericka."

    Luda perked up at the mention of Lady Vericka, his eyes shining with determination. "And from reading the letter that my mom wrote for yours, it seems she was planning to send me to one nearby here once I finished my training."

    There it was¡ªthe storm of excitement I¡¯d been waiting for. If Luda was about to tackle one of these bitches, then hell, I was definitely about to throw my hat in the ring. Knowing that I could actually become one of those powerful beings, like the creatures from the video games and animes back on Earth, had me practically giddy. No way in hell was I finna miss this.

    "Oh shit, gang gang," I said with a wide grin, feeling the thrill surge through me. "Cause I''m going too. This is clearly my next step in getting stronger."

    Steez crossed his arms, looking smug. "You know the Realest Nigga Alive gotta hit this. Xi ain''t the only genius in the family."

    "Hell yeah, I''m family too," Alex chimed in, his eyes burning with the same determination.

    "Damn right, y''all are," I said, feeling a swell of camaraderie. "Let''s do this shit."

    Luda nodded, a dangerous gleam in his eyes. "Now things are becoming interesting."

    Edwind stayed quiet, his eyes reflecting a deep contemplation. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head. "I feel like I''m watching the beginning of something historical," he mused silently, his gaze distant. "I can''t see the ending of the bible coming to pass with kids like this existing. I can only hope the prince truly is the one to save us from that revelation."

    After hours more of chatting, our energy finally winding down, we left Ed and Luda to rest, deciding to head back home. The air around us felt different¡ªcharged, like we had crossed an invisible threshold. For the first time, it honestly felt good to say I had some Day Ones... These were my niggas. They were family.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 17: Flashing Lights

    Chapter 17: Flashing Lights

    10th Day of the 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    About 820 miles (1,320 Kilometers) south of the hidden Ogre village within the Hedaria Empire lies Colorberg, the sprawling capital city of the Western human empire. It¡¯s a place that exudes a rich mix of medieval grandeur and advanced magic-infused technology, the skyline punctuated with towering spires of marble and crystal, all lit by glowing mana orbs that hang from poles like floating lanterns. From the moment you enter, the air hums with a vibrancy that comes only from a city housing nearly three million souls. Colorberg is a haven for humans seeking fame and fortune, especially as an artist¡ªwarriors, mages, and performers from across Gaia converge here to start their journey.

    The city itself is surrounded by a towering guard wall, constructed from solid granite blocks reinforced with steel veins, standing watch over the bustling streets. The outer wall glints under the sunlight, its surface pockmarked with the scars of past battles, yet still formidable in its defense. Walking through the city gates, you can feel the pulse of humanity¡ªvendors hawk wares in crowded marketplaces, performers showcase talents on street corners, and the constant chatter fills the air with a life unique to Colorberg. As you wind through the streets, you notice the occasional sociovore¡ªbarely 15,000 in the entire city, their presence subtle but significant, mingling amongst humans in an uneasy coexistence.

    Let me take a moment to talk about mankind in general. They¡¯re the largest single race on Gaia. You¡¯ll find humans in every corner of the world, adapting to their environments like no other. About 20% of them are active M-Cees, tapping into Mana either through Bio Mana or Gem Mana, depending on their skin tone or innate ability they were born as. Compared to other species, humans might seem physically weaker, but they make up for it in versatility. They¡¯re also notorious for their ability to breed with almost any race¡ªDemi-Humans, Fae, you name it. It¡¯s a curious trait that keeps their numbers high and their influence widespread. Slavery, a bitter mark in their history as well, had started coming to an end within small parts of their Western kingdoms, but the Eastern kingdoms in Arcadia still clung to the practice. In Colorberg, at least, Light Elves no longer bear the scars of bondage, though old prejudices are harder to erase than chains.

    But that¡¯s enough of the history lesson. Let¡¯s talk about Krystal Sento.

    Krystal¡¯s hurried footsteps echoed sharply against the uneven cobblestone streets of Colorberg, each tapping a frantic drumbeat in the otherwise serene evening. The city, with its colorful buildings and winding alleyways, was typically a place of beauty, but today, it blurred around her in a haze of urgency. The multi-hued glow of twilight reflexing off of enchanted street lamps cast vibrant splashes of light on the path ahead, their magical colors shifting with each passing second, but Krystal barely noticed. All she could think about was getting to Jojo.

    "He has awakened."

    The message had hit her like a bolt of lightning, jolting her out of her office chair in an instant. Her heart, already strained from the day¡¯s tension, now pounded against her chest like a war drum. She couldn¡¯t help the swirl of emotions coursing through her, a storm of relief, frustration, and¡ªabove all¡ªconcern.

    "To think that he would still worry me to death after evolving," she muttered to herself, shaking her head. Her voice, tinged with exasperation, barely carried over the clatter of her boots. "I thought we were past these days."

    The city was alive, even at this late hour. Colorberg was known for its vibrant nightlife, and this evening was no exception. The hum of conversations floated from taverns and cafes, where people enjoyed meals and drinks beneath floating magical lanterns. Mages were selling trinkets from their market stalls, the air filled with the scent of roasted meats, fresh bread, and something sweet and citrusy that teased Krystal¡¯s senses as she sped by. She weaved through the crowd with her head down, her mind lost in a frantic flurry of thoughts about Jojo¡¯s recovery. She could see the towering spires of the Royal Hedaria Hospital in the distance, their shimmering crystal tips piercing the sky like beacons of hope.

    But she wasn¡¯t paying attention to the street in front of her.

    Krystal collided hard with something¡ªor rather, someone. The impact sent a shockwave through her body, knocking the breath out of her lungs and sending her sprawling to the ground. The world spun for a second as she hit the cobblestones with a painful thud. A sharp jolt shot up her spine as she lay there, stunned, blinking up at the sky. For a brief moment, the street lamps above seemed to swirl in a myriad of colors, like a twisted painting in motion.

    "Ah!" she gasped, wincing as the shock ran up her spine.

    As she looked up, her gaze was met by a man with pointy ears¡ªa striking figure standing at about 6¡¯2". His fair skin shimmered under the mana-lit streetlights; his braided sand-brown mustache hung down on both sides of his chiseled face, framing a sharp, confident smile. He looked down at her, his piercing cobalt eyes full of amusement behind his circular-framed glasses.

    Without hesitation, he extended a strong, calloused hand toward her. "Forgive me, beautiful. I didn¡¯t notice you there," he said, his deep velvet voice like a smooth hum that seemed to linger in the air.

    Krystal blinked, momentarily stunned by the sheer size of him. "Oh no, I¡¯m sorry!" she stammered, accepting his hand. "I wasn¡¯t paying attention¡ªI was in a rush..." Her thoughts trailed off as she felt his grip tighten, pulling her to her feet effortlessly.

    He practically lifted her into his chest, and for a brief moment, she felt enveloped by the warmth of his presence. His scent hit her all at once¡ªmusk, vanilla, and something warm and earthy. It was intoxicating, stirring something within her that made her heart race uncontrollably.

    As she regained her balance, she found herself blushing. "Why is my heart beating so fast?" she thought. "Sure, he''s handsome... but why does he give me butterflies?" Her thoughts were a mess, a swirl of confusion and unexpected emotions.

    "Oh my," she mumbled, barely able to meet his gaze. "Thank you."

    The suave gentleman smiled wider, the gleam of his teeth catching the light. "No, thank you," he replied smoothly. "The pleasure of meeting you was clearly all mine. I do hope we cross paths again someday, perhaps when things aren¡¯t so... hectic."

    Krystal blinked, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks. "R-R-Right... um, yes. I have to¡ªum¡ªI have to get to the hospital. Excuse me." She gave a quick, awkward bow and turned to leave, her mind still racing as she hurried away.

    The man didn¡¯t respond, but when Krystal glanced back briefly, she saw him smiling, his glasses catching the sunlight with a mirrored flash. She shook her head, trying to clear the haze from her mind as she refocused on her destination. What the hell was that about? she wondered, still feeling the flutter in her chest. She tucked the strange encounter away in her thoughts as the towering spire of the hospital came into view.

    "Focus. Jojo¡¯s awake."

    The Royal Hedaria Hospital was a towering structure of mana-infused marble and shimmering glass, its walls glowing faintly with healing energy. Krystal finally reached the entrance, her breath quick from both the run and the encounter. As she approached Jojo¡¯s room, she noticed a pair of healer nurses stepping out, their expressions relieved.

    "How is he?" Krystal asked, her voice urgent.

    One of the healers, a petite woman with light blue hair, gave a tired but reassuring smile. "He¡¯s fine. Revived by his skill. He¡¯s a little foggy and has a headache, but that¡¯s expected."

    Krystal exhaled a breath she didn¡¯t realize she had been holding. She nodded her thanks and pushed open the door.

    Jojo¡¯s hospital room was dimly lit, with soft light radiating from magic gems embedded in the ceiling and walls. The faint hum of holy mana filled the air, blending seamlessly with the quiet beeps of medieval-tech monitors, etched with glowing runes. The scent of healing herbs hung in the air, a reminder of the magical medicine that worked alongside the tech to keep patients alive. The bed beneath him was made from enchanted steel, reinforced to handle the weight of warriors who often found themselves on the edge of life and death. The Queen¡¯s crest was emblazoned on the sheets¡ªthis hospital belonged to her, a blend of ancient and magical technology, a sanctuary for the kingdom¡¯s greatest assets.

    Jojo sat shirtless in the middle of it all, his ivory skin marred by thick white bandages that wrapped around his torso. They concealed the wound¡ªright where his heart should have been. His muscles twitched as he shifted in the bed, but there was no denying the exhaustion in his usually sharp brown eyes. His dark hair clung to his forehead, damp from what must have been hours of restless unconsciousness. A former hole the size of a spear still pulsed faintly beneath the bandages, an unsettling reminder of how close he had come to true death.

    Krystal¡¯s eyes scanned him, taking in every detail. She noticed how the bandages were stained slightly with dried blood, his body still healing from the life-threatening wound. Yet, despite the grimness of the situation, he was alive¡ªalive and awake. The sight of him sitting there sent a wave of relief crashing through her chest, relaxing the tension she had been carrying. She moved toward him without hesitation, her footsteps light but purposeful against the polished stone floor.

    Without thinking, she crossed the room in a few quick strides, her heart pounding. Before Jojo could react, Krystal threw her arms around him, feeling the heat of his body and the steady beat of his heart beneath the layers of cloth. It was hard to believe, after everything, that he was still here.

    "Thank The Creator," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She held him tightly, unwilling to let go. "I thought I lost you."

    Jojo blinked, still groggy, his mind sluggishly trying to catch up with everything. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice rough from disuse.

    Krystal pulled back slightly, enough to look into his face. She could see the confusion etched into his expression, his brow furrowing as he tried to piece together the last few days. "You¡¯ve been dead for three days, Jojo," she said softly, her voice steady but carrying the weight of the words.

    His eyes widened, the fog of his memory slowly beginning to lift. "Oh yeah¡­" He scratched the back of his head absentmindedly, wincing slightly at the motion. "[Miracle Star: Jesus], it has that sub-skill, [He Has Risen]. Takes a while to kick in, but those 180 hours really fly by."

    Krystal shook her head in disbelief, a half-laugh escaping her lips. "Easy for you to say, lying in a hospital bed, making everyone worry themselves to death."

    Jojo chuckled weakly, the sound raspy but familiar. "Well, technically, I was already dead. So, no worries there."

    Krystal rolled her violet-colored eyes, exasperated but unable to suppress the smile tugging at her lips. She ran a hand over her face, shaking her head. "He¡¯s back," she muttered to herself, "his usual self, humor and all."

    Jojo¡¯s expression shifted, his playful demeanor fading as her words sank in. His brow furrowed, and his eyes flickered with uncertainty. "How did I die?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly as he spoke, the fear beneath his usual bravado slipping through. He had faced death before, but the uncertainty gnawed at him.

    Krystal¡¯s smile faded, her expression darkening as memories of the battle rushed back. She let out a heavy sigh and gripped the edge of Jojo¡¯s bed, the metal cool beneath her fingers.

    ¡°It was during the Ogre village assault¡­ one hundred and eighty hours ago,¡± she began, her voice calm but carrying the weight of the horrors they had witnessed. "You¡­ were touched by an angel."

    As she spoke, the sounds of that day echoed in her mind¡ªthe clash of steel, the cries of the dying, the overwhelming presence of death. The scent of blood, thick in the air, was impossible to forget. She glanced at Jojo, her eyes softening, knowing that recounting the events wouldn''t be easy for either of them.

    <u>Flashback</u>:

    Three Days Ago, 7th Day of the 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    The Ogre village was chaos. Thick smoke choked the air, rising from burning huts and shattered homes. The battle between Jojo and the Ogre Alpha raged in the heart of the village. Their clashing mana signatures sent shockwaves that rippled through the air, splitting the sky with thunderous force. The Alpha¡ªtowering, muscular, and fiercely determined¡ªattacked Jojo, constantly missing every blow.

    And then he came.

    Taurus.

    The Trapper''s entrance was a nightmare. One second, the village had been filled with the roars of battle; the next, silence fell like a shroud as the wind itself seemed to hold its breath. Taurus appeared like a shadow in the flickering light of burning buildings, his slimy yellow eyes gleaming with malice. He was tall, well over seven feet, with a cold smirk that twisted his face into something sinister. His double-bladed spear glinted menacingly in the fading sunlight as he observed the destruction, his gaze sharp as a predator watching its prey.

    Before Jojo or the Alpha could react, the air around them darkened as Taurus summoned the Watchers. Hundreds of these twisted creatures emerged from the shadows, like an unnatural storm sweeping across the village. Their bodies were grotesque amalgamations of muscular limbs and gray leathery skin, with far too large wings for their misshapen forms. The bony wings, draped in tattered feathers, beat the air in rhythmic pulses as they hovered above the chaos.

    Their faces were monstrous¡ªfeatureless, save for the twin horns that coiled from the sides of their heads like venomous serpents ready to strike. Glowing green, spiraled tusks jutted out from the sides of their mouths, their eerie luminescence casting an otherworldly glow over the blood-soaked battlefield. The worst part¡ªthe thing that made Jojo¡¯s stomach twist¡ªwas their bright green eyes. Or rather, their lack of eyelids. Instead of normal sockets, the Watchers had smooth, alien-eyed masks lacking any semblance of humanity or empathy.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The creatures moved in synchronized chaos, descending on the village with a terrifying grace. They tore through homes with the ease of shredding paper, their clawed hands slicing through stone and wood as if it were nothing. Ogres¡ªsome of the toughest beings in Arcadia¡ªwere reduced to prey, their massive bodies crumpling under the Watchers'' savage attacks.

    Each time a Watcher claimed a victim, a faint glow of energy pulsed in the air, like a flickering ember, before it was greedily absorbed into the creature¡¯s vile form. It wasn¡¯t just the life they were taking; it was the very essence¡ªthe soul¡ªof the Ogres, devoured without hesitation. The twisted, hungry energy they fed on pulsed through the air, thickening the atmosphere with a malevolent force.

    Jojo stood frozen, his heart hammering in his chest as he watched entire families of Ogres fall. Their screams cut through the chaos, silenced in mere moments as the Watchers descended upon them. Husbands, wives, and children¡ªall slaughtered and consumed in an instant. Their bodies collapsed like lifeless dolls, drained of vitality and purpose.

    ¡°A flood of Watchers¡­ this can¡¯t be happening,¡± Jojo thought, his throat dry and hands shaking. The ground beneath his feet trembled as the swarm of Watchers continued their relentless assault.

    The Ogre Alpha roared in fury, abandoning her battle with Jojo to face this new threat. She lunged toward Taurus, her massive spiked blade aimed directly at his chest. But Taurus¡­ he moved like nothing either of them had ever seen. Before the blink of an eye, the Alpha¡¯s blade met only empty air. Taurus sidestepped with a mocking grin, his eyes dancing with amusement as the Ogre''s blow missed him by miles¡ªliterally. The force of her missed swing shattered four distant mountains, sending shockwaves through the landscape.

    Taurus didn¡¯t give the Alpha time to recover. He was suddenly in front of her, faster than Jojo could process. His leg shot up, striking the Alpha in the stomach with such force that her massive body bent completely around his knee, sending her upward. Before her spine could snap, Taurus brought down both of his bladed gauntlet arms, slamming into the back of her head with brutal precision. The sound of bone cracking echoed through the battlefield.

    The Alpha''s skull exploded, fragments of bone and blood flying in all directions. Her body was driven into the earth with such force that her feet were left sticking straight up in the air, a gruesome reminder of her defeat.

    Jojo felt his blood run cold.

    "Holy shit," Jojo thought, his mind racing. "I couldn¡¯t even see his movements."

    He took a step back, his instincts screaming at him to flee. Every part of his body, from his pounding heart to the sweat dripping down his back, told him the same thing: run.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± Jojo whispered, his voice barely audible over the chaos. ¡°I can¡¯t even feel his mana signature anymore¡­¡±

    The world around him seemed to dim, the sounds of battle becoming distant echoes. Jojo¡¯s connection to the surrounding mana felt¡­ severed. His senses screamed that something was horribly wrong.

    Taurus turned to him, his cold eyes locking onto Jojo¡¯s. "Humans," he said, his voice deep and filled with dark amusement. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen one of your kind evolve into the Ascended race. Fascinating. Your soul will be a delightful addition to my collection."

    Jojo¡¯s throat tightened, but he forced himself to ask, ¡°Heavenly black wings... You''re a Trapper, right? What are you doing back on Gaia?¡±

    Taurus¡¯s grin widened, revealing sharp, inhuman teeth. ¡°Gaia?¡± he chuckled. ¡°This place is nothing more than a livestock farm for us. Mortal races like yours¡­ you¡¯re all just food for your angelic superiors.¡±

    Before Jojo could respond, a bright flash of light streaked toward Taurus¡ªa mana arrow, infused with the essence of angel mana. Krystal had fired it from her vantage point. The arrow whistled through the air, striking Taurus directly in the mouth. For a brief moment, Jojo¡¯s heart soared with hope.

    But Taurus simply caught the arrow between his teeth, a cruel smile playing on his lips. He bit down, shattering the arrow as if it were nothing more than a brittle twig. ¡°Angel mana?¡± Taurus laughed, his voice carrying over the battlefield. ¡°You think that works on an Angel from The Heavens?¡±

    Jojo¡¯s heart sank, his hope dwindling by the second as he reached for his last resort. His mind raced, adrenaline coursing through his veins, panic growing with every breath. "I have to use Dusk," he thought, steeling himself as he summoned his [Spirit Weapon]. The atmosphere around him shifted, shimmering with raw magic, and in an instant, Dusk materialized in his grasp.

    The scythe was no ordinary weapon. Towering in Jojo¡¯s hands, its curved blade gleamed with an otherworldly brilliance, radiating deep cobalt light from the runes carved into its surface. The crescent edge shimmered with energy, a faint pulse of mana flowing through it like the steady beat of a heart. The blue flames that curled around the blade crackled with life, shifting from vibrant cobalt to the deep indigo of a twilight sky. The handle, a sleek black metal reinforced with golden accents, hummed with power¡ªlightweight yet impossibly strong, crafted to channel mana with flawless precision.

    Jojo¡¯s grip tightened around the scythe, and the sensation of cold steel against his palm grounded him in the moment. The air buzzed with the energy Dusk exuded, the weapon alive with a will of its own, urging Jojo to wield it against the threat before him. Yet despite the scythe¡¯s immense power, an undeniable dread clawed at Jojo¡¯s gut. Even with Dusk in hand, this battle felt insurmountable.

    "Krystal!" Jojo¡¯s voice cracked as he shouted, panic seeping through his usual bravado. "Run! You need to get out of here now. This guy¡­ he''s too much!"

    Before he could finish the warning, Taurus was already upon him. The towering figure again moved with terrifying speed, his fist cutting through the air like a bullet. Jojo barely had time to react. Instinct took over, and he swung Dusk upward, its handle colliding with Taurus¡¯s incoming strike.

    The impact was explosive. A shockwave rippled through the battlefield, the force of the collision reverberating through Jojo¡¯s entire body. His arms shook violently, bones rattling as though they might shatter from the sheer power of Taurus¡¯s punch. The scythe held firm, but the effort of blocking such an attack left Jojo breathless, his muscles straining under the pressure.

    And then, before he could even process what had happened, Jojo was airborne. Taurus¡¯s blow had launched him into the sky, his body hurtling across the battlefield like a ragdoll. The world became a blur of color and sound as Jojo crashed through the wall of an Ogre house, the stone and timber crumbling around him in a deafening explosion. Dust filled the air, and Jojo''s body skidded across the ground, his skin scraped raw by the rough terrain.

    He groaned in pain, the ache spreading from his chest down to his legs. Yet, as he lay there, Dusk still gripped tightly in his hand, the scythe¡¯s ethereal glow never wavered. Even in the chaos, its light remained a constant beacon, a reminder that as long as he held it, he still had a chance to survive¡ªno matter how slim.

    Jojo¡¯s mind spun, every thought tangled in chaos, as fear wrapped around his heart like a vise. The weight of the situation bore down on him, suffocating, unrelenting.

    "I gotta stall... just long enough for Joey and Krystal to escape," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible through the cacophony around him.

    His Ultra Skill, [Pain Remains], flared to life, instantly erasing the searing agony he had been enduring. The relief was cold and unsettling, like a false calm before a storm.

    Jojo adjusted his grip on his Spirit Weapon. His hand shook, the tremor betraying the immense pressure he was under, but the scythe in his grip buzzed with unholy power. The blade shimmered in the dim light, reflecting a deadly, spectral glow, as if it was thirsting for destruction. Raw mana flowed into it, pooling like a reservoir of untapped chaos. Jojo¡¯s muscles coiled, the scythe responding, ready to unleash its fury.

    ¡°Hey! It''s time to clock out!¡± Jojo yelled, his voice sharp with desperation, cutting through the deafening roars of battle.

    The words weren¡¯t for Taurus¡ªthey were a warning for Krystal, a desperate push to make her run. But Krystal hesitated, her wide, terrified eyes locked on Jojo. The silent plea in her gaze only steeled Jojo¡¯s resolve.

    He couldn¡¯t let his team die.

    With a fierce focus, Jojo fixed his sights on Taurus, gripping Dusk tighter. Gem Mana surged from within his rings; pouring into the blade and turning it into a vessel of unimaginable power. The weight of the energy he was wielding was enough to easily wipe out a large city¡ªhe could feel it vibrating through his bones, the sheer destructive force barely contained. Every muscle screamed, the air itself warping as the mana gathered, crackling around him.

    Then, he moved.

    The Ascended Human sprinted forward, his legs pushing against the ground with all his might. The scythe arced upward, glowing fiercely, the tip leaving a trail of burning mana in its wake. Time seemed to slow as he swung with everything he had. The blade collided with Taurus in a massive explosion of light and sound.

    The detonation was deafening, a shockwave erupted from the point of impact, ripping through the village with the force of a natural disaster. Buildings disintegrated into dust, the ground itself buckling under the sheer pressure. Every living thing within the blast radius was obliterated¡ªnothing remained but devastation. The once-bustling village had been leveled, reduced to smoldering ruins in the blink of an eye.

    And yet, Jojo¡¯s heart froze.

    As the dust and debris slowly settled, the monstrous silhouette of Taurus emerged¡ªcompletely unscathed. His double-bladed glaive was raised, effortlessly blocking the full brunt of Jojo¡¯s assault. Not a scratch. Not even a dent.

    Taurus stared at Jojo with casual indifference, his voice dripping with boredom. "I fought someone like you a decade ago," he said flatly, his eyes dead of any emotion. "You lower realm mortals never learn."

    Before Jojo could even blink, the ground beneath his feet shifted. The earth, twisted by Taurus¡¯s magic, lurched violently, launching Jojo high into the air. His stomach flipped, weightless in the sudden, brutal ascent. He barely had time to register what was happening before Taurus hurled his spear.

    It came at him with terrifying speed¡ªfaster than thought. Jojo swung Dusk to block it, but the spear hit with a force so overwhelming that it shattered the scythe. The jagged remnants of the blade splintered into pieces, and the spear pierced through Jojo¡¯s torso like a hot knife through butter.

    The pain was unimaginable.

    His chest exploded with agony as the spear tore through his lung, then his heart. Blood poured from the wound, thick and warm, soaking through his armor. His vision blurred, the world dimming as darkness crept in at the edges. Krystal¡¯s scream reached him, distant and echoing, but the words were lost as his mind began to drift.

    "Jojo!" Her voice was raw, broken; the sound of someone watching the person they care for slip away.

    But before the darkness could fully claim him, a blur of motion cut through the air. Joey appeared, his body wreathed in the sharp winds of [Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step]. In an instant, he was there, catching Jojo¡¯s limp form mid-air. The wind howled around them as Joey vanished, reappearing beside Krystal, the two of them staring down at Jojo¡¯s fading body with horror.

    Taurus, meanwhile, stood unharmed, his expression unreadable. He let out a heavy sigh, clearly disinterested in the aftermath of his devastation. Then, as if summoned, a telepathic message drew his attention. His face twisted with mild irritation, but he shrugged it off.

    "Another time, humans," Taurus muttered. With a lazy snap of his fingers, the remaining Watchers dissolved into summoning portals. His smirk was the last thing Jojo saw before Taurus vanished, leaving behind only ruin¡ªand the fleeting life of a dying hero.

    <u>End of Flashback</u>:

    20 minutes later, 10th Day of the 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    The memories of the battle still hung heavy in Jojo''s eyes as Krystal began to speak, pulling him out of the painful flashback and back into the present. Her voice rang against the sound of the outside world pouring in through the open window.

    "We got you back to King City as fast as we could, Jojo," Krystal said, her voice soft but steady. She had a way of grounding people, even when the world felt like it was collapsing. "Joey carried your body the entire way. And when the Queen heard... well, she didn¡¯t waste any time. She sent for the Royal Priest immediately. Made sure they did everything they could for you."

    Jojo nodded slowly, his hand subconsciously touching his chest, right where the spear had torn through him. He could still feel the phantom pain, but it was a miracle he was even alive. His lips curled into a small, tired smile.

    "Guess I have [Unrequited Luck] to thank for that one, huh?" There was a brief pause, then he chuckled, though there was an edge to it. "I mean, how many people walk away after getting their heart skewered like that?"

    Krystal gave him a weak smile, her eyes softening for a moment. "Not many, Jojo. Your luck is one of a kind."

    "Speaking of one of a kind..." Jojo leaned back, his grin growing wider as he stretched his sore limbs. "The Queen. She¡¯s still in love with me, isn¡¯t she?"

    Krystal snorted, shaking her head. "Feeling yourself, much?" But there was a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "But yeah, she¡¯s got it bad. You should¡¯ve seen her when we brought you in. Practically had the whole city mobilized to make sure you were taken care of."

    Jojo¡¯s grin turned more thoughtful, his gaze drifting. "I¡¯m not ready to settle down yet. Can¡¯t blame her, though." His tone was light, almost playful, but there was a hint of something deeper beneath it¡ªsomething unresolved.

    Krystal shifted, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. "Joey¡¯s out on a recon mission for the Queen. He¡¯ll be back in a week, give or take." She paused, then added, "But the Queen wants to talk to you about the Trapper we encountered. Taurus."

    Jojo''s face darkened at the mention of Taurus. That name still sent a chill down his spine. He sat up a little straighter, his mind replaying the battle, the overwhelming force, the spear piercing his heart. The dread instantly appeared upon his face.

    "Yeah, I figured she¡¯d want to discuss that bastard. The future¡¯s looking rough, Krystal. Shit''s going to get real bad." His voice dropped, filled with a quiet intensity. "I felt something else out there. Another dark and powerful mana signature¡­ one that was way too intense to ignore. The monsters might be planning something big. Another Demon Lord, maybe."

    Krystal¡¯s brow furrowed as she straightened up, her expression turning serious. "Another Demon Lord?" She hesitated before asking, "Are the Demon Lords really too much for you to handle? Or for the Church of Holy Madness? They¡¯ve still got Kneon Sky locked up, don¡¯t they? He¡¯s supposed to be one of the strongest Demon Lords out there."

    Jojo ran a hand through his hair, his face etched with frustration. "I once thought so, but after fighting Taurus? It¡¯s clear things are changing on Gaia." He sighed, his voice growing heavier with each word. "We need to get stronger. All of us. If we don¡¯t... we won¡¯t survive what¡¯s coming."

    Krystal was silent for a moment, her gaze dropping as if the weight of his words had sunk in fully. Then, with a small sigh, she reached into her bag and pulled out a familiar-looking bottle, tossing it to Jojo. "Here. Thought you might want this."

    Jojo caught the bottle mid-air and examined it, recognizing it instantly. The Braye wine bottle he had emptied long ago. He looked up at her with a raised brow, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "Really, Krystal? Braye wine?"

    "Don¡¯t get too excited," she quipped, crossing her arms. "It¡¯s just water. Someone already drank all the wine."

    Jojo clicked his tongue in mock disappointment, though his grin didn¡¯t fade. "Well, that¡¯s just cruel." He uncorked the bottle and took a swig, confirming her claim. Only water. "But hey, a promise is a promise."

    Without hesitation, he swiftly activated his sub-skill, [Faith¡¯s Miracle], with a subtle, almost invisible shimmer of mana flowing through his fingers. He took a deep breath and closed the bottle, giving it a slight shake before tossing it back to her.

    "Thanks," he said with a wink.

    Krystal caught the bottle, not thinking much of it as she turned to leave. "You''re welcome," she muttered, half under her breath, clearly noticing nothing special. But as she walked a few steps away, she lifted the bottle to her lips and took a swig. Her eyes widened, and she froze mid-step.

    Wine. It was Braye wine again.

    She turned slightly, glancing over her shoulder at Jojo, who was reclining with that innocent grin plastered across his face. "Damn it, when did you..." she muttered, barely audible, but there was no malice in her tone. "You really did fix it!"

    Jojo gave her a lazy salute, his smile softening as he watched her walk away. "Goodnight, Krystal. Rest up. We¡¯ve got a lot to deal with when Joey gets back."

    Krystal didn¡¯t turn around, but her hand tightened around the bottle as she continued walking. She whispered a quiet thanks to The Creator, grateful for Jojo¡¯s leadership, his strength, and his unshakable resolve¡ªeven in the face of an uncertain future.

    The door closed softly behind her, and Jojo lay back, staring up at the ceiling, his mind swirling with thoughts of Taurus, the Hedarian Queen, and the looming threat of another Demon Lord. But for now, in the quiet of his room, he allowed himself a moment of peace, a moment to breathe, knowing that the battles ahead would require everything he had.

    And for now, that was enough... Even if his mind wouldn''t let him truly rest for long with everything weighing on him.

    "A big change is coming."

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 17.5: Twinz (Deep Cover 98)

    Chapter 17.5: Twinz (Deep Cover ''98)

    Interlude

    Fall of 1995 g.c. to Fall of 1999 g.c.

    The days after Luda officially joined our crew brought an unexpected vibrancy to Talasi. This quiet, dusty town, nestled between a thick forest and rocky outcroppings, had always been a rest stop for travelers and wandering artists. You could tell its glory days were long gone, though. The stone roads were cracked, the market stalls sparsely attended, and the once-bustling taverns now sat half-empty, with only a few loyal patrons nursing drinks and old stories. But with Luda around, Talasi had started to feel a little more alive¡ªmostly because of our constant sparring sessions that spilled out from the backyard into the open spaces of the town.

    At first, we kept it contained, sticking to the fenced training yard behind the house. The ground there was already scarred with battle grooves and small craters, remnants of past training sessions with Mom and Steez. But Luda had a way of dragging the best¡ªand the worst¡ªout of me. His sharp taunts and unrelenting energy kept me on my toes. If we weren''t launching mana-charged punches at each other, we were clashing swords that crackled with ethereal light. It wasn¡¯t long before the yard started to feel too small.

    One afternoon, after Luda landed a perfectly timed dropkick that sent me flying through the fence and halfway across the street, we gave up trying to keep it contained. From then on, Talasi itself became our training ground. The wide-open roads, the sprawling marketplace, even the flat rooftops of the taller buildings¡ªall fair game. I can¡¯t lie; it felt good to stretch my legs and take the fight across new terrain.

    The sounds of our battles echoed through the streets, disrupting the town''s usual quiet. The sharp crack of fists colliding, the metallic clash of swords, the booming shockwaves of mana bursts. Sparks of indigo and green mana lit up the early evening streets like fireworks, drawing attention from anyone in earshot. Most of the townsfolk couldn¡¯t even see us properly; we moved too fast for the untrained eye. All they caught were flickers of motion¡ªa streak of red as I darted forward, a glint of steel from Luda¡¯s blade, or the sudden gusts of wind left in our wake.

    The kids were the funniest. They swore up and down that Talasi had become home to some mythical beast. ¡°I saw its glowing eyes!¡± one little sociovore boy shouted as he ran past me one morning, his friends in tow. Another swore she¡¯d heard the beast roar late at night, but really, it was just the sound of me losing my footing and crashing into a pile of crates when Luda tripped me up. Their wild imaginations kept me laughing.

    But not everyone in town found our antics entertaining. Mom, for one, was not having it. After the third time we accidentally knocked over someone¡¯s stall or left a chunk of road cracked from miscalculated Mana Arts, she came storming out of the house. I could still feel the sting of that first neck chop¡ªlightning-fast and precise, right to the spirit.

    ¡°Did I not tell y¡¯all to keep this mess in the yard?¡± she snapped, her mana flaring faintly around her as a warning.

    ¡°Ma, we was just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just testing out new moves? I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re wrecking the town, Xiro!¡± she barked, crossing her arms. ¡°Luda, I would have thought royalty had more self-control.¡±

    Luda lowered his head, ¡°Respectfully, ma¡¯am, I think Xiro started it this time.¡±

    She gave him a glare so sharp it could¡¯ve split stone. ¡°You better respect my damn fence. Now you two, go fix it.¡±

    Despite the warnings¡ªand the consequences¡ªwe couldn¡¯t seem to help ourselves. Luda had a way of pulling me into our rivalry, and I wasn¡¯t one to back down from a challenge. He pushed me in ways I hadn¡¯t been pushed in a long time. Every time I thought I¡¯d set a new goal, he¡¯d come back stronger, faster, more precise. He wasn¡¯t just some kid who got lucky with a few good hits; he had real talent.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let him win. Every chance I got, I¡¯d turn up my power output, making him work for every point. Our battles weren¡¯t just about strength or skill¡ªthey were about growth. Every punch, every dodge, every counterstrike was a step forward. For all of my brothers.

    In a way, it reminded me of sparring with Steez, except Luda fights were more of a study. He fought like he wanted to beat me, and that fire made me fight harder, too. It was a mutual respect that didn¡¯t need to be spoken out loud¡ªit was there in the way we clashed, in the way we grinned at each other after landing a clean hit.

    Talasi might not have been ready for the chaos we brought, but the town sure felt different with us around. Whether it was the kids'' wild stories or the townsfolk shaking their heads at our antics, life had returned to those stone streets in a way it hadn¡¯t in years. And even though Mom¡¯s neck chops were a painful reminder to keep ourselves in check, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud of the power we were gaining.

    Throughout those first couple of month cycles, the prince¡ªLuda¡ªwalked around a lil'' tight-assed. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I respected his hustle, but the way he carried himself? Always sharp, always on edge, like he wasn¡¯t allowed to breathe without checking it off some imaginary to-do list. He moved like he was chasing a goal none of us could see, grinding every second of the day to be the best at whatever it was he was after. It almost made me feel like I was slacking off. Almost. Then again, maybe my life was just a little less complicated.

    Now Alex? That boy was a different story altogether. Unlike Luda¡¯s ironclad discipline, Alex admired my laid-back nature, which probably felt refreshing compared to all the pressure that Luda radiated. Whenever I took it upon myself to wander beyond Talasi¡¯s protective barrier¡ªdespite Vericka¡¯s strict orders to stay close¡ªAlex would be right there, trailing behind me. No matter how many times I told him he didn¡¯t have to tag along, he¡¯d always flash that grin and say, ¡°You never know what I might learn.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that he was less interested in the hunt and more fascinated with watching me, curious about how I lived life so freely.

    One of the most unexpected things about Alex, though, was how determined he was to nail the use of the word ¡°nigga.¡± I¡¯ll be honest¡ªit was hilarious watching him try. It was like watching a kid learn how to swing a sword for the first time, awkward and unsure, but too stubborn to quit. He¡¯d drop it mid-sentence, sometimes in the wrong spot, and I¡¯d have to hold back a laugh every time.

    ¡°Nah, bro,¡± I¡¯d tell him. ¡°You gotta ease it in, like seasoning. You don¡¯t just dump it in the pot.¡±

    That usually opened the door to deeper conversations.

    He asked me once, ¡°Xiro, where does the word even come from? I¡¯ve never heard anything like it.¡±

    I took a moment to gather my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s a mutated version of ¡®niger,¡¯ which meant ¡®of black hue,¡¯¡± I explained.

    That seemed to throw him for a loop. His light brown brows furrowed, his confusion painted clear as day across his face. ¡°But how does that even make sense?¡± he asked. ¡°The way you use it doesn¡¯t sound like it means anything about color.¡±

    I nodded, knowing it was a lot to unpack. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, man. Back on Earth, it had a lot of power for a word. Back when I was a dark skin human¡ªBlack folks¡ªtook it and flipped it on its head. It came from a dark place. It used to degrade us, but we turned it into something else. Something powerful. A super noun. It¡¯s a greeting, an insult, a vibe¡ªit¡¯s whatever you need it to be, depending on how you say it.¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression shifted as he absorbed the history, his usual curiosity tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°So... it came from human slavery?¡± he asked quietly.

    I nodded, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Humans enslaved humans. There weren''t any sociovores on Earth to beef with.¡±

    He hesitated, looking down at his hands before saying, ¡°Slavery still happens in the Eastern Kingdoms. Although I don¡¯t think the humans call the elves that. I still don''t understand it fully, but do you think it¡¯d be cool for me to keep saying it?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I didn¡¯t let him finish the thought. ¡°Alex, listen,¡± I said firmly. ¡°This ain¡¯t Earth, and I don¡¯t give a damn about rules like that out here. You¡¯re my nigga, and that¡¯s all that matters. Just don¡¯t embarrass yourself when you say it.¡±

    That seemed to put him at ease, and he laughed, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll practice.¡±

    ¡°You better,¡± I shot back, smirking. ¡°I ain¡¯t about to let you go out sounding goofy.¡±

    We laughed, the tension lifting as we made our way back toward town. Moments like that reminded me why I kept Alex close. He was learning, growing, and, in his own way, helping me hold on to pieces of the world I thought I¡¯d left behind.

    One day in the Gaian Calendar year of 1997, I sat cross-legged on the warm, mossy ground of Talasi¡¯s outskirts, trying to explain the basics of electromagnetism to Alex and Luda. Both of them were perched on nearby rocks, staring at me with the kind of intense focus that made me second-guess if they were absorbing anything at all or just pretending. The morning air carried a crisp chill, the faint hum of mana saturating the environment, like static waiting to ignite. It was peaceful, in its way, but the conversation made it clear just how far Gaia lagged behind in understanding the universe.

    ¡°Look,¡± I said, drawing a crude diagram in the dirt with a stick. ¡°Electromagnetism is one of the fundamental forces. It¡¯s what makes lightning, magnetizes metals, and¡ªhell¡ªlets you use some tech back on Earth. But here?¡± I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°Y¡¯all treat electricity like it¡¯s some angry spirit you need to tame. No offense, but this planet¡¯s understanding of physics is stuck in the damn medieval era.¡±

    Luda leaned forward, arms crossed, his ever-serious expression locked in place. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why manipulate something so complex when you can use mana directly? It¡¯s more efficient.¡±

    ¡°Efficient, sure,¡± I said, tossing the stick aside. ¡°But that¡¯s like saying, ¡®Why walk when you can run?¡¯ Sometimes you need precision over raw power. Science is just another way to control the world around you, and y¡¯all niggas are ignoring it.¡±

    Alex furrowed his brow, running a hand through his snowy hair. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that what magick is for? We can already do so much with it. Why bother learning something like this?¡±

    ¡°Because magick even benefits from its understanding, Alex,¡± I replied, exasperated. ¡°What happens when you run out of mana? Or when someone figures out how to nullify it?¡± I gestured around us, the dense forest swaying in the breeze. ¡°Y¡¯all rely too much on what¡¯s already known. No offense, but this world feels like it¡¯s crawling compared to Earth.¡±

    The two exchanged glances but said nothing. I could tell the idea of technological advancement was foreign to them. Gaia¡¯s education systems revolved around survival basics, mana manipulation, and what little cultural knowledge was passed down orally. Books existed, sure, but they weren¡¯t exactly cheap. If you weren¡¯t part of the noble or upper-class sociovores, getting your hands on any real knowledge was a luxury, not a right. It felt like the 13th century on Earth all over again.

    Part of the reason for this, I theorized, was the imbalance in gender dynamics across Gaia. With females vastly outnumbering males and wielding naturally deeper mana pools, the power dynamic leaned heavily in their favor. Most matriarchies didn¡¯t prioritize technology or scientific advancement when they could dominate with sheer magical prowess. That lack of focus trickled down into every aspect of society.

    But it wasn¡¯t just about power¡ªit was also about pleasure. Females on Gaia had a biological inclination toward hedonism, amplified by the emotional enhancements caused by mana. It wasn¡¯t unusual to see women chasing their desires, indulging in whatever brought them joy or satisfaction. They weren¡¯t bound by the same societal restrictions that Earth had imposed on many women for centuries. Yet, despite their dominance, there was one desire most couldn¡¯t overcome: the want to be dominated.

    It was fascinating to observe. No matter how powerful a woman was, there was a part of her¡ªdeep down¡ªthat craved to be conquered by someone stronger. Dominant men, the kind who could match or surpass them, were cherished across the board. Those men weren¡¯t just admired; they were practically worshipped. Other men aspired to be like them, seeing them as leaders and role models, while women were drawn to them like moths to a flame.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that get exhausting?¡± Alex asked me one day, after seeing a group of women openly flirt with a traveling warrior who had passed through town. ¡°Y¡¯all are celebrities if you¡¯re strong enough. No privacy, no peace.¡±

    I smirked, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°It can be¡­ overwhelming,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s better than being overlooked, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I guess you''re right,¡± He said, shrugging.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s wild to me how universal that admiration is. Doesn¡¯t matter what race or species¡ªit¡¯s always the strong men who get the spotlight.¡± I said with my fingers on my chin.

    Luda, who had been silently listening, chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s because strength commands respect. Power is something everyone understands, regardless of culture or background.¡±

    I nodded, leaning back against a tree. ¡°Yeah, I get that. But on Earth, things weren¡¯t this straightforward. There were so many layers to it¡ªstatus, money, race, politics. Here? It¡¯s raw. Honest. Gaia¡¯s like a future paradise for someone like me.¡±

    As I stared up at the sky, the leaves swaying gently in the breeze, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how different my life had become. Gaia¡¯s simplicity¡ªits primal focus on strength and survival¡ªwas refreshing. And for all its flaws, it was a world where I could carve out my place, on my terms.

    Those training days etched themselves as some of my favorite memories. The bonds I forged with my squad gave me the space and encouragement to explore ideas I¡¯d only dreamed of back on Earth. With their support, I made leaps in creating new mana arts and skills. One of my proudest breakthroughs was using [Transmutation] on pure Bio Mana, transforming raw energy into stable matter. It felt surreal, conjuring items out of thin air, the air shimmering as mana coalesced into tangible forms. The process took focus and precision in controlling each magiton, rewriting them in real-time using [Molecule Manipulation]. I could feel the particles shifting under my control, like sculpting energy itself, every change rippling in response to my intent. The excitement of discovery fueled me, and my squad, always curious and willing, became my test audience for everything I created.

    The month cycles blurred together, filled with chaos and laughter. Each day brought something new. Mom¡¯s relentless training sessions were humbling, as she routinely schooled us, often taking all of us on at once in handicap matches. Her speed and precision were ridiculous¡ªevery dodge, counter, and strike reminded me why she was the undisputed queen of our household. Then there was Kimmi-Wu, whose temper flared one afternoon after an argument. In her frustration, she nearly melted the entire town. I still remember the heat radiating through the streets, the sky above us shimmering like molten glass as her mana raged uncontrollably. It took all of us to calm her down, Vericka barking orders while Alex and I worked on containment.

    Artamis and I often found ourselves in the middle of experiments, pushing boundaries with reckless abandon. After explaining the concepts of nuclear fission and fusion to him, we set out to replicate the effects through magic. The results? Boiling water and explosions. Lots of them. The house would shake at random hours of the night, the air filled with the acrid tang of burnt mana. The hum of unstable energy rattled the windows more than once, and Mom¡­ well, she wasn¡¯t too fond of waking up to another crater in the backyard.

    By the time the last of those nights came, the air felt heavy, like something significant lingered on the horizon. Vericka gathered us together, her tone quieter than usual, her sharp eyes scanning each of us.

    ¡°You¡¯ve surpassed everything I could¡¯ve hoped for. My work here is done, but yours is only just beginning.¡±

    Her words landed with a weight I wasn¡¯t prepared for. It wasn¡¯t just a declaration of our progress¡ªit was a reminder that our time under her watchful guidance was nearing its end. Still, she watched me more than the others, her gaze lingering as I spoke. I knew why. She couldn¡¯t hear [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] or [Midnight Star: Belial], but she could see me talking to them. Her silence wasn¡¯t apathy¡ªit was observation. And something about her demeanor made it clear she knew more than she let on.

    One night during our final spar, when she thought I wasn¡¯t listening, I overheard her muttering to herself.

    ¡°Rumors from the Spirit Realm have made it to the mortal,¡± she said, her voice low, almost reverent. ¡°I knew it would only be a matter of time before Xiro got her attention. I¡¯m going to have to keep my promise soon.¡±

    Her hand rested on the sheath of her katana, her fingers drumming against the hilt as if grounding herself. Her mana signature had weakened over the years¡ªI could sense it. She wasn¡¯t the powerhouse she once was, and while her Battle Class had lowered, her presence was still commanding. It didn¡¯t matter to me, though. I¡¯d decided that this would be the last day of my losing streak against her.

    ¡°You ready, Moonlight?¡± she called out to me, her voice carrying both challenge and affection.

    ¡°Yeah, Momma,¡± I replied with a grin, rolling my shoulders. ¡°We can box it out. Here I come.¡±

    I sprinted toward her, a smile lighting up my face as I closed the distance. Instead of launching into a fight, though, I greeted her with a hug¡ªone of those tight embraces that spoke volumes. As she held me, I could feel her resolve, her silent pride, and her unspoken worry all at once.

    Deep down, I knew these peaceful days were fleeting. Somewhere beyond our view, a storm was brewing. I could feel it in my bones, like the hum of impending thunder on the horizon. But for now, I didn¡¯t let that stop me from cherishing these moments. Every sparring session, every laugh, every shared meal¡ªI wanted to make sure these memories would stay with my family forever.

    As the training days came to a wrap, I promised myself one thing: whatever awaited us, I¡¯d face it head-on. But for now, I¡¯d hold onto this peace just a little longer. The storm beyond the horizon called to me, faint but insistent. I didn¡¯t know how much time we had left, but one thing was certain¡ªit wouldn¡¯t wait forever.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 18: Three Eyes

    Chapter 18: Three Eyes

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    It had been four years since Luda joined us in Talasi, and from the moment he arrived, it was like he had always been a part of the family. The guy just clicked. While Edwind had stayed for a year, eventually, duty called him back to the Kingdom of Braye. He was needed there for training their army¡¯s magic unit. Still, during that year, Ed and I bonded, sharing a lot of theories on magic. Thanks to him, I understood what politics looked like outside the bubble of Talasi.

    The day of our dive into Jerrica¡¯s Labyrinth¡ªyeah, that¡¯s when things really started to heat up. The morning crept in slowly, the pale light of dawn bleeding across the horizon like a watercolor painting, soft purples and oranges blending into the fading darkness. The air was cool, still carrying the bite of the night, and the scent of dew on grass filtered through the slightly cracked window. Outside, Talasi was quiet, the kind of quiet you only get at the break of day when the world hasn¡¯t fully woken up yet.

    Then the rooster let out its piercing scream, shattering the fragile stillness. A few startled birds took flight, and I could hear distant rustling as the village began to stir. Most people were still tucked in, warm beneath their blankets, but not me. Sleep wasn¡¯t in my repertoire anymore. I hadn''t slept in years thanks to my [Limitless Stamina]. It¡¯s funny, in a way¡ªwhile others recharged by resting, I found my peace in the stillness of these hours, meditating and experimenting with the energy that flowed through me like a river.

    This morning was no different. I sat in the center of my room, cross-legged on the wooden floor. The dim, early light filtered in through the window, casting long shadows that stretched and shifted with every flicker of magic I summoned. The walls hummed faintly with residual mana, and the air around me buzzed with electric tension. My hands were outstretched, fingertips lightly grazing the currents of lunar mana that crackled between them. It was delicate work. Lunar Mana¡ªa potent mix of yin, electric, and spatial energies¡ªwas volatile by nature. I could feel the electric charge in the air, making the fine hairs on my arms rise. Small sparks danced around me, tiny bursts of photons igniting whenever the magitons shifted. It was beautiful in its own way¡ªelectromagnetism, captured and controlled between my hands.

    I was close to something, a breakthrough in the art I¡¯d been developing. Over the years, I¡¯d built up an impressive arsenal of skills, fine-tuning my abilities in these quiet hours. But despite all that growth, I¡¯d hit a ceiling two years ago¡ªa cap on the power I could wield without evolving further. According to my mom, the next step would require a Lord Seed to push past the limits my soul had reached.

    Just as I was about to stabilize the latest fluctuation of mana, a knock on the door broke my concentration. The sparks flickered out, leaving the room dim once more. I tensed slightly, hoping I hadn¡¯t woken anyone with the display. Lunar mana had a way of lighting up a room¡ªliterally.

    "Knock knock, fool. You up?" Luda¡¯s voice broke the silence, casual as always.

    I sighed, smirking a little. "You know I don¡¯t need to sleep."

    Luda stepped into the room, eyes scanning the flickers of energy surrounding me. We had added another room to the house using [Transmutation] when Luda moved in from the inn. I¡¯d layered it with barriers so he could train privately when he wasn¡¯t with the rest of us. That lesson was learned early¡ªback when Artamis would accidentally blow something up mid-experiment, and we¡¯d have to face Mom¡¯s wrath. Not a scenario I wanted repeating.

    Luda leaned against the wall, grinning. "Last night, I learned a new skill. Thanks to that crystal about the 48 Laws of Power you gave me."

    I raised an eyebrow, impressed. "You finished it already?"

    "As your old world used to say, it cooked," he responded smoothly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Hahaha, fo'' sho'', my nigga."

    Luda had a way of switching up his personality when he wasn¡¯t around us, putting on this cold, distant act when dealing with anyone outside the Mikazuki Clan. The contrast cracked me up every time. I often wondered how he handled himself when talking to the citizens of Braye. Still, despite all his quirks, the guy was impossible not to like. He was even Kimmi¡¯s second favorite person¡ªright after her big bro, of course.

    He eyed the flickers of mana still crackling in the air around me. "What are you working on? A new mnemonic crystal? I could use a fresh episode of that orange ninja animation."

    I rolled my eyes. "You mean anime."

    "You didn¡¯t answer my question," Luda shot back, smirking.

    I paused, giving him a sidelong glance. "Nigga, did you just ignore me?"

    Luda chuckled. "Xi, focus all three of those eyes. You were saying?"

    I blinked, realizing I still had my [Devil 3rd Eye] active. The skill was a fusion of [Kinetic Eyes] and [Celestial 3rd Eye], giving me 360-degree vision and the ability to see magitons and other particles as they moved. It didn¡¯t stop there, though¡ªthe skill enhanced my reflexes, perception, and even allowed me to cast certain arts just by looking. Visually, the mana-created third eye floated on my forehead, aligned with my pineal gland.

    "Just a new attack," I finally answered, deactivating the skill. "But I¡¯m saving it for the Labyrinth."

    "Ahh," Luda nodded, disappointed. "So no new anime?"

    "You got an addiction, bruh."

    "I can stop at any time."

    "Yeah? What time is it now?"

    "Time for a new episode. Ya feel me?" He grinned, the humor in his eyes unmistakable.

    I sighed, shaking my head. "Spoken like a true otaku."

    If there was anyone as hooked on the ''arts'' of my old world as Steez, it was Luda. The prince was fascinated by the light-screen projections I¡¯d crafted from my memories. The fact that I could store them in diamonds I had transmuted into mana crystals? That blew his mind. Diamonds were pretty simple to turn into mana crystals when you used [Transmutation] on coal. Now, mana crystals weren¡¯t the same as magic gems¡ªthe former stored and conducted any form of mana, while the latter was an essential catalyst for Gem Mana users. Semantics, I know. I ended up calling them Mnemonic Crystals.

    Thanks to my [Memory Recreation] and those crystals, I could not only share my memories with others but also reconstruct broken or incomplete memories. It allowed me to share so many things from my old world with Luda, my family, and even some craftsmen in town. Watching how it shaped their fighting styles, their mana skills received from the Prime Realm System, and even his mannerisms was wild. The influence on Luda¡¯s speech was hilarious at times.

    "I got you when we finish this dungeon dive," I promised.

    We dapped up and bumped fists, sealing the deal. Luda was well on his way down the otaku path, and all I could do was salute him on his journey.

    "It¡¯s been an anxious four years," Luda said, his voice quieter now. "We¡¯re finally about to see if we can do what only two other parties have done."

    I gave him a confident nod. "These skills I created last night should help. If my theory works out, we¡¯ll be unbeatable."

    I¡¯m gonna take a moment here to talk about Skills for a sec. On Gaia, when a Sociovore evolves, the skills we develop have a huge influence on the future path of our soul. The synergy between the skills can determine how we mature and evolve. It¡¯s like a self-fulfilling prophecy, where the soul guides itself toward the right future. The trick is figuring out what the right path is.

    Now, this isn¡¯t a case of having only one path. But there is a correct path. I learned that thanks to [Sage Wisdom] while studying [Soul Domination]. See, the soul feeds off the law of attraction. Your thoughts, your focus¡ªthey all have power. If you think, visualize, and believe hard enough, you¡¯ll attract the opportunities needed to make that reality happen. It¡¯s wild how it works, but that¡¯s the Ego of the soul in action. But more on that later.

    I have to give credit where it¡¯s due. Without Luda and the others, I wouldn¡¯t have pieced together half of what I¡¯ve learned about the mechanics of this universe so easily.

    We slipped out of the house quietly, the only sounds being the soft creak of the door and the faint rustle of grass underfoot. The world outside was bathed in the deep blues and purples of early morning, the first hints of light barely starting to creep over the horizon. Talasi was still asleep, its streets empty, its homes dark and quiet. My family wouldn¡¯t be up for another hour or two, so I decided to take advantage of the silence. There was something I¡¯d been meaning to test out in the Janell Forest and now seemed like the perfect time. The crisp air filled my lungs, tinged with the faint scent of damp earth and morning dew, energizing me even though I never really needed it. Infinite stamina had its perks.

    Luda walked beside me, his footsteps practically silent. It was hard to remember a time before he became a constant presence in my life. Four years had passed since he joined us in Talasi, and in that time, he¡¯d become like family, fitting in as though he¡¯d always been there. We strolled in easy silence, the kind that didn¡¯t need words to fill it, both of us lost in our own thoughts.

    Suddenly, Luda paused, his eyes narrowing as if he¡¯d picked up on something. He glanced toward the distant tree line, then turned back to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before we head out. I need to check on something,¡± he said, his voice low but casual, as though whatever he sensed wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    I raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at my lips. ¡°Check sumthin¡¯ huh? Ain¡¯t got nothin¡¯ to do with that mana signature hangin¡¯ around 806 meters from the entrance to the town?¡±

    Luda winced slightly, rubbing his face with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s supposed to have her [Hide Presence] activated,¡± he muttered, clearly disappointed.

    ¡°It is,¡± I replied, shrugging as I stopped walking. ¡°But she had to cross my barrier to get that close. So, I got the heads up when it happened.¡±

    He shook his head, muttering something under his breath about needing to have a serious talk with her. ¡°I¡¯ll have to inform her captain she needs more training,¡± he added with a sigh, already making plans to address it.

    I waved him off with a lazy hand. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll send a [Telepathy] message when it¡¯s time. No need to stress.¡±

    Luda chuckled, his mood lifting slightly. ¡°As I say all the time, I''ve never seen anyone freestyle magic like you.¡±

    ¡°Imagination is king here,¡± I said with a grin, feeling a sense of pride swell in my chest. There was something about inventing new skills and techniques that always got me going.

    It made me think of how often I tried to explain that very thing to my squad, the idea that imagination is the key to pushing beyond what we know. I¡¯d realized long ago that the people in this world lacked imagination. Sure, they understood what worked, but they didn¡¯t often challenge the status quo. They didn¡¯t push the boundaries or question whether there could be a better way. That, I figured, was what slowed down their growth¡ªtheir souls'' potential wasn¡¯t fully unlocked because they didn¡¯t believe in the possibility of more. And without that belief, their desires were never strong enough to increase the law of attraction. They stayed within the safety of what they knew, which prevented the risk of overloading their souls with power.

    I¡¯d talked it out with [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] and [Midnight Star: Belial], trying to understand why the world was the way it was. Tsukuyomi explained it to me like this: most people have a built-in safety pace to prevent their souls from acquiring more skills than they can handle. That¡¯s what keeps their spirit from overloading and breaking down. A weak soul would destroy itself with too much power; like Omnia had kindly reminded me during our time in Eden.

    That was when I started to understand what they meant by my soul¡¯s potential. I was different. Thanks to the Sonata Soul Core embedded within me, I had been born with a skill most people could only dream of¡ª[Dominus Superbiae]. I had that beauty installed in my soul the night I was born. This skill granted me unlimited mana, information retainment, and skill storage, meaning I could take in and master an infinite number of abilities and techniques without ever hitting a cap. It did more than that, though. [Dominus Superbiae] also enhanced my ego in ways that protected my mind. Fear? Gone. Doubt? Nonexistent. Hesitation? Not a chance. I¡¯d even noticed that if I ever did manage to create some fleeting moment of fear or doubt within myself, the skill would activate, instantly relaxing me and clearing my mind. It was like having a built-in confidence boost on demand.

    The more I thought about it, the more I wondered if that was the skill The Creator had meant when they spoke about my soul¡¯s true potential. But deep down, I knew there was more to come. I could feel it, like an itch in the back of my mind, urging me forward. My gut told me I was just scratching the surface.

    Luda was one of the few people who truly seemed to understand some of my theories. Maybe it was because of his own drive, his own desire to be a protective shadow for his nation. He always talked about how the Kingdom of Braye held him in such high regard, how they saw him as their future champion, their future king. And man, did he take that seriously. He was constantly preparing, always looking for new ways to better himself. He didn¡¯t want to let them down, and he never missed an opportunity to learn something he thought might help him when his time came. He wanted to know it all.

    In that way, we were alike¡ªboth of us driven by the need to reach our full potential, to never stop growing. Even now, as he left to meet with the mana signature outside the forest, I knew he was excited to tackle our upcoming challenges if it brought him more strength.

    With Luda heading off, I turned my attention back to the forest ahead. The soft glow of dawn filtered through the trees, casting long shadows that flickered and danced as the wind whispered through the leaves. The Janell Forest was alive with mana, the air practically humming with energy. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement and slight anxiety as I knew today would be the day we tackled the dreadful Labyrinth of Jerrica.

    Thanks to Edwind and his showcase of his V-Skill [Sky King: Amun], [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] analyzed and copied his [Mana-less Flight] skill. From that, I created [Spatial Flight]. By combining what I took from Ed¡¯s ability with [Spatial Control], I could now control my body within any axis in space. Traveling became smoother, but it wasn¡¯t as convenient as my [Spatial Teleportation]. I¡¯ll touch on that skill later.

    The sky was still dark, the first hints of dawn still creeping up behind the distant mountains. A gentle breeze brushed past my cheeks, swaying my dreadlocks just slightly. There was always something calming about those quiet, early hours. It felt like the world belonged only to me at that moment, and I intended to make full use of it.

    Levitating off the ground, I savored the slow lift, the soft tug of gravity slipping away. I liked to take it easy before accelerating, giving me a chance to look up and just... feel it. Then, in a blink, I shot into the sky, the world below shrinking as I rocketed upward like a bullet.

    "Flying is like stepping into another dimension¡ªfree, untouchable. You get a whole different perspective up here, seeing how massive the world truly is. And Gaia? Man, Gaia is on a whole other level."

    The wind roared in my ears, cool and invigorating as it whipped past my skin. The exoplanet stretched beneath me, its surface curving into the horizon. At a radius of 80,000 kilometers (49,710 miles), it dwarfed Earth by a long shot. The planet¡¯s rings, shimmering faintly in the sky, added a fantastical element as if I were in some cosmic dreamscape. It was impossible not to be captivated by it all¡ªthe beauty, the peace. Real nigga shit.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I zoomed toward the Janell Forest, the vast greenery sprawling out below like a sea of juniper green waves. But something unusual broke through the peaceful hum of the wind¡ªmusic. My ears, enhanced by [Super Hearing], picked up the delicate melody of a lyre. The notes were light and ethereal, weaving through the air like silk. It was the kind of tune that could lull you into thinking everything was fine, that the world was at peace. But then I felt a shift. A soft buzz in my head¡ªa warning.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] stirred within me, his voice clear and analytical. ¡°Ability analyzed. Blocking additional waves of the skill [Dryad Charm]. Master, would you like to learn the skill [Charm]?¡±

    I chuckled to myself. ¡°I could only see myself using that for evil... So, yes. Hehehe.¡±

    [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in, his deep, playful voice filling my mind. ¡°There¡¯s a Dryad nearby. Can we breed it?¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up? And horny.¡±

    As I flew, I began to think about the changes in my own body. "Come to think of it, I¡¯ve started getting sexual desires again in this form. Must be the young adult phase."

    Belial¡¯s voice persisted, now more serious. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard a no.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°How ¡®bout we check it out and at least make sure it isn¡¯t a male?¡±

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] spoke up again, its tone clinical as always. ¡°There is no such thing as male Dryads. Once those spiritual creatures manifest in the mortal realm, they adopt feminine vessels.¡±

    A smirk crept across my lips. ¡°Cool. Not really a fan of naked dudes. Ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ better designed than the female body. It¡¯s just... perfect.¡±

    Tsukuyomi didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°I can think of a well-designed sword.¡±

    Belial snickered. ¡°What about protection?¡±

    For a second, I thought he was talking about condoms, and my mind nearly went off track. Tsukuyomi clarified, ¡°If needed, I can produce armor designs.¡±

    I shook my head at myself, my thoughts getting tangled for a moment. ¡°Oh... armor. Right.¡±

    Before I could get too far into that rabbit hole, Tsukuyomi cut back in. ¡°We¡¯re closing in on the source of the music.¡±

    I nodded, refocusing. ¡°Right. Let me lock in.¡± The lyre¡¯s melody was still drifting through the trees, luring me closer, but now, my mind was clear, thanks to Tsukuyomi¡¯s quick analysis.

    It was time to see what this musician had in store.

    I landed softly a few meters from the edge of Marie Pond, where the shimmering water met the dense, mystical Janell Forest. The two places intertwined, almost as if they were sister domains, with the same life-giving energy flowing between them. As I touched down, my feet barely disturbed the stillness of the air, and the soft sound of the lyre I had heard earlier drifted across the surface of the pond, dancing on the water like ripples of light. My eyes followed the melody to its source, where I spotted the performer¡ªa Dryad.

    Perched on a chopped tree trunk, she looked nothing short of a fantasy brought to life. Her skin was a smooth, soft lime green, adorned with intricate vine-like tattoos that seemed to hug her curves in all the right places, accentuating her already lewd figure. Her body was curvy and voluptuous in a way that reminded me of the models I''d see all over social media back on Earth. Yeah, the kind that would have entire comment sections going crazy. Her breasts were large and round, barely constrained by gravity. Her bright pink hair cascaded down her back in waves, wild and untamed, adding to her surreal beauty.

    "Damn," I muttered under my breath, taking her in. "Look at them titties."

    From within me, I could feel [Midnight Star: Belial] stirring, his voice seeping into my thoughts like smoke. "Can we breed her?" His tone was insistent, filled with lust.

    I chuckled darkly. "You know, I''m glad I''m not human anymore. Thinking like that back on Earth would''ve got a nigga a case."

    The Dryad''s gaze snapped to me as the music slowly trailed off. Her voice was soft but carried an almost ethereal quality. "Who are you?" she asked, her words smooth and melodic like the notes she¡¯d been playing.

    She studied me for a moment, her bright blue mana-filled eyes narrowing slightly as recognition dawned. "A Majin? Wait... I¡¯ve heard of a Majin in this region."

    Without warning, she rose to her feet¡ªor, rather, floated. Her movements were fluid and graceful; as though gravity was nothing more than a suggestion to her. It was then I noticed the concentrated magitons beneath her, keeping her levitating effortlessly as she glided closer. She moved around me in slow, deliberate circles, her gaze sweeping over me like I was something she had just ordered, inspecting me from head to toe. The way her body swayed as she floated, breasts bouncing softly with every slight motion, only added to the surreal experience.

    "The Devil of Velonica," she purred, her lips curving into a teasing smile. "You¡¯re as handsome as the Spirit Realm rumors say. Although, I don¡¯t think they see what I see."

    Her words gave me pause. "Wait, what you say? What you mean spirits say I¡¯m handsome?"

    She giggled, a light, airy sound that sent a strange shiver down my spine. "Hehehe. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have let that slip. Let¡¯s just say your mana signature is the talk of the spiritual realm."

    "So, I¡¯m popular?" I raised an eyebrow, half amused, half curious.

    "You¡¯re hard to ignore," she said, her voice lowering as she moved in closer until her breasts pressed softly against my chest.

    Her nipples, hard and prominent, brushed against me through the fabric of my gi. The heat of her body was tangible, her skin warm and dangerously inviting as she looked me dead in the eyes. At that moment, I could feel my pulse quicken slightly. She was right at my height, 157 centimeters, and thick in all the places that mattered.

    "You¡¯re not just popular," she whispered, her lips dangerously close to mine. "You¡¯re impossible not to talk about." The scent of amber and sandalwood gripped my attention.

    I swallowed, trying to keep my thoughts from wandering as she continued to press against me.

    "I was told to take people like you to see the book," she continued, her voice suddenly low and sultry. "But wouldn¡¯t you like to play first?" She gave me a look that could only be described as lustful, her eyes heavy-lidded and suggestive.

    For some weird reason, I felt my Soul Core pulse when she said the word "book". Inside my mind, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]¡¯s voice cut in.

    "Warning, the Dryad is exhibiting signs of sexual arousal."

    [Midnight Star: Belial] was quick to follow. "She wants the dick."

    I blinked, trying to keep myself grounded. "What? What do you mean by ''play''? You tryna give me some pus¡ª?"

    "Yes," she said without hesitation, her tone sweet and innocent despite the words. "For that is the best way to absorb mana directly to my core."

    "Hold up, hold up." I took a step back, raising my hands. "You seriously tryna fuck, right now?"

    "Yes, silly," she said, laughing softly. "Or would you rather see the book first, and then share some of your delicious mana with me?"

    I frowned. My spirit pulsed to the sound of her saying that once more. "That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve mentioned this book. And while I enjoy a quickie like the next nigga, my soul¡¯s telling me to go see this book first."

    "Boo," she pouted, sticking out her bottom lip in an exaggerated fashion. "Oh well, I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try. Come, follow me."

    With that, she floated back, her body turning as she led the way into the forest. And as she did, she gave me one hell of a view. The way she hovered just above the ground caused her hips to sway, her bare ass on full display, each movement making the soft curve of her backside even more pronounced. While her vulva was visible from that angle, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the soles of her feet, smooth and flawless, as they barely skimmed the surface of the earth.

    "Grandma Fann wasn¡¯t playing when she said Dryads are man-eaters," I thought, shaking my head slightly.

    "Can¡¯t believe we¡¯re not going to breed her," Belial grumbled, sounding genuinely disappointed. "She was asking for it."

    "Focus, my nigga," I thought back, keeping my eyes on the path ahead. "I¡¯mma get us some pussy when the time is right. Let¡¯s just see what she¡¯s trying to show us first."

    After six minutes of walking, we arrived at a small opening in the trees. The thick canopy parted, revealing a clearing bathed in soft, dappled light. The centerpiece of this hidden spot was an altar, oddly placed against a massive tree with dark bark. It looked ancient, the kind of ancient that radiated energy without trying. Ailis, the dryad, had been chatting the whole way, her voice light and melodic. She seemed to enjoy filling the silence, and I found myself appreciating the noise.

    She talked about her experiences with a few pixies and fairies, and then casually dropped some more... unexpected knowledge. "Dryads," she explained with an innocent smile, "since we''re all female, we get stronger draining mana from male beings through sexual intercourse. It¡¯s kinda like what the Succubi and Lilituu do."

    I blinked at her, surprised she said it so nonchalantly. "Wait, what?!" I thought but didn''t interrupt. She continued, ¡°That¡¯s how they reproduce and maintain the balance with the trees and Treants here.¡±

    Before I could question further, she smoothly changed the topic, her voice brightening again. ¡°I''m sure the Fairy Queen wants the same from you. If I was her, I would want that.¡±

    I paused mid-step. ¡°The Fairy Queen?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes. ¡°She knows my name?¡±

    Ailis nodded, her pink wild curls bouncing. ¡°There was a special request from her, you know, just in case the Devil of Velonica showed up in the forest, again. If any spirits encountered you, we were supposed to bring you here.¡± She pointed to the altar. ¡°And tell you to retrieve the book.¡±

    I raised a brow, feeling the weight of curiosity pressing into my chest. ¡°Not my name, just my alias. Got it. What is this book about?¡±

    Ailis shrugged. ¡°I don''t know what''s inside. But if the Fairy Queen requests something, it¡¯s like law. So, here we are.¡±

    Her explanation didn''t sit right. ¡°Am I bringing too much attention to myself? Nah.¡±

    I thought, my eyes scanning the altar ahead. The closer I got, the more intense the magical energy in the air became, saturating everything around me.

    The altar, black and ornate, pulsed with mana. Its surface looked too perfect, like it didn¡¯t belong here. The pressure of magic floating off it was thick, like breathing in a storm of power. And there, laid on top, was a bible.

    Not just any black bible¡ªthis thing screamed magic. The space-like cover practically hummed, surrounded by a magical barrier that repelled anything trying to get close. An eight-meter radius shield shimmered in red, blue, and black, swirling like a storm of colors under the influence of an invisible wind. The scent of vanilla and jasmine drifted from it, triggering a flood of nostalgia. It was as if the past had seeped into the present, and I could almost feel a distant memory stirring deep inside.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    Ailis stepped closer, her voice quieter now. ¡°That¡¯s the book, Pawprints & Dreams. It¡¯s said to have been written by The Creator herself when she last visited Gaia about two thousand years ago. Or at least that''s what I''ve been told.¡±

    My fingers twitched as I stared at the barrier. ¡°Why would the Fairy Queen want me to find this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ailis admitted, shaking her head. ¡°But when you popped up on the radar, the message went out. She was specific about it.¡±

    I glanced at her, then back to the altar. ¡°Well, let''s see what I can figure out.¡±

    Part of me considered brute-forcing my way in, but that felt reckless. I had other tricks up my sleeve, and it was time to test some theories. That¡¯s when [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] decided to chime in.

    "The deep concentration of magitons and spiritons is creating a reaction similar to electromagnetic repulsion," he explained inside my head. "It affects souls more than physical forms. Spirit Creatures are just as hindered as mortals. Use [Dispel] and [Soul Domination]."

    I crossed my arms, thinking it through. "So, I weaken it for a moment, then control the spiritons myself?"

    "Correct, master. You¡¯ll be able to stop the output."

    With a nod, I raised my right hand, aiming it at the shimmering sphere of mana. I activated [Dispel] first, feeling the magic around the altar tremble under my influence. Then, I triggered [Soul Domination], reaching out to the spiritons that flowed from the book. It was like trying to catch smoke, or maybe the essence of a ghost. But they responded, bending to my will. The shield cracked, then shattered into nothing as I clenched my fist, the defensive spell collapsing under my control.

    I know you''re probably wondering, "What the hell are spiritons?" Well, let me get my nerd on for a second cause I love shit like this. So if you don''t remember, magitons are the primary particles that make up mana, the magical energy pervading the universe. Its primary role is being the essence of Omnis Mana, enabling its various forms and uses. But it''s only one of the fundamental building blocks of this reality that is often released from every form of matter. While at the time, I didn''t know how many Fundamental Particles existed, I knew that understanding them would give me a new level of control. Along with magitons, I gained knowledge on Spiritons by analyzing the skill [Soul Domination]. Spiritons are the fundamental quasiparticles that constitute spiritual energy. They are the building blocks of the soul, serving as the essence of consciousness and spiritual existence in the universe. Combine with magitons to create Astral Mana. Understanding spiritons is the secret to resurrection, but outside of practicing on some mana beast I''ve hunted, I hadn''t tested with levels of spirit energy like that book was producing.

    With the barrier gone, I approached the altar, getting my first real look at the design. It was carved from what looked like multicolored marble, and the details were insane. Three naked women, each one distinct, stood facing each other, holding up a tiered sky with moons and stars at the top. It looked like the twilight was crawling through the stone itself, shifting colors as I moved.

    The grimoire, Pawprints & Dreams, was a black leather masterpiece with a crescent moon rising from the middle of a pawprint. The same red, blue, and black colors from the barrier shimmered softly on the cover. I reached for it, feeling the weight of its magic even before my fingers touched the surface.

    As soon as I grabbed it, laughter echoed around me, the playful giggles of three women swirling like invisible winds. Before I could react, I felt my consciousness get yanked into a mind space within my Sonata Core¡ªa subdimension that existed within me, deep in my soul.

    The space was an endless indigo void, with a black neutron star and a white moon rotating above me. In the center sat a mirror image of myself, cross-legged and ethereal.

    Before I could process it, my view flipped. Suddenly, I was sitting where the reflection had been, and the mirror image was gone. The shift was disorienting, but I¡¯d traveled like a photon before using my Air Samba art. This wasn¡¯t too different, though it left me feeling strange.

    Looking up at the star and moon, I heard the giggles again. Three spiritual lights appeared, dancing in front of me, their hues¡ªred, blue, and black¡ªpulsing with life and magic. They radiated warmth, admiration, and a weird sense of intimacy as they circled me.

    The red light giggled again. ¡°Ooh, he¡¯s a handsome devil.¡±

    The black one, Noir, echoed her. ¡°I like, I like. I''m in love.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, yeah, he cute or whatever,¡± the blue one chimed in with a smirk in her voice.

    Red swirled around me. ¡°So, he¡¯s the one we¡¯ve been waiting for?¡±

    Blue seemed to appraise me. ¡°Yep, same mana signature.¡±

    Noir hummed. ¡°Good. I was going to stay with him regardless.¡±

    I frowned, finally speaking up. ¡°Time out¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? Who are y¡¯all?¡±

    Before they could answer, the moon above me pulsed, a chime ringing through the space. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s voice cut through the ethereal air.

    ¡°Master, Pawprints & Dreams has been fully analyzed. You have unlocked the Divinity Skill [Guardian Armament: Twilight Goddess].¡± His voice paused before continuing. ¡°Unpacking personal skills of Twilight Goddess. Installing Civil Luna, Nautical Sol, Astronomical Nova. Error. Installing repackaged Soul Shards. All three spirit beings were installed. The Personal Skill [Spirit Weapon] is incomplete. Requires additional installation.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Wait, did I just gain new skills or not?¡±

    Red purred, ¡°We are all yours, daddy.¡± She even manifested a glowing heart in the air.

    I sighed, feeling the pace of things moving too fast. ¡°Okay, so let me get this straight: that bible book I touched contained a skill, which I learned. But the skill is an incomplete three-in-one spiritual weapon set?¡±

    Blue grinned. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re catching on.¡±

    "But I''m still confused." I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Outside of the incomplete aspect, as someone who is used to being a triune, I guess it makes sense that my soul weapon comes in three different halves. But isn''t it all starting to feel a bit... thematic?¡±

    Noir swirled closer, her voice a rich sultry whisper. ¡°Someone definitely likes themes, darling.¡±

    A slow, spiraling tornado of mana began to twist around me, picking up momentum with each passing second. The air felt charged, electric, like the atmosphere before a storm. My body tingled, buzzing with vibrant energy as the three glowing hues¡ªred, blue, and noir¡ªsank into my chest, merging with me. It was like being submerged in warm water, the sensation both soothing and invigorating at the same time. I could feel their presence inside me, the essence of each spirit intertwining with my soul.

    The wind whipped around me, fierce but controlled, forming a cyclone that blurred my vision, casting everything in swirling shades of indigo and ultraviolet. The once sweet and intoxicating scent of vanilla and jasmine, which had clung to the air around the altar, was replaced by the earthy, wild aroma of the Janell Forest. It was like inhaling the very essence of the woods¡ªthe scent of damp leaves, rich soil, and distant flowers carried on the wind. When the cyclone of mana finally dispersed, I found myself back in the forest clearing. The altar, where I had encountered the book, and even the Dryad, had vanished, as though they had never existed.

    I blinked, trying to make sense of it all. "Woah..." I muttered under my breath, my voice sounding small amidst the rustling trees. "Am I high? Is that what shrooms with mana are like?"

    Inside my mind, I heard the first of the voices, soft and melodic.

    "Ooooh, your mana feels wonderful," Luna purred, her tone teasing and light.

    "I like his smell," Sol added, her voice more grounded, like a content sigh.

    Nova''s tone was more distant, almost sleepy, but still there. "This is home, now. I''ll be napping over here."

    I stared at the empty space where the altar had been, letting their words settle in. "You three? So that most definitely was real."

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in, his voice as calm and matter-of-fact as always. "Correct, master. You are hearing the three voices of the Twilight Goddess. But your newly acquired Guardian Armament is still incomplete in its current stage."

    I exhaled sharply, trying to process everything that had just happened. The day had barely begun, and here I was, dealing with something straight out of a harem anime. Three ethereal beings had taken up residence in my soul, and from the sound of it, they weren¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon. But honestly? I was excited. Guardian Armaments were rare and powerful. And now I had not just one, but three to study, learn from, and master... Even if I didn''t understand the statement of being incomplete.

    I grinned to myself, a rush of adrenaline coursing through me. "Well," I muttered, cracking my knuckles. "More shit to figure out. This is gonna be interesting."

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 19: Off The Lot

    Chapter 19: Off The Lot

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    Magick on Gaia was a daily part of life, but it wasn¡¯t something everyone could tap into. Not even half of mortal beings could command mana. Despite how common it seemed, most people didn¡¯t possess the ability. M-Cees were the most widely known mana users, but they weren¡¯t the only ones. There were Witches, Warlocks, and Mages¡ªmagic casters whose combat capabilities could rival some of the strongest M-Cees, reaching S and A-Class power levels. That was already impressive, but what blew my mind was learning there were classes and beings even higher than S-Class. I found out through deep readings of the RIAA registry that there were three additional levels: SS-Class, Z-Class, and the nearly mythical Ascended Class.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what Z-Class beings were capable of, but apparently, my mother had reached SS-Class before she had me. According to what I¡¯d been told, she could slap box dragons and divine beasts¡ªbeings that were usually categorized under Z-Class. But despite what I¡¯d heard, I had a hard time believing it. I mean, I couldn¡¯t sense that kind of mana in her. Still, the stories had weight, and the thought lingered in the back of my mind.

    Now, if I had to break it down for someone unfamiliar with the system, I''d say it like this: E-Class warriors were like peak humans, able to destroy a house with little effort. D-Class could obliterate a city. C-Class? That''s where you crossed the line into superhuman territory. The weakest of C-Class could wipe out an island, and the strongest could topple a small mountain. B-Class warriors were terrifying. One of them alone could rival an entire national militia force back on Earth, capable of reducing large mountains to rubble and even wiping out small moons. But A-Class? They were on another level entirely. A single A-Class warrior had the power to destroy a planet the size of Earth with their mana.

    Now S-Class¡­ that''s where the legends really kicked in. Even the weakest S-Class warrior could crack the planet Gaia, with the strongest able to fully destroy this planet. Then came SS-Class. Those were star-busters. I¡¯d heard stories that they could potentially wipe out entire star systems, but by this point, it was all starting to sound like something out of Grandma Fann¡¯s wildest tales. Anyway, I digress.

    When I returned from the altar where I had found the Bible, Pawprints & Dreams, my mind was in a bit of a haze. Dawn had only just begun when I left, but now, the sun had fully risen, and the morning light bathed Velonica in a warm, golden glow. The Janell Forest around me was alive with movement¡ªpixies flitted between trees, birds sang from the branches, and mana beasts stirred in the underbrush. The rich, concentrated smell of magitons and blackwood trees filled the air, pulling me back into focus. I hadn¡¯t come here to get lost in thought¡ªI came here to test out my Nuclear Mana and Anti Mana.

    The problem was, that even though my room back home had protective barriers in place to keep me from accidentally blowing up the house, I knew the kind of damage a nuclear explosion could cause. There was no way I was going to risk setting one off near where everyone slept. But honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect inside the Labyrinth either. My mind raced with concern, but those thoughts didn¡¯t get far. My [Dominus Superbiae] skill washed over me like a calming wave, relaxing my nerves, almost like taking a hit of a good blunt. Gone were the days of stressing with fear.

    Before I could scout out a safer location, my thoughts were interrupted by an incoming telepathic message from Alex.

    "Morning, Xi, where are you at?" Alex¡¯s voice cut through my focus.

    ¡°Huh? Alex? I¡¯m in the Janell Forest. What¡¯s good?¡±

    "Are you on your way back? We''re waiting for you to leave."

    ¡°Waiting on me? Ah shit, here I come.¡±

    I sighed. Somehow, I¡¯d lost track of time, and now I was annoyed that I¡¯d missed my chance to do what I came here for. Still, it wasn¡¯t a total loss. I had my new skill Spirit Weapon¡ªerr, Spirit Weapons, plural. They¡¯d definitely come in handy down the line. But even with my skill calming my nerves, I couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that some kind of fuckery was on the horizon.

    Since everyone was waiting for me, I decided to fast-travel. [Spatial Teleportation] was a skill that I¡¯d managed to pick up by mimicking the mechanics of Mom¡¯s [Lover Rock: By Your Side]. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had helped me figure it out by analyzing dark matter¡ªone of those fundamental particles of the Prime Realm System. Dark matter was the backbone of space itself. It defined the very structure of spatial reality. Combining dark matter with magitons created Spatial Mana, the building block for abilities like teleportation, spatial distortion, and dimensional pockets.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how tough it was for other people who used Spatial Mana. For me, it drained a good chunk of my mana just to control the arts and skills I already knew. But it wasn¡¯t like that really mattered. I produced infinite mana, unlike most M-Cees, who didn¡¯t recover MP until they rested¡­ unless they had a skill to help with that.

    I tried to locate Alex¡¯s mana signature, but my barrier was making it tricky. It was like trying to focus through a fog. A vexing experience to say the least. Once I locked onto him, though, I was ready. Activating [Spatial Teleportation] always gave me a unique sensation¡ªa tingling, like goosebumps rippling across my skin in a cold breeze. Magic rune circles appeared on the ground beneath me, their alien kanji-like symbols glowing and shifting through a myriad of colors. As the light enveloped me, I felt the space around me warp. In an instant, I was gone.

    I reappeared next to Alex, smack in the middle of the bustling marketplace. The sudden flood of noise hit me like a wave¡ªvoices overlapping as vendors called out their wares, the clinking of coins, the shuffling of footsteps. The smell of cooking rice, hen eggs, sausages, and freshly baked bread filled the air. My stomach growled, reminding me I hadn¡¯t eaten in eleven days.

    I caught a snippet of conversation nearby between two random men. One wore a green shirt and spoke in a hushed, almost paranoid tone.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t careful, you¡¯ll get snatched and made a victim to a Panty Raider, killed by a bandit¡­ or worse¡­ a witch.¡±

    The hen vendor beside him nodded solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t travel far from the roads to Lashun anymore. Had an old travel guard who was taken during a cargo raid after his job with me. Haven¡¯t left town in months.¡±

    The man in the green shirt crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. These women take what they want, and they don¡¯t care who gets hurt. I¡¯ve rarely heard of men who survived.¡±

    ¡°No man can survive becoming a sex toy or a baby maker,¡± the hen vendor muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why I stay within the Demon Lord¡¯s territory. Safer that way.¡±

    The man in the green shirt sighed. ¡°If only I knew how to cast mana.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s blessed,¡± the vendor replied.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ sucks to be powerless,¡± the man mumbled.

    The number of people who were starting to randomly go missing across Arcadia became the main topic of the rumor mills. From celestial children to rookie artists, it felt as if every week someone new vanished.

    Alex¡¯s voice snapped me back to the moment. ¡°Oh damn, Xi, where did you come from?¡±

    I laughed. ¡°I just got here. Where¡¯s here?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re in the marketplace. How did you not know where you were headed?¡±

    I scratched the back of my head. ¡°My barrier made it difficult to find your mana signature, so I couldn¡¯t get a clear picture of where you were before I teleported.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve said something. I could¡¯ve amped up my signature. You know I¡¯m strong enough now.¡±

    I chuckled, giving him a light punch on the shoulder. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll remember that next time.¡±

    My training with both Alex and Luda had done wonders for their mindset. For the prince, It wasn¡¯t just about sharpening his physical abilities, but he found a way of finally relaxing¡ªhelping him find a chill he didn¡¯t know he needed. His entire demeanor softened a bit, becoming more fluid, more at ease. On the flip side, Alex was heating up. His cockiness was starting to flare, like he was feeding off some newfound energy. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing either. His faith in me and the clan had gone through the roof. He was the one who spent the most time training at my side, listening to me ramble on and on about mana, arts, and whatever else spilled from my mouth at the moment. That kind of dedication showed. Out of everyone, his power saw the biggest spike¡ªclosing the gap between him, Steez, and Luda in no time.

    Alex¡¯s soul seemed to accept my Blessings as easily as Steez and Kimmi had. No hesitation, no resistance¡ªlike it was natural, seamless even. It wasn¡¯t just about soul space either; there was something more spiritual. But I know, I gotta break down what the hell I¡¯m talking about. Bear with me, alright? I¡¯m about to take a deep dive into Crests and Blessings.

    So, here¡¯s the deal: when a Godwalker accumulates enough faith or devotion from their followers, the Prime Realm System grants them the ability to create something called a Crest. A Crest is like a spiritual brand that connects all of the Godwalker¡¯s followers through a soul thread. It¡¯s more than just a mark¡ªit creates a hierarchy among followers, a sort of invisible web that binds them all together. But the dopest part? It gives the followers a buff. A straight-up 20% power boost based on the Godwalker¡¯s current strength. So, if I get stronger, my people get stronger. It¡¯s like we¡¯re all linked together on some spiritual power grid, and that bond amps up their abilities. Combat, mana control¡ªyou name it. The Crest creates a kind of network, where the power I gain feeds into them, elevating their potential.

    Now, Blessings are a whole different beast. A Blessing is basically a copy of an art or skill I can grant to my followers. But here¡¯s the kicker: the strength of the Blessing doesn¡¯t come from the follower¡ªit¡¯s based on my power. Meaning even a weak M-Cee can use high-level skills that would normally be way out of their league. And the stronger I get, the stronger the Blessing becomes. It¡¯s like faith is the fuel that powers it up, so the deeper their devotion, the stronger the Blessing is. Even better, the MP cost of the skill adjusts to fit their Mana Pool, making it more accessible for those with less energy to spare. But, if a follower loses faith or I decide to yank that Blessing away, well, the power goes with it.

    From what Edwind told me, a lot of religious groups on Gaia are built around the Crests of powerful Godwalkers. It¡¯s become a crucial part of their religious, military, and societal structures. Honestly, the idea of having a whole religion centered around me wasn¡¯t half bad. Hahaha.

    I named my Crest "The Wolfpak." It was a shout-out to my grandma, who always called our little group of Godwalkers her ¡°wolf pack.¡± I dropped the ¡®c¡¯ for style¡ªand also because Steez, bless his heart, spelled it like that once when trying to learn about dire wolves. I couldn¡¯t let that go. But let me bring you back to the story.

    ¡°Aye Xi, I thought you said you couldn¡¯t get any stronger at the moment?¡± Alex¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Why you askin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Cause you¡¯re damn sure stronger than I remember from yesterday.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°I¡¯m stronger? What you mea¡ªoh yeah,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce ¡®em later. Don¡¯t worry too much for now.¡±

    Alex¡¯s face scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Introduce? Niggah huh?¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Heeeyy, look at you. You¡¯re gettin¡¯ better at using that word properly.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Hehe, appreciate it. I¡¯ve been practicin¡¯.¡±

    We kept walking, heading toward the entrance where the others were waiting. As we crossed the street near Talasi Inn, something small darted out from the slightly open door¡ªa blue-eyed, blonde-orange fox with a snowy white muzzle and a tail dipped in white, dashing away with something clutched in its mouth. I barely paid it any mind until I heard Mr. Wooden''s voice calling my name.

    ¡°Lord Xiro! Over here! Young Lord!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yo, Mr. Wooden! What¡¯s poppin¡¯?¡±

    He rushed toward me, looking distressed. ¡°Lord Xiro, I¡¯m so glad to see you. The mnemonic crystal you gave me with those incredible dishes¡ªit''s been stolen! I don¡¯t know what to do. I never got around to making a copy on enchanted paper.¡±

    Alex snorted. ¡°I figured that¡¯s how he learned to cook that pizza pie thing.¡±

    I waved it off. ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s no problem. Hold on, I can make one right now.¡±

    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°You got some coal in your pocket? You said you needed it to create them.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I smirked. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve upgraded since I was rambling about that theory. Check this out.¡±

    Raising my left hand, I turned my palm skyward. The air around me seemed to buzz, magitons crackling as my Bio Mana shifted, aligning with an Earth affinity. In seconds, a crescent moon made of diamond formed in my hand, encased in a sheen of amethyst.

    ¡°So,¡± I started, ¡°do you remember what I taught you about Magic Gems and Mana Crystals?¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°Yeah, you said Mana Crystals hold mana, but Magic Gems cast it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So, I started wondering¡ªwhat if the two could work together? I figured out how to fuse the two gemstones. Like this¡­¡±

    I handed the purple-hued moon symbol to Mr. Wooden, whose jaw nearly hit the floor. His eyes gleamed with shock and awe, as if he had just witnessed something legendary. Word of my abilities had spread around Talasi¡ªpeople had started treating me like a celebrity ever since I¡¯d begun teaching them, sharing bits of knowledge from my past life to help improve their way of living.

    No more cold, poorly insulated homes. No more wiping their asses with leaves. I changed the game for them. Normally, I would¡¯ve needed materials from outside of town for stuff like this, but [Transmutation] let me bypass those limitations entirely. I was so good with [Transmutation] that the Prime Realm System decided to give me a little reward.

    ?New Personal Skill acquired, [Matter Manipulation] installed,? the Prime Realm System announced in my mind.

    ¡°Well damn,¡± I said aloud, grinning like a devil. ¡°Learned something new today.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You got a new skill?¡±

    ¡°Yep, and I didn¡¯t even have to make it myself.¡±

    ¡°Beastly. This Labyrinth is gonna be a breeze.¡±

    I laughed. ¡°Hahaha, I fuckin'' hope so.¡±

    But as I said it, a strange feeling crept up on me, like a cold whisper at the back of my mind. Something about the Labyrinth gnawed at me, a quiet dread stirring in my gut. My [Future Sense] wasn¡¯t kicking in¡ªthere wasn¡¯t any immediate danger, but I couldn¡¯t shake the unease. Maybe I was just tripping, maybe it was anxiety. With Luda''s influence pushing me to be better, I didn¡¯t want to let anyone down.

    Traveling through Talasi revealed a stark transformation from the semi-poor village it had been four years ago. Where there were once dusty roads and tired faces, the town now gleamed with a fresh vitality. The introduction of a proper aqueduct and power center gave it a striking new look. The town''s heart held the main generator, a construct that pulsed with mana energy, bringing life to the newly established electrical power web. Magical runes anchored the system, their designs glowing faintly as they fed off the magitons in the atmosphere.

    See, runes like these weren''t just fancy designs. They acted as filters, converting magitons into specific mana types, depending on the affinity of the rune itself. Magic Gems, by comparison, were like static rocks¡ªstubborn and set in their ways. But Mana Crystals? They were more like plants, breathing in the ambient magitons, pulling in power similar to how souls of living beings absorbed mana. Trust me, I¡¯d spent days trying to figure out why it was called Earth Mana and not Gaia Mana, but even [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] didn¡¯t have the answer for me. My bad, that was random.

    Mana crystals, when attuned to the same magical chord or frequency, could transfer mana to one another seamlessly. It was like running a power cord through dimensions, letting me spread magitech to every home in Talasi. And they loved it.

    ¡°Praises to Lord Xiro!¡± they¡¯d call out whenever they saw me. It was a strange feeling to be greeted with such reverence, but I could see the joy in their eyes as they benefited from my improvements. Once I introduced mnemonic crystals and better housing, the vibe in Talasi shifted even more, despite the growing threat of mana beasts prowling just outside the town. A couple of merchants and blacksmiths even bought ideas from me¡ªpatents [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had suggested. Things like a rune-powered chainsaw or a power drill, tools that would bolster Talasi''s lumber trade and raise its status among nearby towns.

    The clean water system, though? That was the real game-changer. In-home plumbing meant people were looking fresher than ever.

    ¡°Damn,¡± I thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how many folks were going without easy access to water.¡±

    Sure, a handful of M-Cees could make their own, but most were left high and dry¡ªliterally. I couldn¡¯t let that slide. Not in my hood.

    A little way from where Luda stood, we were approached by a young Light Elf. The road was lined with townsfolk, sociovores mostly, all gathered to see us off. We were the last to join the rest of the group.

    ¡°Good morning, Lord Alex and Lord Xiro,¡± the young woman said, her voice soft but confident.

    ¡°Hey, good morning,¡± Alex replied casually.

    ¡°Yo,¡± I greeted with a nod.

    Further down, I overheard another pair of elves chatting.

    ¡°He¡¯s so fine with those silver eyes,¡± one of them whispered, loud enough for me to catch.

    I shot her a grin, which only made her giggle and blush harder.

    An older elf stepped forward, his tone reverent. ¡°Good day, Lord Xiro and Lord Alex. Good luck with your dive into the Labyrinth. We look forward to the return of our future new Demon Lord.¡±

    Another woman, older with celestial markings, chimed in. ¡°Good luck, Lord Xiro. Good luck, Lord Alex. May the Creator protect you on your journey and return.¡±

    Alex gave a casual wave. ¡°Thanks, y¡¯all. You know the Scarlet Kicker won¡¯t die easy. I¡¯m too niggah for that.¡±

    My hand flew to my face. ¡°Bro, that''s not how you say that...¡± I muttered, the embarrassment burning through me. Still, I turned to the crowd with a raised fist. ¡°Appreciate y¡¯all.¡±

    As we walked on, I leaned toward Alex, whispering, ¡°Damn, mom told everybody, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Alex shrugged. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Nah, just still gettin¡¯ used to this fame shit.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Xiro!¡± Luda¡¯s voice cut through the crowd. ¡°Hurry yo¡¯ ass up!¡±

    ¡°Dis nigga...¡± I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°I miss the days when you talked all bougie with that uppity baritone. Now you sound American.¡±

    Luda raised an eyebrow. ¡°American? That city you used to live in?¡±

    I waved it off. ¡°Nigga, no. Don''t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Moonlight!¡± a familiar voice called out.

    I turned to see my mom, Vericka, approaching with the rest of my family in tow¡ªArtamis, Steez, and Kimmi. Kimmi, as usual, beamed with a smile brighter than the sun, waving us over.

    ¡°You two finally ready to go?¡± Mom asked, her eyes scanning both me and Alex.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d end up being the last one.¡±

    Kimmi¡¯s cheerful shout caught my ear as she waved us down. ¡°Over here, Xi! Alex!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s poppin'', family?¡± I grinned, closing the distance between us.

    Steez smirked. ¡°You were gone when I knocked on your door this morning.¡±

    ¡°Got caught up with a Fairy Queen¡¯s request,¡± I answered with a sheepish grin, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Well... kinda.¡±

    Mom¡¯s eyes narrowed with interest. ¡°Did you just say the Fairy Queen? As in you met her?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I didn¡¯t meet her,¡± I said quickly. ¡°More like a side quest from a spirit creature.¡±

    Artamis chimed in. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Granny the Fairy Queen?¡±

    Mom¡¯s face softened. ¡°She was supposed to be, but she fell in love and decided not to take the position.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to see a pattern in the women of our family dodging leadership roles,¡± I muttered, earning a look from Mom that said she heard every word.

    Shaking it off, I turned back to the conversation. ¡°Anyway, while I didn''t see her personally, I did find a book I think gave me the [Spirit Weapon] skill. I''m not really sure.¡±

    Mom¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have the [Spirit Weapon] skill, already?! Goodness, Xiro. You just don''t stop with your insane acts and abilities..¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you manage that?¡± Artamis asked, eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°I thought you had to find them in a labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°I''m curious about this as well, Moonlight. I take it has a connection with the Fairy Queen''s request?¡± Mom added, leaning in a bit.

    I nodded. ¡°Correct, mom. I was led to an altar protected by an Astra Mana-like barrier, got passed that, and grabbed a grimoire called Pawprints & Dreams. It gave me the Twilight Goddess as incomplete spiritual weapons.¡±

    ¡°You''ve got crazy luck, Xi.¡± Steez remarked.

    ¡°Incomplete spiritual weapons? As in plural? Broken?¡± Mom asked with a slightly confused look on her face.

    ¡°Yes ma''am, to my understanding. The Twilight Goddess came with 3 different spiritual beings instead, although I haven''t seen them yet as I truly just got them before walking here.¡± I responded.

    Artamis whistled. ¡°Looks like this trip just got a whole lot easier and weirder.¡±

    ¡°That''s awesome, big bro.¡± Kimmi cheered as she appeared next to me.

    Mom¡¯s face showed a subtle but proud smile, though I could tell she was deep in thought about the story I had just shared. The mention of the Fairy Queen and a Spirit Weapon like the one I was explaining seemed to trigger something in her, putting her in an analytical mood I had only ever seen in myself. Seeing it now made me realize how much we were alike. She always had the ability to look past the surface and into the meaning behind things¡ªsomething I also prided myself on. But this also worried me that she noticed me leaving out some information. As the Twilight Goddess was a Guardian Armament, not really just a Spirit Weapon.

    Vericka¡¯s voice, calm yet firm, cut through the moment. "I know Xiro is strong. I know all of you are strong, way stronger than most M-Cees you might meet. But never get complacent, and never relax too much on the battlefield. The world is big and filled with surprises. Always stay alert, my children."

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± we all replied in unison¡ªme, Alex, and the others, voices blending into a rhythmic acknowledgment. Even Luda, with all his royal airs, joined without hesitation.

    Mom was a wonderful sensei¡ªtough, insightful, and never one to spare us the truth. But she was also quick to give praise when it was deserved, something that I respected. She had a quality that reminded me of Black mothers I¡¯d known back on Earth¡ªstrong-willed, nurturing, and never afraid to show some love when you earned it. Yet, there was an underlying sadness too. The kind that comes with being a single mother. Not that Gaia¡¯s gender dynamics were the same as Earth¡¯s. Here, women were sometimes stronger, usually magically, than men who didn''t also have access to Bio or Gem Mana. A female sociovore with mana could be five times stronger than a male sociovore without mana, and even a mana-less female sociovore could outmatch a human man ten times over. That power dynamic created a different kind of society¡ªone where women could dominate through sheer force sometimes. And trust me, some of these bitches were wild.

    They had gangs. They raided villages and kidnapped other women¡¯s men¡ªall because of the gender imbalance. With only 30% of Gaia¡¯s population being male, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for women to fight over or share men for romance and intimacy. Men with mana? They were like gold in the dating market. Women sociovores loved strong men in any form¡ªwhether that was a strength of body, mind, or magic. The rare male M-Cee who could stand toe-to-toe with a female in both magic and might was the dream for most women here.

    Artamis broke the silence. "We ready to go yet?"

    ¡°Just a second,¡± Mom replied, her tone softening as she turned to me. ¡°Xiro, I need to give you something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked, unsure of what she meant.

    "When you return, you will hold the title of new Demon Lord. And as is the Clan''s rule, I was going to have to give you this, but your story just then convinced me now is the perfect time."

    With a practiced motion, she reached into her magic bag tied to her belt and slowly pulled out a sword¡ªMikazuki.

    ¡°Woah, he gets the sword?¡± Artamis¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°I know you''re happy, Xi."

    Luda¡¯s voice was quieter, more reflective. ¡°So that¡¯s what it looks like.¡±

    Alex, the excited one, even let out a low whistle. "Now that¡¯s cool."

    I stared at the weapon in her hands, the familiar sheath catching the sunlight just right. It had been four years since I¡¯d seen it, and now it was being handed to me. I didn¡¯t know what to say, a rare moment of speechlessness for me.

    "Woah, Ma Dukes... you sure about this?"

    She smiled warmly, nodding. "Yes, son. I feel it''s rightfully yours, anyway. May it keep you alive and return you to me. All of you."

    I swallowed the emotion welling up in my chest. "Thank you, Mom. I won¡¯t let you down."

    "I know you won¡¯t, Moonlight."

    As my fingers closed around the katana¡¯s hilt, a strange vibration pulsed through my body, like a heartbeat in sync with my own. The sword felt alive, resonating with my mana signature. A euphoric chill raced down my spine, electrifying every nerve, and then I heard her.

    Luna¡¯s voice whispered in my ear, her tone as soft as the wind. "Finally, I''m close to being whole again. When you are ready, I will be there to give you my all, Master."

    The kiss of her voice reassured me, though confusion crept in. Why did she say that? I didn¡¯t doubt them, but something about the sword felt different. It seemed to fuse with my soul instantly, similar to how the Twilight Goddess''s bible had done.

    I looked up, now with the absorbed katana within me. "I¡¯m confused. I thought Spirit Weapons were made from the user¡¯s soul. So others couldn¡¯t really wield someone else¡¯s weapon to its true strength. Let alone, add it to their soul."

    Mom¡¯s expression softened, thoughtful. "I can¡¯t fully explain it, but you proved a hunch I''ve had for decades, correct. I¡¯ve known since I was a little girl that that sword was from another time. It¡¯s only after your birth I arrived at the idea it may be from the future."

    Steez, who had been listening quietly, suddenly chimed in. "The future?"

    Luda raised an eyebrow. "Wait, what did you just say, Sensei Vericka?"

    I scratched my head, feeling a growing sense of unease. "Hold up. What?"

    Mom just smiled. "I''m not completely sure. When you get back, your Grandma will explain everything. But after seeing it return to your soul, I¡¯m certain that sword has been waiting for you since Synga wielded it."

    Luda gave me a curious glance. "Xiro, you just keep getting more mysterious with time"

    I threw my hands up in mock defeat. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing it on purpose. I¡¯m just as confused as y¡¯all."

    Artamis grinned. "Oh? Another rare moment where Xiro doesn¡¯t have the answer. I need to start marking these down."

    "Art, shut up." I rebutted.

    Mom chuckled softly. "We can figure this out later. For now, let¡¯s get ready to leave. Kimmi, say goodbye to everyone."

    Kimmi hugged each of us, her arms squeezing tight as she wished us good luck. She decided to stay behind, waiting for Mom¡¯s return, uninterested in the trials that lay ahead for us.

    ¡°Goodbye, y¡¯all.¡± she said, her smile warm as she flexed her small, but toned bicep.

    We all waved back as we left the town¡¯s entrance. The sun was still a few hours away from noon, and with no sign of a carriage, I already knew what was coming.

    "Alright, fellas," Mom announced. "We¡¯re running to Goblin Cave. It¡¯s only two hundred and sixty kilometers away."

    Steez smirked. "Light work."

    Luda cracked his neck. "Could use a jog."

    I stretched my arms. "Might fly."

    Artamis nodded. "Not a bad idea, Xi."

    Alex cracked a fiery smile. "I¡¯m ready when y¡¯all are."

    Mom grinned, that same fierce smile she always gave before a fight. "Well, I expect y¡¯all to keep up."

    And again, in unison, we replied, "Yes ma¡¯am."

    Without warning, she vanished, casting [Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step], her speed unmatched. And just like that, the chase began.

    Artamis and Alex shot off like jets, casting [Human Rocket] to propel themselves forward. Steez and Luda followed suit, disappearing in the blink of an eye with their own [Wind Mana Arts: Flash Step]. That left me and Kimmi standing at the gate.

    I grinned, turning to her. "I¡¯ll see you when I get back, Kimmi-Wu. Stay safe."

    She flexed her arm again, giving me a playful wink. "Will do, big bro."

    With that, I activated [Spatial Flight], lifting myself into the air like a superhero from those old movies I loved. And just like that, I was off, racing to catch up with my clan.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 20: Marie Antoinette

    Chapter 20: Marie Antoinette

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    The tribal village of Vivian lay nestled in the northern forests of Velonica, roughly 200 kilometers (124 miles) from Lashun. It was early morning, and the blue sun¡¯s soft light filtered through the dense trees that encircled the settlement. The village, though small, was bustling with activity as Lycanthrope Wolvens, Celestials, and Dark Elves began their daily routines. A sense of peaceful harmony filled the air. Smoke from the stone chimneys curled into the sky, the smell of fresh bread and grilled meats wafting through the village. The earthy scent of dew on the grass lingered in the air, blending with the faint sound of clanging steel from distant training grounds.

    Vivian was a unique place. Unlike other villages, it wasn¡¯t just a quiet home for civilians. It was alive with the energy of warriors. Most of the men were swordsmen, their strength in numbers a testament to their skill, while the women dominated the ranks of M-Cees, their magical prowess admired within the region. The Una Clan ruled here, led by the Lycan King himself, Roman Una; a man known for his strength, honor, and leadership.

    Roman was a striking figure as he made his rounds through the village. Standing at 5''9", his presence still commanded respect. His milky-white skin was weathered slightly from years of battle, and his dark wood-brown hair was neatly combed to the side, the strands short but dignified. A low-shaved beard and a goatee framed his strong jawline, emphasizing his masculine features. His golden eyes seemed to pierce through anyone he looked at, holding both the calm strength of a leader and the untamed fury of a beast. He wore leather guard pants, fastened with a split belt that hung loosely around his waist, and a one-sleeve crop top jacket that revealed his chiseled physique. Leather bracers adorned his arms, marking him as both a protector and a warrior.

    As he passed through the village, Roman greeted his guards and the young swordsmen training under his command. The crisp air carried the sound of their swords clashing in practice, their focused grunts matching the rhythm of steel on steel. Roman approached the group, pausing to address the young boys and men preparing for their morning jog through the village.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard,¡± Roman said, his voice deep and firm. "Thank you for your dedication and for striving to protect those who can¡¯t protect themselves." His words were met with a round of eager salutes, the young students beaming with pride at their leader¡¯s praise.

    As they took off, Roman watched them for a moment, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He was proud of them. They would become strong men, capable of defending Vivian and beyond.

    Just then, a familiar figure approached from behind. Nicole Kanra, the vice-captain, sauntered up to him with a lazy yet sensual grace. Her ruby eyes gleamed with mischief as she stretched, yawning slightly, her body language both commanding and relaxed. Nicole was a stunning white golden-skinned beauty, her purple hair cascading down her back like silk. Her outfit was as bold as her attitude¡ªan open-cropped teal vest that exposed her breasts, with matching thong armor that clung to her shapely hips. A silver belly chain, adorned with Magic Gems, glinted in the sunlight, swaying just below her pierced navel. Her legs were wrapped in teal cloth beneath black magisteel shin guards, and her fingers sparkled with more Magic Gems, rings that pulsed faintly with mana. She wore her sensuality like a weapon, and it was impossible to miss.

    ¡°Chief Roman,¡± Nicole said in a low, teasing voice. ¡°I thought you¡¯d still be on that mission with your brother. I could¡¯ve stayed in bed.¡± She stretched again, her bare midriff catching the morning light as she yawned.

    Roman chuckled, the sound deep and warm. ¡°Vice-Captain Nicole, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you up this early. You¡¯re not usually a morning person.¡±

    ¡°Nothing good comes from this time of day,¡± she quipped, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

    He laughed again, louder this time. ¡°Haha, glad to see that cheerful attitude of yours is in full bloom.¡±

    Nicole flashed him a lazy, sultry smile. ¡°So, is Captain Melech back too? Can I take the day off?¡±

    Roman shook his head, his golden eyes softening with a mix of humor and regret. ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but he¡¯s not back yet. You¡¯re still in charge of his students, today.¡±

    Nicole sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes. ¡°I knew it would be too good to be true. No problem, I¡¯ll handle the pups.¡±

    Roman gave her a rare, sincere smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been an incredible asset these past eight years, Nicole. I want to thank you for your dedication.¡± His tone was warm but genuine, the words filled with respect.

    Nicole¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she stepped closer to him, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of her belly chain. ¡°Careful, Chief. A girl might fall in love with words like that,¡± she said, her voice dropping to a low purr, her flirtation playful yet bold.

    Roman met her gaze without flinching, his golden eyes steady as ever. ¡°Careful, soldier. I¡¯m still your pack leader,¡± he replied with a slight smirk, his voice firm yet teasing.

    Nicole grinned, giving a quick, playful salute. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Her grin was fox-like, sharp and knowing.

    Roman chuckled, shaking his head as he turned his attention back to the village. The day had just begun, and there was much to be done. The village of Vivian was peaceful, but in a land as wild and untamed as Velonica, peace was a fragile thing. It took strength, vigilance, and unity to keep it intact. Roman knew this well, and so did his people. The sun continued its slow ascent, casting golden light over the village as the morning unfolded into a new day.

    Back at the village entrance, a lone figure strolled down the winding path, her presence commanding the attention of even the trees. She moved with a hypnotic sway, hips twisting rhythmically as a playful whistle escaped her lips. The figure was a female nekomata, a feline humanoid demon; her multi-green eyes gleaming like precious stones in the dim light of the forest canopy. Each step she took was deliberate, her lion-like tail swaying behind her with an almost lazy grace. Her thigh-high boots, a bold mix of green and blue, tapped the ground with a soft cadence, perfectly in sync with the tune she hummed. The boots hugged her legs, emphasizing their long, toned shape as she made her way toward the village.

    Her outfit was provocative, unapologetically bold. A short green and blue mini-skirt clung to her hips, decorated with a simple rope that hung loosely around her waist, drawing attention to the way her body moved. Her chest plate, an armored bra that barely covered her breasts, allowed the curves of her underboob to slip tantalizingly into view. She exuded a natural, raw sexual energy, the kind that made those who saw her linger just a second too long on every movement, every sway of her hips, every flick of her tail. And in her hand, she held a staff¡ªa sleek, polished rod with a glowing knob at the top.

    As she walked, the top of her staff began to glow brighter, creating intricate rings of light around the knob. The green energy expanded outward in gentle, pulsing waves, like ripples across a pond. Within moments, the rings released a thick, green mist that seemed to materialize from the air around her. The fog spread outward, rolling across the ground in all directions, its movement slow but deliberate. Her whistle grew louder, more commanding, as the mist reached the first homes of Vivian.

    The guards stationed at the edge of the village were the first to take notice. At first, it was just the sound that pricked their ears, the haunting melody carried on the wind. Then came the mist. It drifted toward them, creeping along the streets, through the alleys, and into the open doors of houses and shops.

    One guard frowned, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s that?¡± he called out, gripping the hilt of his sword as he squinted through the mist.

    But his voice faltered as the scent hit him¡ªa sweet, intoxicating aroma, like the soft petals of the rarest flower mixed with the warmth of spiced wine. His grip on the sword loosened, and a strange smile crossed his face. His pupils dilated, and his breathing grew heavier.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire village was enveloped in the mist. It was thick now, swirling lazily as it filled every crevice and home, seeping into the lungs of every man in Vivian. The once lively village fell silent, except for the soft thud of boots as more and more guardsmen stepped toward the village entrance, drawn like moths to a flame.

    Nicole, lounging in one of the village courtyards, raised her head from where she¡¯d been resting, her ruby eyes narrowing. ¡°Where is this magic pressure coming from?¡± she muttered, her voice low, but curious. The air felt strange¡ªthicker somehow, like the weight of it was pressing against her skin.

    Nearby, Roman''s nostrils flared as he took in a deep breath, immediately recognizing something off. His golden eyes widened in alarm. "Nicole!" he barked, his voice harsher than usual. "Beware! This mist... it''s laced with magic. Inhaling it may be¡ªerr..." He staggered, the words sticking in his throat as his thoughts began to blur. His body felt hot, his pulse quickening unnaturally.

    Roman tried to cover his mouth, his calloused hand slapping against his face as if trying to shield himself from the invisible force invading his mind. But it was too late. His vision swam, his muscles trembled, and a primal need began to surge inside him¡ªa powerful, consuming lust that eroded his self-control.

    "It''s... like a drug..." he whispered, his breath ragged. "A powerful aphrodisiac... Nicole... you need to..."

    But his warning died on his lips. He turned to Nicole, hoping she had heeded his words. Instead, he found her standing still, her body relaxed, a treacherous smile curling her lips. Her eyes were half-lidded, gleaming with a dark amusement.

    "Nicole..."

    Roman groaned, stumbling as he fought to stay upright. But his strength was failing, his will slipping away as the fog continued its assault on his senses. His knees buckled, and before he could resist any longer, he mentally collapsed. The last thing he saw before the world went black was Nicole¡¯s smile¡ªcold, knowing, and victorious.

    The men of the village, all affected by the mist, moved as one, their steps slow and uniform. They gathered from every corner of Vivian, walking toward the northern exit in perfect unison. Their faces were blank, eyes glazed over with the same look of reverence and lust. As they walked, the nekomata¡ªthe source of the fog¡ªstrolled past them, her hips still swaying seductively, her tail flicking with satisfaction.

    Each man, as he passed her, bowed his head in silent worship, their minds completely overtaken by her beauty and her mana art. Yet, they never stopped moving, drawn by some unseen force pulling them further away from the village.

    Inside the homes, women and children slumped to the floor, unconscious, their bodies limp and unresponsive. Even the strongest of the female M-Cees, those who tried to fight the fog¡¯s effects, eventually succumbed. One by one, they collapsed, the mist too powerful for any of them to resist.

    Roman was the last to leave, his body moving mechanically, his mind long since overwhelmed by the green haze. Nicole watched him go, her arms crossed casually as she surveyed the scene. The village was eerily quiet now, devoid of the usual hum of life.

    From the mist, the voluptuous figure of the nekomata emerged, her steps confident and slow. She stopped before Nicole, her multi-green eyes glowing with amusement.

    "The Harlequin Witch, Ms. Azumi Midori. It is always a pleasure to watch you work,¡± Nicole said, her voice laced with amusement.

    Azumi tilted her head slightly, her expression one of mock surprise. ¡°Nicole, Nicole... I knew that hideous mana signature could only come from you. What are you doing here? That angel didn¡¯t mention you being around."

    Nicole laughed softly, the sound low and sultry. "Working. The same as you."

    Azumi¡¯s gaze flickered briefly toward the departing men, her lips curling into a smile. "It''s not work when you enjoy it."

    Before Nicole could laugh, the air sizzled with sudden energy. A flash of lightning cut through the fog, quick as a returning bolt, as a sword targeted Azumi¡¯s neck with brutal precision. The blade connected with a sickening thwack, decapitating the nekomata cleanly. Her head hit the ground with a small bounce, rolling to a stop.

    Melech, the wolven''s captain, landed gracefully as the crackling energy dissipated around him, his sneak attack successful. He glanced over his shoulder, noticing Nicole watching him.

    "Nicole, are you okay?" His voice was calm but edged with concern.

    ¡°Captain? Where did you come from?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with surprise.

    ¡°Returning from my quest in Lashun,¡± Melech replied, still catching his breath. "I bumped into the village members under some spell and followed the scent back to the caster. While I should¡¯ve captured her¡­ the sight of my brother under the spell enraged me."

    Nicole nodded, her eyes still on the decapitated head. "The Harlequin Witch would¡¯ve been quite difficult to capture."

    ¡°The Harle¡­?¡± Melech¡¯s voice faltered as fear crept into his eyes.

    Before he could react, the severed head on the ground stirred. The lifeless eyes flickered with sudden amusement, rolling themselves to face them. A sudden silence rushed over both Melech and Nicole who could do nothing but watch in shock.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Aww, it¡¯s a brown puppy,¡± Azumi¡¯s voice purred from the severed head. "I wonder how I missed this one."

    Melech tensed, his heart thudding in his chest as dread crawled up his spine. The blood leaking from Azumi¡¯s neck was turning into a thick, gel-like substance, moving with an unnatural fluidity. Her headless body, which had remained standing, casually walked over to the head, picking it up with a bored expression. She reattached it with a sickening squelch, her neck popping as she adjusted herself, dusting off her cheeks like it was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.

    "Damnit¡­" Melech¡¯s voice trembled. "What is she doing here?"

    Azumi smiled sweetly, but her eyes were full of menace. ¡°Oh, look at that. The puppy¡¯s lost an eye. Oh well¡­ he¡¯s about to lose worse.¡±

    Melech, gritting his teeth, tried to shake off the fear creeping into his limbs. He tightened his grip on his sword. ¡°Why are you assaulting my village? Release my brother, now!¡±

    Azumi tilted her head, tapping her chin playfully. ¡°Are you barking at me? You want to play, pup?¡±

    Before he could respond, she slammed her staff into the ground. A green and yellow mana ring flared out, symbols etched in the air. The earth beneath Melech trembled.

    Without hesitation, Melech dashed to the side, lightning crackling along his blade as he swung ferociously at Azumi. But the witch danced around his strikes, dodging with graceful ease.

    Melech¡¯s mind raced. "Why is one of the most powerful witches raiding Vivian? I have to escape when the chance is given." He needed help. This wasn¡¯t a fight he could win alone.

    Azumi¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Personal Skill, [Selene''s Rose]¡± she whispered, her voice laced with lustful charm.

    Melech blinked, suddenly disoriented. Nicole was gone. The battlefield had changed. Panic gripped him. "Nicole!? Where did you run off to?"

    Azumi¡¯s voice slithered into his ears. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to worry about another woman right now.¡±

    He turned, and his stomach dropped. Azumi was walking toward him, her body now appearing completely nude, her form seductive and alluring. Melech¡¯s heart raced, his vision blurring as his desires overwhelmed him. Every slow step she took sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn¡¯t focus. His thoughts spiraled, and Azumi seemed to multiply, her body now appearing everywhere he looked. He felt as if he was drowning on land, at the whim of an invisible ocean.

    "Entangle my enemy, Earth Mana Arts: Jungle Shibari," the many images of Azumi began to whisper seductively.

    Melech swung his sword, desperately trying to hit something¡ªanything¡ªbut vines erupted from the ground, wrapping around his arm, ensnaring him.

    "Damnit!" He grunted, struggling against the magical bindings. "I can''t move my arm!"

    Azumi, still humming that haunting tune, approached him with a smirk. The vines tightened, locking his other arm in place.

    "Ahh, I''m trapped. Activate skill, Preda¡ª" His words were cut off as Azumi¡¯s staff collided with his skull, the crack echoing in the silence.

    Melech crumpled to the ground, his body hitting the earth with a heavy thud, unconscious before he even knew what had happened.

    And with that, the village of Vivian fell into Azumi¡¯s grasp without another soul to hear its downfall.

    Azumi barely flicked her eyes as Nicole landed beside her, the wolven soldier¡¯s skull still echoing with each vicious thud of Azumi''s staff. Melech''s once-proud form, now crumpled and limp, bled into the dirt. The scent of blood mingled with the dry earth, a coppery taste hanging in the air. The rhythmic, dull thudding was met by Nicole¡¯s voice, calm as ever.

    ¡°Is this your pet?¡± Azumi asked, not bothering to glance at Nicole, her focus still locked on the broken body below her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been walking him at night,¡± Nicole responded, a thin smirk playing on her lips.

    Azumi let out a chuckle, her grin widening as the staff came down with another dull crunch. "Didn¡¯t know you were the knotty type."

    Nicole tilted her head slightly, amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°You should try it sometime. Second best to a Majin.¡±

    For a moment, the witch stopped, her staff hovering just inches from Melech¡¯s head. She looked up at Nicole, a hint of curiosity in her gaze. ¡°So, do you want him back before I kill him?¡±

    ¡°I do need him alive. I was told he¡¯d be the bait we need.¡±

    Azumi scoffed, twirling her staff lightly in her fingers before resting it lazily on her shoulder. ¡°Let me guess, by that stupid angel? He''s so annoying.¡±

    Nicole sighed, her eyes trailing over Melech¡¯s motionless form. ¡°Even so, he has to remain alive. For now.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Azumi finally backed away from Melech¡¯s unconscious body, releasing the mana arts binding him. The green shimmer faded from his limbs, leaving him in a heap on the ground. But the grin on her face didn¡¯t falter. ¡°If I can¡¯t take out my frustration on him, I¡¯ll use these bitches.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened, her sharp mind quickly piecing together what Azumi was planning. The scattered survivors in the village¡ªwomen, children¡ªwere still out cold. Helpless. Nicole opened her mouth, but it was too late. Azumi had already raised her hand toward the sky.

    ¡°Blood Mana Arts: Vampiric Sky.¡±

    The sky above the village darkened as if a storm had suddenly rolled in. A massive magic circle formed high above them, pulsating with a sickly hunter-green hue. It covered the entire village, casting an ominous shadow over every home, every alleyway. The air became thick, oppressive, as if the atmosphere itself had grown too heavy to breathe.

    And then came the horror.

    The bodies, previously still and peaceful in their unconscious state, began to twitch violently. Muscles spasmed, limbs twisted at grotesque angles, and a low, wet squelching sound filled the air as blood¡ªthick, red, and sticky¡ªbegan to ooze from every orifice. Eyes, ears, mouths, even pores. It spilled forth, pooling beneath the victims, turning the ground into a slick, crimson canvas.

    The screams never came. Just the gut-wrenching sound of bones snapping, of flesh being torn from the inside out. Their bodies contorted, folding in on themselves as the blood was ripped from them, like wringing a sponge dry. The blood rose into the air in twisting tendrils, joining together to form a massive, pulsating orb in the center of the magic circle above.

    Nicole clenched her fists, feeling her stomach churn as she watched. She¡¯d seen death before, plenty of it, but this... this was a massacre on an entirely different scale. The sheer brutality of it, the casual cruelty in Azumi¡¯s actions, was beyond anything she had expected.

    The last drop of blood was torn from the corpses, and the sphere in the sky began to shrink, absorbed back into the magic circle. In mere moments, the sky returned to its normal hue, as if nothing had happened. But the bodies, twisted and dry, remained in gruesome piles.

    "Th-That''s a bit terrifying," Nicole muttered, wiping a few beads of sweat from her brow. Her words came out shakier than she intended, betraying her usually cool demeanor.

    Azumi, of course, ignored the comment, her gaze already shifting back toward the village. Her smile returned, but it was colder now, more dangerous. She raised her hand again.

    ¡°Fire Mana Arts: Phoenix Bomb.¡±

    A flare of mana surged from Azumi¡¯s palm, bright and hot, taking the form of a fiery bird-like projectile that shot toward the nearest house. The explosion that followed was deafening, the shockwave powerful enough to knock Nicole back a step. The house was vaporized instantly, reduced to nothing but ash and glowing embers. Flames erupted across the village in a chain reaction, consuming everything in their path with merciless efficiency.

    In seconds, the entire village was ablaze, a blazing inferno of destruction. Thick, black smoke rose into the sky, curling upward like the fingers of some malevolent spirit. The heat was overwhelming, scorching the earth beneath their feet, but no screams accompanied the devastation. The villagers were long gone, their bodies already reduced to husks before the flames touched them.

    Nicole let out a long, deep sigh, shaking her head as she surveyed the scene. Her face twisted in exasperation, silently thanking The Creator she hadn¡¯t left any of her belongings in this doomed place. ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t have my stuff in this town.¡±

    Azumi, her eyes glinting with amusement, turned to Nicole. ¡°Aww, were you living here? How long were you spying on them?¡±

    ¡°Long enough to know the regional Demon Lord is passing her title down,¡± Nicole replied, still distracted by the carnage in front of her. ¡°Thanks to the gossip in Lashun, we know the Devil of Velonica and the Prince of Braye Kingdom are both after a Lord Seed.¡±

    Azumi blinked, finally tearing her gaze from the burning village. ¡°Braye Kingdom? Didn¡¯t know they had someone that strong.¡±

    Azumi continued, her tone casual, though her eyes remained watchful. ¡°Hold up, did you just say the Devil of Velonica?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know you¡¯ve heard of him,¡± Nicole replied.

    Azumi shook her head with a low laugh. ¡°Can¡¯t go anywhere in this country and not hear about that dude.¡±

    ¡°Thing is,¡± Azumi said with a raised eyebrow, ¡°no one¡¯s ever really seen him. They say he lives in the boondocks.¡±

    Nicole nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the son of Lady Vericka Mikazuki. So yeah, he¡¯s real.¡±

    Azumi¡¯s face hardened slightly at the name. ¡°So those ridiculous stories about how strong he is, are true?¡±

    "From what that wolven you just knocked out said, even as a toddler, he had battle power on the edge of C-Class. So I''d take them for truth."

    Azumi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I wonder why we haven¡¯t tried to take him yet.¡±

    Before Nicole could respond, a tall figure appeared behind them, his presence almost unnaturally smooth. The long-bearded pointed-ear man, dressed in a sharp brown vest and pants, stood with his hands casually in his pockets. His reflective circle glasses caught the glint of the firelight, making his eyes unreadable.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Azumi blurted, spinning around.

    Nicole stiffened slightly. ¡°Lord Orion!¡±

    Azumi shot the man a glare. ¡°Orion!¡±

    Orion smiled, his voice as smooth as ever. ¡°Ladies, I hope you¡¯re having a wonderful morning.¡±

    Azumi scowled. ¡°The hell are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was just out for a stroll and noticed two beautiful women chatting. Thought I¡¯d say hello.¡±

    Azumi rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not my type, angel. I like devils.¡±

    Orion chuckled softly. ¡°That stings, Ms. Azumi. A beauty of your level rejecting me before I even offer some advice, hurts.¡±

    Azumi scoffed. ¡°What advice?¡±

    His tone shifted slightly, more serious now. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to attack the Devil of Velonica. He¡¯ll be your demise.¡±

    Azumi¡¯s eyes flared with annoyance. ¡°More of your ¡®from the future¡¯ bullshit? You think he could defeat the full force of the Panty Raiders?¡±

    Orion sighed. ¡°You women are all the same. Tell you to stay away from the bad boy, and suddenly that¡¯s all you want.¡±

    Azumi folded her arms defiantly. "I can do whatever the fuck I want."

    Orion smirked. ¡°You¡¯re sounding a bit childish, Ms. Azumi.¡±

    ¡°Ya momma childish,¡± Azumi shot back.

    Orion remained calm, adjusting his glasses. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the future where he rules. You¡¯re not skilled enough to handle him in any of them.¡±

    Azumi¡¯s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. ¡°You sound scared of him. You¡¯re just a little bitch.¡±

    Nicole, sensing the tension rising, stepped in. ¡°Ms. Azumi, Lord Orion¡¯s predictions have been right before. His information checks out.¡±

    ¡°All I hear is a bunch of scared little bitches,¡± Azumi grumbled.

    With that, Azumi tapped her staff against the ground, creating a swirling puddle of water. ¡°I¡¯ve already got what I came for.¡±

    Orion bowed slightly. ¡°Safe travels, Ms. Azumi.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°Kiss my ass, angel.¡±

    With a final smirk, Azumi dissolved into the water and vanished into the sky.

    The air was thick with the stench of burning wood and charred remains. Nicole let out a long sigh, her breath escaping as if she had been holding it for too long, overwhelmed by the quiet devastation. Behind her, the once-vibrant village of Vivian continued to burn, its silence even more haunting without the cries or wails of the dead. The absence of sound was unsettling, save for the crackling flames that devoured everything in their path. The smell of scorched earth mingled with the iron tang of blood¡ªa grim reminder of Azumi''s merciless rampage.

    Orion, the ever-calm Trapper, ran his fingers down his well-braided mustache, the glint of amusement evident in his eyes as a sinister smile spread across his lips. A small glimpse of a barcode on his left wrist stalked behind the cuff of his sleeve. Even in the middle of such chaos, he exuded a strange sense of control, as though this destruction was all part of his carefully orchestrated plan.

    Nicole, realizing that her job was about to get complicated, took a second to reflect on the eight years she spent in Vivian, and how she had gotten to know many of the 132,000 people that lived there. She had shared smiles and drinks with many of the women who were killed. It was now just another group of memories she would have to rid herself of, as those cons came with the job.

    Nicole glanced at him, her brows furrowing in concern. ¡°Do you think it was a good idea to antagonize her like that?¡± Her voice was steady but laced with unease, a lingering fear of what Azumi could do now that she was gone.

    Orion chuckled softly, the sound almost lost in the background hum of destruction. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to get a brat like her to do what you want,¡± he replied, his tone casual, dismissive.

    Nicole raised an eyebrow, her skepticism clear. ¡°You haven¡¯t dealt with many brats, have you?¡±

    Orion¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint, distant amusement. ¡°Not since I was mortal,¡± he said, his voice lowering as if the mention of his past life carried a weight even he wasn¡¯t eager to dwell on. He shook his head slightly, clearing the thought. ¡°But enough of that. If the Panty Raiders are to play their part, now is the time.¡±

    Nicole tilted her head, curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Orion¡¯s smile deepened, a gleam of excitement flashing in his eyes. ¡°The book of Fate''s Diary: Veni, Vedi, Vici foretells the Devil of Velonica as the one to trigger the Rapture.¡±

    The word hung in the air, heavy and foreboding. Nicole¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°The rumored end of Gaia, huh?¡± She paused, her voice hesitant. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s the right one? What if¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget him,¡± Orion cut her off, his tone suddenly serious, almost reverent. ¡°His mana signature... it¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever encountered. Too unique to copy, too powerful. A cold, dark void of chaos that seems to consume everything around it.¡± He gazed off into the distance as if recalling a memory that haunted him. ¡°I had the pleasure of laying eyes on him once, fourteen years ago, back when he was still unknown. Even then, his mana was unmistakable. He had the essence of the High King Supreme, even as a child.¡±

    Nicole remained silent for a moment, absorbing his words. The firelight flickered against her face, casting shadows that danced across her features. She finally spoke, her voice cautious. ¡°So you really believe he¡¯ll turn out the same, even with you meddling in the past?¡±

    Orion chuckled again, a low, knowing laugh. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen¡ªand what I¡¯ve read¡ªinterfering will only feed his growth.¡± His eyes gleamed with a mixture of admiration and ambition. ¡°I¡¯m not here to stop his rise. I¡¯m here to ride the wave and ensure it benefits me. For once, I plan to use the future to my advantage.¡±

    Nicole folded her arms, her expression unreadable. ¡°As long as the Kingdom of Madness survives the Rapture, the Queen will be happy to lend you her top spies and warriors.¡±

    Orion nodded, his smile unwavering. ¡°No need to worry about the Mad Queen''s kingdom. My eyes are set on the fall of Babylonia.¡± His voice took on a sharper edge, the casual tone slipping for just a moment as his true intentions surfaced.

    Nicole blinked, momentarily taken aback by the intensity in his gaze. ¡°Babylonia¡­¡± she repeated, as though the word itself held gravity.

    Orion turned away, his posture relaxed, yet his presence still commanding. ¡°I must go now,¡± he said, the conversation winding to a close. ¡°When the Wolven wakes up, tell him to seek out the Devil of Velonica. He¡¯ll need his help to retrieve his brothers. There¡¯s still one last thing I need to set in motion before this ball truly starts rolling.¡±

    Nicole nodded, accepting his cryptic instructions without further question. ¡°I understand.¡±

    A gust of wind swept through the village, carrying with it the acrid scent of burning debris. And in that same breath, Orion vanished, as if he had never been there, leaving behind only a few angelic feathers that slowly drifted to the ground, their soft white glow stark against the darkened morning sky.

    Nicole remained standing, her eyes tracing the path where Orion had been just moments ago. The eerie silence of the smoldering village filled the void left by his sudden departure, and the weight of the destruction settled heavily on her shoulders. The flames continued to dance behind her, the quiet devastation providing an unsettling soundtrack to the scene.

    And there she stood, alone with only the unconscious body of Melech, the crackling fire, and the slow, steady descent of the last angelic feather.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 21: The Wild Things

    Chapter 21: The Wild Things

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    As I trailed behind my clan, flying through the skies of Velonica, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how effortlessly they navigated the terrain and air around us. Below, the jagged cliffs and verdant forests blurred together, while overhead, clouds rolled by like lazy giants, unaware of our presence. My speed? A cool Mach-2. But I didn¡¯t feel it. Wind resistance was a joke thanks to the way [Spatial Control] and [Air Control] worked in harmony, creating a buffer zone that made flying feel like gliding through still air. Honestly, it was almost relaxing, a rare moment of peace in the chaos that followed us everywhere. I wasn¡¯t naive, though¡ªthere was a tension in the air, a kind of anxious excitement that only built as we neared Goblin Cave.

    Out of nowhere, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] activated [Accelerated Mind], and I felt the familiar rush of heightened awareness. My surroundings seemed to slow, and Tsukuyomi''s voice echoed in my mind like a cold whisper.

    ¡°Master,¡± he began, his tone calm yet weighty, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished analyzing the spiritual weapon turned artifact, Mikazuki.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I thought, simultaneously contemplating midair as I processed his words. ¡°spiritual weapon turned artifact?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Tsukuyomi responded, his voice filling the silence of my mind. ¡°The former Tenka Goken is actually one-third of the [Guardian Armament: Twilight Goddess]. Mikazuki was the missing half of the [Civil Luna] summon. With its return, I can begin the Soul Binding ritual.¡±

    I blinked, strongly confused about what I just heard. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    ¡°How is it missing such a chunk of itself?¡± I asked, disbelief tinging my thoughts.

    While the wind carried the distant cries of birds and the occasional rustle of the forest below, Tsukuyomi continued, unbothered by my outburst. ¡°While analyzing Pawprints & Dreams, I¡¯ve discovered it''s laced with the same time-grain particles that the artifact, Mikazuki, was covered in. The former Guardian Armament was split and reduced to Spirit Weapons while the grimoire held their souls. Both appear to share your signature frequency¡ªsince both are saturated with your mana. Meaning, Master, that they both come from you.¡±

    I felt my brows furrow, even if no one could see it. ¡°The hell do you mean? I broke my Guardian Armament and sent it through time. Why the fuck would I do that?¡±

    Tsukuyomi¡¯s calm, calculated voice remained steady. ¡°I suggest we summon and re-seal the weapon we have now... then ask her.¡±

    There was a beat of silence. The rush of wind past my ears, the steady pulse of magitons flowing through the air around us¡ªeverything felt still for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s a good motherfuckin¡¯ idea,¡± I admitted, knowing there was no point in arguing logic.

    ¡°Would you like to hear what else I¡¯ve learned?¡± Tsukuyomi asked, his voice holding that same quiet precision.

    ¡°Hit me, Tsuki,¡± I thought, bracing myself.

    ¡°With the grimoire Pawprints & Dreams and the artifact, Mikazuki, we now have a complete understanding of Spirit Weapons and Guardian Armaments. With the fragment, Civil Luna¡ªformerly known as Mikazuki¡ªsynced with your soul again, you can summon it whenever you desire.¡±

    I glanced down at my hand, imagining the weight of the Mikazuki there. Civil Luna. ¡°That¡¯s the name of the red voice of the Twilight Goddess,¡± I voiced, more to myself than to Tsukuyomi.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Tsukuyomi confirmed. ¡°The spirit fragment Mikazuki appears to be the key to releasing the ancient anima of incredible mana, Red.¡±

    Before I could fully digest that, [Midnight Star: Belial] decided to chime in, his voice rough, carrying an edge of impatience. ¡°That skill is the prerequisite for your Ultra Skill. You need to find the other two fragments.¡±

    I smirked, my mind cruising to catch up with all the information. Tsukuyomi¡¯s calculated, methodical explanations versus Belial¡¯s straightforward, no-nonsense attitude¡ªit was like they balanced each other out in my head. With a real nigga like me leading the charge.

    ¡°I was getting to that,¡± Tsukuyomi said, mildly annoyed. ¡°Belial is correct. The completed skill [Guardian Armament: Twilight Goddess] is necessary to activate the Ultra Skill [Heaven¡¯s Kaleidoscope].¡±

    Suddenly, things were clicking into place, pieces of a puzzle I didn¡¯t even know I had. ¡°So that¡¯s what Omnia meant when she talked about the skill I needed to master first," I thought aloud. "But what¡¯s up with all this time travel bullshit? Pieces of my soul comin'' from the future or the past or whatever? This shit¡¯s gettin¡¯ weird.¡±

    Belial¡¯s voice cut through my musings like a blade. ¡°Who cares? We¡¯ll overcome anything in our way.¡±

    I grinned, the weight of their words pressing on me but also lighting a fire inside. ¡°Damn right.¡±

    As I continued to fly through the skies, Belial whispered within me, his voice a steady reminder of the unwavering path I¡¯d set out on. "Nothing can stand in our way, Xiro. Anything you desire is yours for the taking. We are unbeatable."

    His words always had a way of pushing doubt to the back of my mind, especially when it came to things that mattered the most. Over the last 14 years, I¡¯d come to value Belial and Tsukuyomi more than I could¡¯ve imagined. They weren¡¯t just Vessel Skills¡ªthey were extensions of myself. Without them, life would¡¯ve been... different, to say the least.

    With [Accelerated Mind] releasing, the world returned to a pace that allowed me to speed up. A few seconds more and I¡¯d be where my clan had already landed, just outside the dreaded Goblin Cave.

    Goblin Cave was infamous in Velonica, a place even children knew about, though for all the wrong reasons. It wasn¡¯t just a hideout for the vermin that terrorized towns and villages, but a place where people had lost their lives¡ªrookie artists, civilians, even warriors who weren¡¯t quite ready. I remembered the job requests pinned up in Talasi and Lashun like it was yesterday: Goblin Extermination. Killing the little green bastards had become routine for many, but not everyone survived to tell the tale.

    Then there was the personal history. This cave was where Vericka had lost her lover, who died in a battle with the Goblin King. It was a huge, dark scar carved into the side of the mountain range, gaping open like some mouth about to swallow us whole. The stench that wafted from it hit like a slap, a mixture of rot and decay so potent I almost gagged. The scent of rotting flesh clung to the air, making me want to step back, but I pushed through. Primitive markings and symbols lined the entrance like some kind of tribal warning. "Welcome home," they seemed to say. Yeah, right.

    I landed softly behind the group, everyone already waiting, probably watching me breeze in like I didn¡¯t have a care in the world. My senses immediately rebelled against the foul stench around us.

    "Oh shi¡ªwhat the hell is that?" I grimaced, covering my nose. "Damn, they stink."

    Steez didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Yeah, smell like straight ass."

    Vericka¡¯s voice cut through the banter, motherly but direct. "Well, you boys will have to deal with that." She looked us over, assessing like she always did. Her gaze lingered a bit longer on me, though, that motherly concern I¡¯d known since childhood mixing with her duty as a sensei. "Deep in the back of Goblin Cave, you''ll find the dimensional door that leads to Jerrica''s Labyrinth. It''s the first discovered labyrinth on Arcadia¡ªand it¡¯s where I earned my Pure Lord Seed."

    Alex, ever the inquisitive one, spoke up. "Auntie Vee, what¡¯s the difference between a Pure Lord Seed and a regular Lord Seed?"

    Luda chimed in before she could respond, nodding in agreement. "I remember hearing that one gives access to stronger evolutions."

    Vericka gave a small nod of approval. "You¡¯re right, Prince Luda. A Pure Lord Seed doesn¡¯t just give you access to stronger evolutions¡ªit allows you a chance to unlock a skill called [Trance], temporarily unlocking the full potential of your soul by combining it with your Vessel Skill. In essence, you tap into divine power."

    Alex frowned a bit, processing. "And a normal Lord Seed can¡¯t do that?"

    "No," Vericka confirmed. "A regular Lord Seed would need five hundred times the amount of absorbed souls to even come close to transforming into a Pure Lord Seed."

    That was my cue. "Remember, Alex," I started, my mind recalling lessons on mana and spirit energy. "Souls are concentrated amounts of spiritons and psions, tied together with magitons. When a Lord Seed forms in a sociovore, it needs to absorb a massive amount of spiritons to strengthen its Soul Core."

    Vericka picked up where I left off. "Exactly. Sociovores used to kill countless humans and sociovores just to gather the necessary souls to elevate their leaders into Demon Lords. But when labyrinths were discovered, we learned that conquering the trials of a labyrinth¡¯s floor boss would grant a Pure Lord Seed¡ªand mastery of your Ultra Skill."

    Steez shifted beside me, his voice lined with a teasing edge. "Xi, you gonna be good? You still ain¡¯t unlocked yours, right?"

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. A part of me felt embarrassed, but I kept my composure. I¡¯d been stressing about my Ultra Skill before we left the village, but after what [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] revealed earlier, my confidence was slowly coming back.

    "I think I¡¯ll be fine," I replied, trying not to sound too nonchalant. "If Mikazuki came from this labyrinth, then I¡¯ve got two other pieces to collect inside."

    Vericka¡¯s eyes narrowed, her brow furrowing slightly. "Did you figure something out with your spirit weapon¡¯s return?"

    "Yeah." I thought back to all those stories Grandma told me growing up. "If I remember correctly, she said Jerrica''s Labyrinth was the one Synga conquered, right?"

    Vericka smiled faintly. "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also the one I challenged and ¡®conquered¡¯ as well¡ªthough saying I conquered it might be a bit of a stretch."

    Luda raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    Vericka looked toward the cave entrance, the shadows swallowing the dim light outside. "Once I obtained my Pure Lord Seed, I was given the option to exit. But something about that choice never sat right with me. It always felt like staying meant uncovering something more."

    Alex spoke up, a touch of concern in his voice. "But you still got your Seed, right? At least it didn¡¯t stop you from that."

    Vericka sighed, her gaze softening as memories seemed to flood back. "I did. But I was exhausted. All I wanted was to return home. You boys will understand soon enough."

    Artamis, quieter than usual, finally spoke. "Is it really that bad in there, Mom?"

    "For geniuses like you five? Maybe not. But it¡¯ll push you to your limits, test everything you¡¯ve learned. Be prepared for adversity," she said, her voice growing serious, though a hint of pride flickered in her eyes.

    Steez gave a small grunt. "Ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ ever easy," he muttered with a slight annoyance as if the thought of more trials grated his nerves.

    Luda, always the one to look ahead, asked, "You also earn the [Spirit Weapon] skill from labyrinths, right?"

    Vericka nodded again. "Yes. Overcome your trials, and you¡¯ll be rewarded with the skill and more."

    Alex brightened at that, his eyes sparkling with hope. "Mom told me that¡¯s how you and her got y''alls."

    Vericka smiled, a rare but genuine smile, as Alex¡¯s words seemed to comfort her. "She couldn¡¯t stand those trials, but I hate she never blossomed her Seed."

    Alex looked down for a moment, then back up with a soft smile. "She talked about how she didn''t mind retiring from being an artist. Said she¡¯s been happy being a mom."

    Vericka¡¯s smile deepened as if those words reassured her that her sister had truly found peace. She turned, looking at all of us, her gaze lingering on me a little longer. There was pride in her eyes¡ªa quiet, unspoken acknowledgment of how far we¡¯d come under her guidance. In a world where power dictated everything, where might was often the measure of a person''s worth, she saw us as the potential spark of change. But before we could be that force, we had to conquer the labyrinth. And as I stared into the darkness of Goblin Cave, my nose still stinging from the foul stench, I knew this was only the beginning.

    The dark, damp air of Goblin Cave clung to us like a wet blanket. Before we stepped deeper into that abyss, I decided to use [Area Detection] to scope out what we were dealing with. The unique sensation that followed when I triggered the skill¡ªa sonic burp¡ªalways made me laugh internally. It was like standing too close to a massive speaker at full blast, except the sound was the singular note of a raindrop falling. Sometimes, just for fun, I''d pretend I actually heard the water drop. This time, the faint tickle it caused in my chest was just what I needed to shake off the unease creeping up on me from the cave¡¯s unsettling atmosphere.

    The skill pinged back quickly, showing me the layout of the cave and every living creature inside. 7,327 signatures. Damn. The sheer number alone told me we were in for a small grind, but that wasn¡¯t what got my attention. In the very back of the cave, past all the goblins, was one particularly large and threatening signature¡ªa powerful A-Class, no doubt the Goblin King. He was leagues above the rest of the scrawny green pests, like a wolf among rabbits. His presence wasn¡¯t exactly impressive to me, though. Honestly, I could have handled him without breaking a sweat. What made me pause was the question of why Mom, even at her weakest, hadn¡¯t come back here for revenge. The Goblin King had stolen her lover¡ªher second baby daddy. With her strength, she could have wiped the floor with him years ago.

    Mom hadn¡¯t turned to face the cave since we arrived, and that told me everything I needed to know. This place still haunted her. I held back my question, sensing it wasn¡¯t the right time to dig up painful memories.

    Vericka, ever the focused Sensei, gave us one final piece of advice.

    "While I can¡¯t tell you how long it will take you to complete the labyrinth, I can tell you this¡ªtime and space move differently inside."

    "Yeah, yeah, y¡¯all already know the Realest Nigga Alive got time on lock." Steez threw in his signature thumbs-up, glancing over at me like I was supposed to confirm it.

    Mom let out a soft chuckle. "Hehe, I hope so, son. You''re going to need it."

    Artamis, ever the joking one, wrinkled his nose and added, "I can see why Kimmi didn¡¯t want to come. She¡¯d want to turn around and go home from the smell alone."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. The stink of goblin rot mixed with waste was still hanging thick in the air, and I was starting to feel it clawing at my senses. I wasn¡¯t about to let it show, though. Fuck nah, my nigga.

    "Well, fellas," Mom said, turning to us with a rare softness in her voice, "this is where I say goodbye. When you return home, I can¡¯t wait to hear all of your stories."

    Something about her words hit me in a weird way, like a punch to the gut. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I suddenly had the urge to hug her. Maybe it was the weight of this moment, standing at the edge of something huge, or maybe it was the feeling that this goodbye felt a little too final. Either way, I did what any good son would do when he¡¯s about to take on something big. I ran up and hugged her tight.

    She hugged me back, her arms firm but warm. "Aww, Moonlight. I''ll miss you as well. I love you, all."

    When I let go, the rest of my brothers and cousins followed suit, wrapping her in their own farewells. I could see the mix of emotions in her eyes, pride in who we¡¯d become, and maybe a little sadness in letting us go.

    Luda, the last one to say goodbye, finished up with a playful wink, and Mom smiled. She activated her skill, [Lover¡¯s Rock: By Your Side], in a smooth wave of Spatial Mana that shimmered briefly around her before she vanished, teleporting back to Talasi. Just like that, it was only the five of us left¡ªAlex, Steez, Luda, Art, and me.

    The entrance to the cave now loomed in front of us, waiting. The darkness beyond was thick and unnerving, like the mouth of a beast about to swallow us whole. But there was no turning back. The real test had begun.

    The damp air felt thicker here, charged with a tension that gnawed at the edges of my mind. Even though no one said it outright, I could feel the anxiety rising in our group, collectively like a thick fog. This was it¡ªthe moment before the plunge.

    Instinctively, everyone reached for the item bags Artamis and I had designed together. Thanks to analyzing my mana art, [Shadow Storage], replicating pouches that connected to a personal soul dimension had been pretty damn easy. Well, I talk a big game, but let¡¯s be real¡ª[Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] did a lot of the heavy lifting. As usual, the skill processed the mana blueprint with a precision that any regular analysis could only dream of. Still, the result was dope as hell, allowing us to carry entire arsenals in these small, unassuming bags.

    Alex was the first to pull out his weapons¡ªshortswords with a machete design. They gleamed in the low light, each blade carved with runes I''d helped him engrave, boosting his mana flow and power. He¡¯d been working hard on his dexterity, and it was time to see the fruits of that labor. After I blessed him with some combat arts & skills for better two-weapon fighting, Alex was easily a major threat to many. His red-tipped, white dreadlocks were pulled back into a ponytail¡ªa sign he was serious, ready to throw down. His scarlet eyes leaked mana like a vapor stream; small tendrils of it curling and dissipating in smaller magitons around his face. He wasn¡¯t just prepared; he was howling to go.

    Artamis, though¡ªhe was something else. I hadn¡¯t seen him this excited in a long time. Normally, his vibe was this quiet, low-key chill, like a low-burning fire you barely notice until it¡¯s too late and you¡¯re cooked. But today? His orange and vermillion eyes blazed as he grinned from ear to ear, rubbing his hands together like he was about to cook up something wicked. He withdrew his rifle¡ªa masterpiece he¡¯d been upgrading, based on old schematics from my previous life. The design looked futuristic as hell, clearly out of place in Gaia¡¯s medieval-looking tech landscape. His SCAR-20 was sleek, matte black with glowing mana circuits running along the barrel. Since he¡¯d figured out how to handle and create Nuclear Mana bullets, Artamis had been dying to test it in a live-fire scenario. I hadn¡¯t even seen it in action yet, and I was just as eager to find out what it could do.

    Luda, as always, moved with calculated grace. He pulled out a scarf and wrapped it around the lower half of his face, giving him that shinobi feel. His emerald cornrows were freshly twisted, glinting under the faint light filtering through the trees. It looked like he prepped this morning as if he was about to go on a date instead of into a cave full of bloodthirsty goblins. Luda didn¡¯t need to carry any physical weapons, though¡ªbeing a weapon summoner meant his arsenal was just a thought away. Since I¡¯d taught him [Chant-less Cast], his ability to summon and cast magic without speaking had become second nature. The ability was rare even on Gaia. Most people thought it was just some old fairytale, a legend of M-Cees who could freestyle their magic without needing chants or spoken spells. But now? My clique embodied that myth. Luda''s eyes stayed locked on the cave entrance, the hunger for a Lord Seed burning in his gaze. He wanted that strength, craved that power for himself and his people. Failure wasn¡¯t an option for him¡ªit never was.

    And then there was Steez, the most laid-back of the squad. His recent chill attitude was a marked shift from how he used to be, but I knew what was behind it. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had told me it was likely due to his [Storm Sage: Susanoo]¡¯s subskill¡ª[Emotional Storm]. That subskill let Steez increase all his attributes by channeling raw emotion into power, with the intensity of the feeling directly fueling the boost. But it seemed to have a side effect, leaving him less sympathetic and more detached as he spent more time managing his emotions. Now, he was often in his own head, dealing with internal storms that none of us could really see. Still, he was dangerous when he wanted to be, and that laid-back smile hid a lot of potential fury.

    They all turned to look at me, then each other, checking out how we each chose to gear up.

    "This shit¡¯s about to be epic!" Alex grinned, twirling one of his shortswords in a playful flourish. "How y¡¯all nigguhs feeling?"

    Steez stretched lazily, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "This ''nigguh'' is feeling great."

    Luda, ever the pragmatist, tightened his scarf and deadpanned, "Be sure not to die. It¡¯d suck having to explain that to your mothers."

    Alex snorted. "No doubt. But I know y¡¯all got my back."

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin. "You know I¡¯mma keep y¡¯all safe. It¡¯s my job as the party leader."

    Artamis shouldered his rifle, his grin matching mine. "Alright, fearless leader, I think we¡¯re ready. Are you?"

    As soon as he said that, I felt it¡ªa surge of mana so immense it washed over me like a dark wave. The hairs on the back of my neck stood at attention. [Area Detection] kicked in automatically, and my awareness shot outward in every direction for a thousand kilometers. The sensation was like standing in the eye of a hurricane while every corner of the land laid itself bare to me. But it was that single concentrated source of mana, 378 kilometers away, that hit me hard. Its darkness felt¡­ familiar. A heavy, cold presence like the deep connection to Yin energy I experienced within my [Shadow Storage].

    The signature came from the Lycanthrope town, Vivian.

    I knew it immediately. Something was happening there, something big, and the energy it radiated wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªit was sinister.

    The wolven, Melech Una, had always been a familiar face around Talasi. He would often show up unannounced during our sparring sessions, standing on the sidelines, eye sharp and attentive, as if each movement we made held secrets he could store away for later use. He never said much at first, just observed. But over time, I had a few brief conversations with him.

    He was a warrior through and through¡ªhis rugged presence, like that of a battle-hardened beast, always carried an undercurrent of tension. Every now and then, I caught a feeling from him, a quiet challenge, as if he wanted to fight me. Whether it was some deep-rooted murderous intent or simply a warrior¡¯s desire to test his strength against someone stronger, I could never quite tell. The feeling wasn''t threatening enough for me to be concerned. Whenever Melech mentioned my name, it was never with malice; just a strange respect. Because of that, I let it slide. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that one day, we might end up crossing blades.

    Whenever he visited Talasi, he spoke of his daughter, mentioning her often in the same breath as his village, Vivian. His stories were always colored with the warmth of a father¡¯s pride, and every time he left Talasi, it was to return to that village. He¡¯d told enough tales about her adventures that I eventually got curious and decided to track him using my [Area Detection] to see just how far Vivian was. I could feel his mana signature moving across the land and with it, a few others¡ªtwo in particular stood out.

    One of them was stronger, exuding a sense of duty, but it felt wrong. There was something slimy and eldritch about the energy that clung to it, like a dark and twisted form of femininity. The other signature was weaker but more beastly, and after Melech told us his daughter had left the village to seek her own adventures, I realized this third, smaller signature must have been her. The timelines matched up, and I didn¡¯t think much of it after that.

    But today, there was something new. The signature I sensed now was much more powerful. It wasn¡¯t the one I had tracked before. No, this was something completely different¡ªwild, raw, and unfocused, like a tempest swirling with too much energy to control. The killing intent radiating from it was intense, even from this distance. It caused a ripple in the air, and a faint thrill shot down my spine. But all that sensation did was stir [Midnight Star: Belial], who huffed in amusement, unimpressed by the notion of any real threat.

    The others weren¡¯t tuned into this like I was. My [Area Detection] skill had a range of a thousand kilometers, something only possible because of my absurd mana pool. I could hold that kind of distance easily, but the rest of my clique? They¡¯d dialed their senses back to a more manageable three hundred kilometers. Meaning, whatever I was picking up was completely off their radar.

    Luda¡¯s voice broke through my focus. ¡°Yo, Xi, you good?¡±

    I shook my head slightly, pushing aside the disturbance. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m straight. Just felt something strange.¡±

    ¡°A problem?¡± His eyes narrowed, always keyed into danger.

    ¡°Not ours.¡±

    Luda shrugged. ¡°Then fuck ''em.¡±

    Artamis grinned, leaning against his rifle with casual arrogance. ¡°So y¡¯all niggahs ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my nigguhs!¡± Alex jumped in, his energy buzzing as usual.

    Steez chuckled from the side, leaning back with his usual laid-back posture. ¡°You be puttin¡¯ too much -ugh at the end. Try -gah, ga, ga when you say it. Nig-gah. Nigga.¡±

    Alex scratched his head and grinned. ¡°Aight, I''ll practice.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at their antics, but then something clicked in my mind, reminding me of the task I needed to handle before we headed into the cave. ¡°Anyways,¡± I cut in, ¡°before we go in, let me try something real quick. My Spirit Weapon skill won¡¯t be fully unlocked until I finish putting these pieces together.¡±

    Artamis looked puzzled. ¡°I thought Mom gave you the Mikazuki sword? Ain¡¯t that your spiritual weapon? Which don''t make any sense.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s broken right now.¡±

    Artamis¡¯ brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Xi, how the hell could your spirit end up here in life before you?¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Probably some time-traveling shit, but I don¡¯t know yet. And with Steez¡¯s existence, I can believe some time-traveling shit.¡±

    Steez¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°But did you time-travel with it?¡±

    ¡°Nah, probably not. I would¡¯ve felt myself or sensed my presence, even with the masking barrier I got around Talasi. If you know what you¡¯re looking for, strong signatures aren¡¯t that hard to find.¡±

    Luda crossed his arms. ¡°So now that you have it, what¡¯s next? You gotta fix it?¡±

    I nodded, a sense of anticipation settling into my bones. ¡°My V-Skills are telling me to cast a binding ritual. Once I do, it should start the process of completing the sword.¡±

    Luda raised a brow. ¡°I forgot you said you be hearing your V-Skill talk to you. If I didn¡¯t know you personally, I¡¯d think you were crazy.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Why? Y¡¯all said you hear a voice when you gain new skills. Hell, we all heard the same voice when Luda and I fought back then.¡±

    Artamis chimed in, a grin playing on his lips. ¡°Well, that was Gaia¡¯s voice. Everyone hears The Creator¡¯s daughter when she speaks. But it''s rare and weird to hear your own V-Skill talkin¡¯ to you. I think Grandma mentioned she could hear hers, but y''know how her stories go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I waved him off. ¡°Let me do this ritual real quick.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to begin, but as I stood there, a sense of clarity washed over me. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] began to guide me, his voice calm and precise in my mind.

    "Master," he spoke, "would you like to summon your weapon, Luna?"

    I nodded, thinking, "Yeah, thanks, Tsuki."

    In that instant, Tsukuyomi took control of my body. It was a strange sensation, like watching myself in the third person, detached yet still connected. I knelt, my hands moving instinctively as I began to trace the symbols of the binding ritual onto the ground. Mana flared to life around me, swirling with a dark, moonlit glow as I pulled from the well of power inside me. My left arm extended, palm facing down, and I could feel the Bio Mana within me shift, bending space as it surged out, creating something physical from the energy of my soul. My mana fluctuated, swirling in a concentrated storm, and then, from that torrent, a blade began to materialize.

    The 36-inch ¨­dachi blade¡ªblack as the void¡ªformed itself into my grip, spiritons magnetizing to my palm. The weapon felt alive in my hand, like an extension of myself. I couldn¡¯t drop it even if I tried.

    Alex¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s lit.¡±

    Luda''s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of mana, Xiro. You¡¯re gonna need to be careful where you swing that.¡±

    I glanced at my crew, seeing their expressions. The sword was a work of art, and while we had different tastes in many things, weapons were where we connected the most. Civil Luna pulsed with mana, a steady heartbeat I could feel through the hilt. Just then, a voice purred in my thoughts.

    "Do it. Call me forth and make me whole," Luna whispered, crimson mana glowing faintly along the blade¡¯s edge.

    Artamis¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°I ain¡¯t ever seen Mom do that.¡±

    Steez nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, she always used Mikazuki instead of actually calling hers. I¡¯ve never even seen Billie Holiday.¡±

    Alex, still awestruck, turned to Steez. ¡°Is that her weapon''s name?¡±

    Steez nodded. ¡°Yeah, she used to tell me stories about it when I was a baby.¡±

    ¡°Must be nice,¡± I teased, ¡°bein¡¯ able to rewind back to any memory you got.¡±

    Steez smirked. ¡°Says the nigga who never forgets anything.¡±

    Luda¡¯s curiosity broke through. ¡°So that¡¯s all you had to do, Xi?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Nope. That¡¯s just step one.¡±

    Closing my eyes, I let [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] take the lead again, my body filling with a wave of emotion as I prepared for the next part. I started gathering spirit energy, the pressure building around me like a storm about to break.

    Luda¡¯s voice was barely audible over the rising magical force. ¡°Wow, this is a tremendous amount of magical pressure.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing now?¡± Alex asked, his voice laced with excitement. ¡°Showin¡¯ off?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Artamis cut in, pointing to the glowing circle forming on the ground. ¡°This is a summon. You see the magic circle over there in the grass?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Bet that,¡± Alex replied.

    Steez, his tone more thoughtful, spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s he calling, is the question.¡±

    With my sword in my left hand, I raised my free arm and channeled the skill [Civil Luna]. The sensation of my Bio Mana being yanked out was immediate and intense; like someone had opened a valve inside me and let the entire pool drain. Sure, my Bio Mana production was limitless, but feeling it vanish so suddenly was a bit of a shock. I didn''t have long to bitch about it, though. Three seconds later, [Mana Generator] kicked in, and I felt the missing mana replenishing itself. It was like chugging ice-cold juice on a scorching day¡ªan instant refresh. I had to admit, that ability was clutch as fuck.

    The red mana I had summoned spun into the air, creating a vortex of spirit energy that whipped around like a water tornado. As it collapsed inward, the mana began taking shape, coalescing into the form of a woman. The sheer volume of energy she exuded was damn near overwhelming. Slowly, the mana dissolved, revealing her physical body.

    Standing before us was an incredibly curvy woman, no more than 5¡¯2¡± with defined, muscular legs and a chest that defied gravity. Two sleek, cat-like tails swayed behind her, and feline ears sat perched atop her head, twitching. The first thing that caught my eye, though, was her heterochromatic gaze¡ªone eye a piercing cerulean blue, the other a mesmerizing jade green. Her honey and almond-colored skin glowed faintly, kissed by mana, while crimson-red dreadlocks cascaded down her shoulders, looking more like a wild feline¡¯s mane than hair. Indigo markings swirled down her sides and hips, like tribal tattoos, and a crescent moon glowed on her forehead. Her nose was pierced in a way that reminded me of Alex''s own piercing.

    The moment her form fully materialized, I could feel it in my soul. This was no ordinary spirit¡ªthis was Red, the anima who had lent power to the Mikazuki clan for generations. But now, she stood before me, a missing piece of my sword come to life. Luna''s presence pulsed through the air, and my sword, once alive in my hand, felt distant. I could sense her heart, now in the being 10 meters away, beating in time with my own.

    She was barely clothed, her body wrapped in a thin layer of mana, like a glowing bikini cover-up that barely left anything to the imagination. The magical energy around her shimmered and moved, almost like water, forming knee-high boots and a top that clung to her voluptuous figure. She treated the mana like a bath towel, casually draped over her, but the sheer force she emitted was enough to knock a weaker sociovore flat. My crew even had to shield their faces from the force of it.

    And damn, I could feel something stir deep inside me. The power, the dominance she radiated¡ªyeah, that was definitely waking up a beast in me. [Midnight Star: Belial] growled, more eager than ever.

    "Who in the world is that?" Alex broke the silence, his wide eyes glued to the nekomata.

    "Yeah, Xi, who dis?" Luda added, his face a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    I smirked, never breaking my focus from Luna. "A missing piece to my sword. Her name is Luna. She''s the other half I needed to fuse with the sword, Mikazuki."

    Artamis stood off to the side, absorbing the incredible amount of mana pouring off Luna. I could see the realization dawn on him like a light bulb flipping on in a dark room.

    "Wait, Xi, you¡¯re not trying to fix a broken Spirit Weapon... You''re fixing a broken Guardian Armament!" Artamis'' voice was filled with a sudden understanding.

    "Jackpot," I said with a nod, knowing he¡¯d finally pieced it together.

    "I would ask if you know what you''re doing, but you''re Xiro. You¡¯ve got this."

    I snorted. "What the hell does that mean?"

    Luda crossed his arms. "If I can remember how this ritual goes, doesn¡¯t he have to fight her and make her submit?"

    "Jackpot, again," I replied, my grin widening.

    "And here I thought it was going to be easy," Alex muttered.

    Steez chimed in, shaking his head. "It ain¡¯t never easy."

    I turned back to Luna, feeling that anticipation building. This wasn¡¯t just some ordinary battle. This was about to be something deeper, something binding. Her mismatched eyes gleamed with excitement, and I could tell she was sizing me up, wondering if I was truly worthy of becoming her master.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, love,¡± I said with a casual bow. ¡°I would introduce myself, but I¡¯m sure you already know that much about me.¡±

    Luna giggled, her voice soft yet dripping with warmth carried by the immense mana she wielded. "It''s okay, Daddy. I¡¯m just glad to have your full attention, finally."

    That purring tone sent a shiver up my spine, and I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at my lips. "So, my magical wildcat, are you ready to get collared?" I asked with a teasing bow.

    Her fangs flashed in a wicked grin as she purred back, ¡°Only if you show me why you deserve to be my master.¡±

    Her mana flared up again, the energy dancing across her body in a lewd display as she shifted into a battle stance, muscles flexing with the effort. The wind swirled violently around her, and the trees in the distance creaked and bent under the pressure of her aura alone.

    I could feel my pulse quicken as I stepped toward her, feeling the energy radiating from both her and my Spirit Weapon. This sexy, powerful nekomata was about to become mine¡ªmy partner, my weapon, and my guardian. There was no denying the excitement that coursed through me.

    ¡°Come to Daddy,¡± I thought to myself, eyes locking on hers.

    I was about to claim my prize, and Luna¡ªwell, she was about to find out just how good of a master I could be. I could already tell from the gleam in her eyes that she was just as excited to find out.

    I was about to bag me a bad bitch.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 22: Mystery Lady

    Chapter 22: Mystery Lady

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    Luna stood before the mouth of the cave, her mana radiating so fiercely that the air itself warped around her. With a casual flick of her wrist, she unleashed a wave of energy that obliterated the trees we had been standing behind, reducing them to dust. The area in front of the cave was now barren, and the Goblins that had been lurking nearby scattered in panic, fleeing deeper into the cave, seeking the safety of their king. It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d seen creatures run from raw power, but it never got old. The pressure of her mana was so intense, that it created a gravitational effect that crushed anything without the strength to resist. Those weak ass primal sociovores wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin like the devil I am. Excitement surged through me. Finally, a new challenge. That, or maybe I was just admiring those big-ass breasts she was blessed with. Either way, Luna''s signature pulsed stronger than any of my crew solo, but I knew better than to be intimidated. One-on-one, she could overpower them, but if Steez and the others joined together, they¡¯d take her down. Her twin cat tails swayed behind her in sync with the rhythmic beat of her mana signature¡ªthe same beat I could feel in the sword now held in my left hand.

    Then she raised her right arm, conjuring a blade of spiritual energy, an exact copy of my own ¨­dachi but colored a deep crimson, with a white edge that gleamed dangerously. The guard was identical too¡ªback-to-back twin crescent moons. Luna gripped it with both hands, raising the blade so its edge pointed skyward, the tip aimed directly at me. I knew that stance. She was done playing.

    Without a word, she dashed at me, her speed breaking the laws of physics. Her sword swung downward, intending to cleave me in two with a single strike. Time seemed to freeze. If it weren¡¯t for my ability to react calmly to her movements, my [Future Sense] would¡¯ve been screaming bloody murder. The others stood behind me, and while they could¡¯ve dodged the strike, a nigga couldn¡¯t risk the cave collapsing and losing our only way into the labyrinth.

    I raised my own blade, parrying her attack just before it made contact. The force behind her swing sent a shockwave rippling through my arms, redirecting it away from me. The impact shattered the trees and rocks in the distance, turning them into a shower of splinters and rubble. Her strength didn''t disappoint, and this was only the first hit.

    Luna didn¡¯t miss a beat. Still airborne from her initial lunge, she twisted her body and aimed for my now exposed torso with lightning precision. She sliced through the air without resistance, moving like a seasoned predator. I shifted my grip, lifting the hilt of my sword to block again. Our blades clashed, and another shockwave echoed through the clearing.

    Each parry sent ripples of energy out in all directions, and I had to focus on redirecting the blasts away from my crew and the cave. Luna, though, didn¡¯t care. Her attention was locked onto me; she struck faster than light and became faster with every swing. We clashed over and over, a symphony of steel ringing out as she found her rhythm.

    Despite keeping pace with her strikes, something felt off. My defensive barrier wasn¡¯t holding up like it should. I could feel the sting of each blow pushing closer to cutting through me.

    I thought, "Is my barrier not up? Why does it feel like this shit would actually hurt if it hits me?"

    That¡¯s when [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in.

    "Due to Luna¡¯s ability, not even spatial separation can stop her blade from cutting its target. Her sword can slice through anything¡ªobject or phenomenon."

    I grimaced, "Well, damn. That''s a problem. Guess I can¡¯t play around."

    Tsukuyomi hummed thoughtfully, already brainstorming counters in the background while I focused on the fight. This is when I learned that [Accelerated Mind] & [Telepathy] allowed for communication even when I''m physically moving faster than photons. And it was thanks to the kitty that began to whisper to me. During our telepathic exchange, I felt a playful purr in my mind.

    "RAWR, you¡¯re pretty amazing, Jean." Luna¡¯s voice chimed in telepathically.

    "Thanks, gorgeous. How do you know that name?"

    "Your soul, silly. You know that''s where I was sitting after you finally found the book. Took you long enough¡ª2000 years."

    "Just to be clear, Jean is called Tsukuyomi now."

    "Oh, That''s cool," she responded casually. "So Wolfie is the other voice I hear?"

    I blinked, "Yeah. And hold up¡ª2000 years? I''ve only been alive for a good fourteen."

    She chuckled, "Nuh-uh. We are fighting right now. You can be mad at me later when we talk about that."

    "Be mad at you?"

    She softly purred, "Focus, Jean Xiro Wolfie."

    For a while, I held strong, meeting her 210 strikes without stepping back or advancing. Then Luna switched up her tactics, dashing around me to strike from my blind spots. I dodged her first attempt and quickly realized what she was up to. That¡¯s when I activated [Devil 3rd Eye]. A brief shock flared on the back of my retinas, and my vision shifted; that effect came with the visual flood of information that came when using that skill.

    With [Devil 3rd Eye] activated, everything slowed down even further, allowing me to process what had been happening. Luna hadn¡¯t moved at all. She was still standing exactly where she had started, glaring at me. Her sword wasn¡¯t even drawn, and the landscape had returned to its original state, untouched by our supposed battle. The moment of realization struck me hard. I hadn¡¯t even moved.

    I could hear my niggas behind me.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xiro? Why¡¯s he just standing there?" Alex asked, his voice laced with confusion.

    Steez responded, "I dunno. She didn¡¯t move, so I don¡¯t think she attacked him yet."

    "Xiro! Wake yo'' ass up and start the fight already!" Luda shouted.

    [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] finally kicked in again, unraveling the truth.

    "I¡¯ve broken the connection of the skill effect she had you under. Activating [Adaptive Predator] to prevent further manipulation."

    "Wait, what? I was under a skill effect?!"

    "Yes, Master. Luna used her Ultra Skill [Who is Jill Scott], triggering the sub-skill [Absolute Hypnosis] when you made eye contact. The strongest effect occurs when used like that."

    I clenched my jaw. "This bitch had me under hypnosis? Da fuck? I thought you and Belial were supposed to protect me from this kinda shit!"

    [Midnight Star: Belial]¡¯s voice boomed from within, "She¡¯s currently using a weapon that''s a part of your soul, idiot. She¡¯ll always have a natural bypass to your normal mental defenses. You¡¯ll need to find other ways to counter her in the future."

    Tsukuyomi hummed in agreement. "Exactly. While [Adaptive Predator] will prevent her from using it again, she¡¯s got access to your mind-space."

    I shook my head, clearing the fog that had clouded my mind. Caught slipping like that¡­ it disgusted me. I had let my guard down because I was crushing on her appearance, but now I had to focus. She wasn¡¯t just some pretty face¡ªI had to treat her like the threat she was.

    Luna tilted her head, smiling like a cat that had found its prey. She knew I¡¯d broken free from her illusion.

    "Welcome back," she purred. "I was wondering if you¡¯d stay trapped, but I forgot you have a hell of a lot of abilities. I took a peek at your Soul Core while I was in there."

    I grinned, recovering quickly. "Let me express my amazement at your ability to catch me slippin¡¯. You know I¡¯m cautious now. Can¡¯t look at those titties again, probably got them boobie-trapped."

    Luna giggled. "And what¡¯s wrong with being trapped by some boobies?"

    "Nothing, as long as it¡¯s those mommy milkers and not some blue-footed penguin reject."

    Her laugh echoed louder, her amusement genuine. "Are you sure you could handle me, Oni?"

    I smirked as I replied, "What''s to handle? You''re already mine."

    The crew had been watching this whole exchange, probably wondering why we were trading flirts instead of blows.

    "Damn Xi, are you gonna mack her into submission? What happened to the fight?" Artamis shouted.

    Without looking back, I shot back, "Shut up, nigga, I got this."

    Siblings, man. If you don¡¯t have any, I can¡¯t explain it. If you do, you already know. But I digress.

    Luna took my brief hesitation as an invitation to act, her expression darkening as she reached for her weapon. In the blink of an eye, she called forward her own version of the sword Mikazuki. The blade shimmered into existence, identical to the ¨­dachi I had seen under hypnosis. The very air around it seemed to warp with her mana, the edges of the sword so sharp they hummed through the atmosphere, leaving behind faint trails of violet light.

    My grinning smile kicked in almost reflexively, and Luna''s true mana signature flared before me, vibrant and crackling with life. But something felt... wrong. My [Future Sense] rang in my head like a bell, pounding a silent warning as my eyes darted across the battlefield, scanning for any additional movement. I could see her signature, but that wasn¡¯t all that mattered. There was something else. My pulse quickened, an uneasy tension creeping up my spine.

    "Master, duck!"

    Tsukuyomi''s voice pierced the fog of my thoughts, and before I could consciously react, my body was already in motion. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] overrode my muscles, forcing me into a low crouch just as a sword swung viciously past, mere inches above my head.

    I didn''t hear it. I didn''t see it. Hell, I didn''t even smell it. But the taste of danger coated my tongue¡ªmetallic, sharp¡ªlike blood before it hits the air. That blade wasn¡¯t meant to be dodged by anything I normally relied on.

    "Her Ultra Skill is completely manipulating your senses and leaving you open to true attacks," Tsukuyomi continued, his voice cool and calculated, despite the chaos surrounding us. "If you can give me six more seconds, I can complete my analysis and create a proper counter."

    Six seconds. Six damn seconds. That doesn''t sound like much time, right? But when you''re moving in bursts that outpace sound and light, six seconds might as well be six hours. Six days. Everything slowed down, the world blurring around us as Luna pressed her advantage. Each step she took left afterimages, her movements so fast that my eyes struggled to keep up. My body tensed, muscles coiled as I realized I was on the defensive, not by choice, but because she willed it. She was controlling the tempo of the fight. My fuckin'' fight.

    "Shit," I muttered, gritting my teeth.

    This wasn¡¯t just a battle of strength anymore¡ªit was psychological warfare. My senses were useless, so I had to rely on the one edge I still had: [Future Sense].

    The moment I committed to that strategy, Luna¡¯s onslaught began again. She moved like a whirlwind of steel and magick, each blow from her sword resonating with power. I parried the first strike, the force of the impact vibrating up my arm, but I couldn¡¯t block the second. A sharp pain exploded through my side as her blade sliced through my defenses, not just cutting my body and my clothes but my soul. The agony was indescribable¡ªan echo of pain that reverberated through me like a scream inside my core.

    It was the first time I¡¯d ever experienced something that felt like it truly cut me to the bone. A deeper kind of damage than anything physical. My breathing grew ragged as I realized the extent of her reach. Luna wasn¡¯t just attacking with precision; she was covering an insane amount of space with each swing, and each mistake I made was punished with sharp, stinging pain that coursed through my body like electric shocks.

    "Master, her Spirit Weapon bypasses your normal defensive skills," Tsukuyomi warned. "[Physical Damage Cancel] won¡¯t protect you if she connects. Be careful."

    "I get it," I grunted, deflecting another strike, but the sheer force behind it pushed me back a few feet, my heels digging into the dirt. "Our weapons can damage souls and spiritual beings."

    Saying that to myself made sense. Stopping it? That was proving to be damn near impossible. Luna''s next barrage of slashes came faster than I could fully comprehend, her sword becoming a blur of silver light. My muscles strained as I dodged and blocked as much as I could, but the sheer speed was unreal. In the span of what felt like less than a heartbeat, I counted 105 cuts carving into my body and soul. And that was just from the first wave.

    Her swings were relentless. Every motion carried intent¡ªno wasted energy, no hesitations. Each strike was a potential death sentence, and there I was, just barely holding on. The world narrowed down to just me and the blade, the sensation of time stretching painfully as I struggled to keep up. The 832 swings that followed in the span of seconds made my blood run cold. They came one after another and often appeared together in groups to my senses. Her attacks tore through my combat gi, leaving a myriad of holes in my shirt.

    "She¡¯s swinging fast as fuck," I thought, dodging one swipe only to be clipped by another.

    The pain was staggering, sending jolts of agony deep into my core. My soul felt raw, as though each cut was flaying pieces of it away. Sweat dripped down my face, my breath coming out in harsh gasps as I desperately fought to stay a step ahead of her. A single mistake, a single miscalculation, and she would slice me to pieces.

    A frustrating thought crept into my mind. "If Luna''s this strong, then who else is out there?" Gaia¡¯s a huge place, and for all my power, here I was, struggling to hold my own.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think back to how cocky I¡¯d been, thinking I was a big fish in the pond. But now, I was realizing my pond was just smaller than I knew. There were monsters out here. Luna was one of them. And if she had abilities like this, what the hell else was waiting for me out there?

    The pain brought me back to reality, her blade grazing my arm again, leaving a line of fire in its wake. I growled, feeling the burning frustration bubble up inside me.

    "Come on, Xiro. Don¡¯t start bullshittin'' now."

    During the final six slashes of our rapid exchange, I caught something¡ªan opening. Luna had missed a horizontal swing by a hair, her blade cutting through nothing but air. The split-second opportunity was mine, and I wasn¡¯t about to let it slip.

    I leaped, twisting mid-air, my body flipping over her sword and passing over her like a shadow. My muscles coiled as I came down, sword aimed for the unguarded space on her back. Time slowed as I swung, my blade seeking to punish her mistake.

    But when my sword made contact, the sensation wasn¡¯t what I expected. There was no satisfying slice of flesh, no resistance of muscle. Instead, my blade clanged against something hard¡ªfamiliar. It was as if I¡¯d struck another sword. Confusion rushed through me, my brain struggling to process the hit.

    Then, out of nowhere, searing pain exploded in my head.

    "Ahhhh, fuck!" I screamed, the sudden agony like a thousand tiny daggers piercing my skull all at once.

    My vision blurred as I instinctively grabbed at my head with my free hand, trying to crush the pain away. It felt like something was burrowing deep into my mind, slicing through my thoughts, cutting my focus into pieces.

    Luna didn¡¯t waste a single heartbeat. She saw the opportunity, and with that eerie, predatory grace, she pounced. I barely caught sight of her sword arcing upward, faster than I could react.

    Shhhhing!

    The sound was sickeningly sharp as her blade cleaved through the air and severed my left arm in one clean, merciless strike. My sword arm. My devil-damned sword arm. Nig-gah.

    Everything happened in a blur. My limb hit the ground just as I felt the wet warmth of blood trailing in the air. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain yet¡ªjust the disorienting shock of my arm not being there. As soon as my feet touched the ground, I dashed backward, instinctively creating distance between us. My three eyes locked onto her, tracking every movement as I stumbled back.

    I looked down.

    My left arm was gone.

    The blood gushed out in heavy, rhythmic pulses, but my eyes stayed locked on the space where my arm used to be. It didn¡¯t make sense. One second, I was holding my sword, and now¡­ now it was lying on the ground in front of Luna, still tightly gripped by my severed limb.

    I blinked, disbelief settling in, but the sight was undeniable. That bitch had cut my fucking arm off. Panic surged up from the pit of my stomach. My heartbeat roared in my ears as my mind started spiraling. I could feel the idea of fear creeping in like an old, familiar shadow, pulling me back to a time I thought I¡¯d left behind. I wanted to scream like a lil'' hoe. I wanted to quit. I wanted it all to end. Right then.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    But Luna¡­ she didn¡¯t even glance at my arm. She stood there, her presence cold and untouchable, her gaze locked on me like I was nothing more than a puzzle she was dismantling piece by piece. There was a grace to her menace, a quiet pride in the way she stood, blood on her blade but not a speck of it on herself.

    I couldn¡¯t shake that image from my head, her eyes boring into mine as if to say, you asked for this.

    From behind me, I heard the distant voices of my brothers cutting through the whirlwind of thoughts.

    "Oh shit! She just cut Xiro¡¯s arm off!" Alex¡¯s voice hit first, sharp with alarm.

    "I know you fucking lying!" Luda shouted, disbelief and anger mixing in his tone. "Xiro, what the hell are you doing?"

    Steez¡¯s voice followed, more level but no less urgent. "Oh, damn! Lock in, Xi!"

    "Shit, Xi, you alright?" Artamis asked, his concern genuine, even through the chaos.

    Their words hit me, grounding me for a moment. My heart was hammering in my chest, my breathing wild and erratic, but [Limitless Stamina] kept me from feeling any exhaustion. My body was ready to keep going, but my mind? My mind was struggling to catch up. I glanced over at my brothers, seeing all four of them watching me with a mix of concern, shock, and intensity.

    "Give me... a moment..." I forced the words out, breathless but still trying to sound calm. "This bitch is good."

    That¡¯s when it all clicked into place. The clutch feeling of my skills kicking in hit like a wave of cold water over a burn. [Dominus Superbiae] activated, instantly snuffing out the creeping fear that had started gnawing at my insides, replacing it with unshakable confidence. The panic dissipated like smoke, leaving me sharp, focused, and ready.

    Then, [Super Self Regen] kicked in. I could feel the bleeding stop almost immediately, the ragged stump of my arm knitting itself back together slowly, but steadily. It wasn¡¯t fast, but the sensation was bizarrely refreshing; like every nerve in my body was waking up all at once. The growing arm felt like pins and needles at first, but then it became smoother, almost pleasant¡ªlike I¡¯d just left an acupuncture shop.

    And finally, [Adaptive Predator] roared to life, flooding every cell in my body with a burning, primal energy. My speed, defense, and magical resistance all skyrocketed. The raw power that coursed through me made my skin buzz, as every particle of my being had just been supercharged.

    The creeping fear was gone. The pain was fading. And my body? It was getting stronger, tougher, more dangerous.

    A slow grin spread across my face, again.

    When I looked back over to Luna, her face had shifted. A big, pretty smile spread across her lips, her eyes gleaming with joy. The fangs that peeked out from under her upper lip were sharp; beautiful in a dangerous sort of way. She seemed almost relieved, her body language more at ease, like she had been waiting for me to shake off my shock and get back into the fight.

    "You had Momma worried for a second," she teased, her voice soft but playful. "You were feeling like you wanted to quit just then. Want me to kiss it and make it feel better?"

    I raised an eyebrow, adjusting my stance. My left arm was still gone, but the dull throb of pain was already fading, replaced by the creeping, unnatural sensation of it beginning to grow back. I took a deep breath, steadying myself as my focus returned to the fight.

    "Not yet, I''m still good to fight," I replied, rolling my shoulders. "Just a bit of a shock." My muscles loosened as I fell back into form, feeling the familiar grip of my body ready for more. "And did you just say I was feeling?" My words came out with a smirk as I readied myself, my gaze locked on her.

    Luna¡¯s eyes twinkled with a dangerous playfulness. "Yes, Daddy," she purred, tilting her head. "We are connected by spirit energy. I know I look like this, but this body isn¡¯t true until you finish the [Soul Contract] ritual. With your Mikazuki as my vessel, I can feel your emotions through your soul''s link to it."

    I paused, the pieces of the puzzle finally clicking into place. "That¡¯s why it felt like I struck a sword when I landed that hit on you. Makes sense."

    Before I could fully digest the implications, I felt a familiar presence stir within me. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in, his voice brimming with excitement.

    "Analyzation complete. Personal Skill request completed," Tsukuyomi said with a level of enthusiasm I rarely heard from him.

    Prime Realm System: ?New Personal Skill acquired, [Auto Evade] installed.?

    I blinked. "Oh shit, upgrades."

    A grin spread across my face as I felt the new skill settle in, my senses sharpening further. Luna, still smiling, tilted her head to the side, her eyes narrowing with curiosity, like a cat watching something that had just moved.

    "Oh no," she muttered, her voice carrying a hint of mock concern. "That can¡¯t be good for me."

    Before I could respond, I felt it¡ªthe sudden yank of [Auto Evade] kicking in, my body jerking out of the way before my senses could even catch up. Luna was already back on the offense, her sword flashing toward me in a series of rapid strikes. My body moved on instinct, the new skill pulling me out of danger just in time. Each swing came close, but none connected.

    Her attacks came faster than before, and every time I tried to counter, the stabbing pain in my head would return, slightly dazing me for a second. I couldn''t afford to get hit again, not while my arm was still regenerating. Until I figured out how to neutralize her offensive tricks, dodging was my only real option.

    Thanks to [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi], I managed to create a bit of space between us, narrowly avoiding lethal strikes. My breath was steady, my heart pounding in rhythm with the energy surging through me. Luna was already pressing forward with another attack, her movements fluid and relentless.

    I had the speed advantage, no doubt about that, while she was doing something that messed with my senses¡ªslowing my reactions just enough to make every move dangerous. But now, [Adaptive Predator] was buzzing through my system, heating my blood as I adjusted to her tricks. With the skill [6th Sense] engaged, I could feel the magitons in the air. It was like seeing without needing my eyes, every particle of mana coming into focus around me, painting a vivid picture of the battlefield.

    Then, with [Devil 3rd Eye] combined, everything sharpened even more. The world came into crystal-clear clarity, each magiton forming a perfect image in my mind. Luna¡¯s movements were no longer blurry or disorienting. I could see her¡ªtruly see her now, not with my eyes, but through the very energy that surrounded us. It was as if the universe itself was feeding me information, allowing me to track her every move.

    "Alright, time to turn this shit around," I muttered to myself, locking eyes with Luna.

    I gave her a demon¡¯s smile, feeling my pride as an artist flare back up. The battle wasn¡¯t over¡ªnot by a long shot. I felt a surge of excitement, my determination sharpening to a razor''s edge.

    "While this left arm recovers," I said, my voice full of confidence, "I''mma have to switch sides for a minute."

    I mentally called Mikazuki to my right hand, and with a whisper of mana, the ¨­dachi materialized in my grip. The weight of the blade felt natural in my right hand as if Mikazuki was reminding me of its presence.

    I pointed the tip of my sword toward her, my gaze unyielding. "Since you wanna be a bad kitten, I''mma have to spank you."

    For a moment, Luna¡¯s breath caught, her eyes widening in a mix of flustered excitement and pleasure. Her smile stretched wider, her fanged grin flashing in the low light. She purred, her voice laced with both amusement and anticipation.

    "Meow... Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time," she taunted, before dashing at me with blinding speed.

    But a nigga was ready this time.

    Her sword arced toward me, the blade aiming for my throat. I shifted my weight, my body moving with precision and speed that only [Auto Evade] and [Adaptive Predator] could grant. I parried her strike, the clash of our blades sending a spark of energy through the air. She pushed forward, but I met her blow for blow, our swords dancing in a flurry of sparks and steel.

    Each of her strikes came at angles meant to overwhelm me, but my new abilities had me flowing with her movements, dodging and countering with ease. My senses, once clouded by her attacks, were now honed, every magiton in the air feeding me information before she even made her move.

    For the first time since the fight began, I had the upper hand.

    Luna¡¯s movements sharpened before my eyes as if someone had wiped away a fog. What had once been a blur of overwhelming speed and deadly precision now felt more like a dance I could follow. Each strike of her ¨­dachi''s blade, each sharp curve of her body as she pressed forward with feline grace, came into focus. My parries became smoother, the force behind my blocks more powerful. I could feel the strength rising within me thanks to [Adaptive Predator], the skill pushing me beyond my limits, adapting to Luna¡¯s every move, and keeping me one step ahead. I could see it now¡ªcontrol of the battle was slipping from her grasp, and my instincts had caught up.

    The clash of our swords sent ripples of force through the air, arcs of mana bursting free with every impact. Sparks flew off our blades as if they were alive, flickering like fireflies. The ground around us wasn¡¯t faring well. Massive gouges were ripped into the earth as the wild energy lashed out from each strike, sending shockwaves that rattled the cave. Dust and debris floated in the air, but I kept it under control. Mikazuki buzzed in my hand, connecting to me deeper than anything before. I had to keep her energy and my energy, from tearing apart the cave. And more importantly, from hitting my squad. My niggas didn¡¯t sign up to get thrown into this chaos.

    Each time our blades met, I could feel her Ultra Skill abilities trying to creep back into my head, but [Adaptive Predator] had that shit on lock. My mind was fortified now. No longer could she manipulate my thoughts or senses. That little mind trick she pulled earlier? Nah. Not again. I had learned. My brain had evolved from that fight, and now my thoughts moved freely, powered by spirit energy and magick, and untouched by Luna¡¯s influence. She would never control me like that again.

    But one problem still lingered. Each time I landed a hit, every time I exploited an opening and punished her for it, this relentless pain slammed into my skull like a freight train. A punishment that tried to cripple me with every successful strike. I¡¯d shake off one hit, and another wave would come crashing down like a goddamn tsunami. It was a migraine multiplied by a thousand, escalating with every hit I landed, dragging me to the edge of consciousness. [Adaptive Predator] was fighting alongside me, wrestling with the pain, but I could feel it digging deeper. If I wasn¡¯t me, I wondered how another person would have faired. A regular human would¡¯ve dropped dead after the third strike, no doubt. But me? Nah, I kept going.

    It was thirty seconds of hell, the pain ramping up sixfold with every blow I dealt. I thought I was done, my mind fraying like old rope, when the Prime Realm System chimed in, its voice like a raindrop in the middle of a drought.

    Prime Realm System: ?New Defensive Skills acquired, [Pain Nullification] installed, [Mental Ignorance] installed.?

    And just like that, the agony was gone. A weight lifted off my chest as if someone had thrown open a door to fresh air after drowning. Inner peace returned, and with it, my focus sharpened to a knife¡¯s edge. Luna¡¯s attacks were nothing now¡ªeach strike was blocked effortlessly, my grin growing wider as her frustration mounted. I could see the change in her, the disbelief flashing through her eyes as she realized her tricks were no longer working.

    I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± I said, catching her blade with mine and shoving her back. ¡°You reminded me that pain isn¡¯t just physical. I got comfortable. That¡¯s on me. But¡­¡± I parried her next attack with ease, spinning on my heel and planting a solid kick into her stomach, sending her flying back, skidding across the ground. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    She tumbled back, and when she finally stopped, we were standing in the middle of what had once been a dense forest. Now, it was a wasteland. Trees were reduced to splinters, hills flattened under the weight of our attacks. The area within 40 kilometers was a scar on the land, and I figured it was about time to put Luna to sleep.

    From behind me, I could feel the amused thoughts of my crew reaching out.

    Luda (thinking): ¡°This nigga''s finally looking like himself. Took him long enough.¡±

    Steez (thinking): ¡°Ok then, Xi. I thought she had you pressed, for a moment.¡±

    Alex (thinking): ¡°He¡¯s looking like he¡¯s back to normal with that one arm. Hopefully, they don''t destroy the cave while fighting.¡±

    Artamis decided to yell, ¡°Wrap this up, Xi! We still gotta go in the labyrinth.¡±

    Without taking my eyes off Luna, who was regaining her stance and glaring at me with those slit, gleaming heterochromatic eyes, I smirked. "That was my thought exactly." My left arm still healing, but it didn¡¯t matter. This fight was mine to finish.

    Earlier in the fight, I realized maybe I was approaching the solution the wrong way. Luna was a living embodiment of my swordsmanship, mirroring my every movement, every instinct. Trying to pull any Mikazuki-no-Ken techniques would have been a waste. I knew she would just throw them right back at me and annoy the hell out of me. But something else was off. She wasn¡¯t using any offensive mana arts or personal skills. This nekomata spirit who could tear through mountains like paper, was relying only on her Ultra Skill. That meant something had to be up.

    Testing a theory, I raised my arm and cast [Wind Mana Arts: Air Blades], sending three sharp, crescent-shaped blades of wind toward her. The air cracked with a sharp whip as the blades cut through at the speed of sound, homing in on her. I expected her to dodge, to move, but instead, Luna didn¡¯t even blink. The moment the wind blades neared her, they slammed into an invisible barrier, shimmering faintly before vanishing into nothing.

    I watched, studying the flicker of energy around her. [Sage Wisdom] hit me with the truth I needed. She wasn¡¯t just reflecting my attacks; she had replicated my defenses too. Everything I had up¡ªevery magical ward, aura, and barrier¡ªshe was cloaking herself in the same. If I wanted to land a real hit on her, I¡¯d have to beat my own defenses first. Damn tricky, but I had another plan.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s waiting,¡± she teased with a sly grin.

    I returned the smirk. ¡°Sorry, the spirit of science lives strong in me. But I''m done playing.¡±

    Sheathing my [Spirit Weapon], I felt Mikazuki fade from my hand, dissolving into the air. I stretched out my arm, palm first, aiming it straight at Luna.

    Alex¡¯s voice rang out from behind me. ¡°He put up his sword? Why?¡±

    Luda didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°He must¡¯ve figured something out.¡±

    Luna¡¯s expression shifted, a slight tilt of confusion crossing her face as she saw me unarmed. I couldn¡¯t help but wink at her, a grin forming as I prepared to execute my second theory. It was time to stop playing.

    With my free hand, I activated [Soul Dominion]. My Bio Mana surged outward, crackling like electricity, charging the very air around us. You could practically taste the energy, like a static buzz crawling across the skin, heavy with dominance. I wasn¡¯t asking Luna for a fight anymore¡ªI was demanding control.

    "Submit to your master."

    The spiritons making up her current form¡ªevery piece of her existence¡ªresponded to my command. It happened in an instant, her entire being falling under my control like dominos toppling in rapid succession. Her confident stance faltered.

    ¡°Yaaow, what are you doing? How are you doing that?¡± Luna¡¯s voice broke, filled with alarm as her body stiffened against her will.

    I gave a slow, deliberate smile. ¡°Be a good girl and come give me a kiss as an apology for my arm.¡±

    With a flick of my wrist, Luna¡¯s paralyzed form slid toward me, her body helpless under my command. My hand wrapped around her neck, her soft skin warm against my fingers. The scent of jasmine filled the air, mixing with something else¡ªsomething more intoxicating, driving me wild.

    Her wide eyes locked onto mine, my indigo mana-coated meeting her emerald & cerulean gaze. I could see fear, excitement, and a flicker of something deeper¡ªarousal. She didn¡¯t need to speak for me to know what was going through her mind. I had been going about this all wrong earlier. She didn¡¯t just want to fight; she wanted something more primal.

    Pulling her closer, I kissed her deeply. Her lips tasted sweet, like ripe strawberries, and as our lips locked, I could feel the struggle, the will to resist, begin to fade. Her body softened in my grip, and after a moment of shock, she kissed me back, matching my passion. Our mana signatures flared wildly, intertwining like a violent storm, creating a cyclone of energy around us. It was raw, explosive, a mixture of power and desire all at once. We were locked in that moment, an unspoken connection forming as her emotions flooded into me¡ªjoy, sadness, fear, and passion, all bundled into her ancient soul.

    It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. It was an exchange, a deep connection that transcended words. For the first time, I understood a piece of her¡ªthe depth of the life she carried, the weight of all her years. She had existed for far longer than I had, and while I didn¡¯t get all the answers to her story, I knew I would come to learn them in time.

    When we finally parted, her eyes sparkled with a seductive and contented glow, lips curled into a teasing smile. She looked more beautiful than ever before, and I could feel the shift in her.

    ¡°Aww, you cheated. Fine, I¡¯m yours then,¡± Luna purred.

    Before I could even respond, the Prime Realm System¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    ?Requirements met, activating [Soul Contract]. Connecting both parties. Establishing service and empowerment.?

    Luna blinked, now able to see my mana pool, her voice filled with surprise. ¡°Wow, that''s so much mana. You crazy man, there was no way I was going to beat you with that much power. But thank you for playing with me.¡± Her words melted into a purr as her body dissolved into crimson energy, her form evaporating into a mist of spiritual power that swirled into my aura.

    I stood there, dazed for a moment as the Prime Realm System continued bombarding me with information.

    ?Power distribution complete. The contract is placed at 85% to 15%. The [Soul Binding] shall now proceed. New ability skill [Guardian Armament] learned. A new guardian armament [Red Queen: Kyttin Luna] has been installed. A new ultra skill called [Who Is Jill Scott] has been installed. New personal subskills [Absolute Hypnosis], [Sensory Manipulation], [Self-Illusion], [Kyttin''s Payback], and [Sugar Mommy] installed. Installing personal skills [Immortal Connection], [Skill Tree Link], [Master''s Command], and [Master''s Gifts]. Raising power cap on Seedless Soul, Xiro Mikazuki, to adjust for the additional 25% increase in battle power. Error detected. Seedless Soul, Xiro Mikazuki, current power cap has been increased manually. Adding new boost to the new adjusted levels. The [Soul Binding] is complete.?

    I rubbed the back of my neck, overwhelmed by the sheer flood of new information.

    ¡°What in the unholy fuck¡­¡±

    The amount of new abilities and power hitting me felt like getting smacked by a pillow barrage, but instead of soft, it was stiff and damn near smothering. My body buzzed with new energy, acclimating to the monumental changes now taking place inside me.

    The storm of magical energy dissipated in an instant, leaving the battlefield eerily quiet. The rush of the Prime Realm System''s notifications faded, and for a moment, I stood there, still feeling the weight of everything that had just happened. Luna¡ªor rather, Kyttin Luna, the Red Queen¡ªhad merged into my soul, her presence now a quiet hum of power beneath my skin. The air around me felt charged with lingering mana, the scent of ionized particles and burnt ozone filling my lungs before the stench of Goblin Cave crept back into the atmosphere, earthy and damp. The magitons, which had flared violently during our fight, settled back into the environment, almost as if they were returning to their natural rhythm.

    The area was wrecked from our battle, the ground shattered and twisted by the sheer force of the power we had unleashed. Yet, despite the carnage, the entrance to Goblin Cave still stood intact behind my crew. The Wolfpak was huddled there, waiting for me. Their silhouettes were still, as if caught in disbelief before Alex''s loud voice pierced the air.

    "Xiro did it! That shit was niggah lit!" he hollered, his excitement contagious.

    Steez, leaning against a boulder with his arms crossed, nodded and corrected our cousin. "He means, lit, my nigga. But yeah, that shit was turnt."

    Artamis grinned, shaking his head. "See, I knew you could do it, Xi. You just had to put your mind to it."

    Luda couldn¡¯t help but get in on the fun. "Yeah, and give an arm for that shit." His comment was quick, and before I could even respond, Artamis and Steez burst into laughter, doubling over at the joke.

    I glanced down at my missing arm, noticing it still mending itself, layers of flesh and sinew knitting back together at a steady pace. It was a reminder that no matter the battle, I could always adapt and win¡ªphysically and now, in a way, mentally. I chuckled, shaking my head as I turned toward the crew.

    "Y''all niggas quick with the funnies," I said, a smirk pulling at the corner of my lips. "I can''t wait to see the shit y''all go through to get yours."

    Luda raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Well, ain''t nobody tell you to summon a¡ªwhat do you like to call ''em? A bad bitch? She was almost too much for you to handle."

    I exhaled, releasing a deep breath as if I''d been holding it throughout the entire fight. My [Devil 3rd Eye] flickered off, my vision returning to normal as I walked toward them, the faint crackle of residual mana trailing in the air behind me. The satisfaction of victory simmered in my chest, along with a quiet joy I wasn¡¯t going to share out loud. A third of the Twilight Goddess was finally where she belonged, and I knew the full extent of what that meant. I could still feel her presence, like a shadow over my shoulder, a constant, comforting power.

    "Yeah, but she''s mine now," I said, more to myself than anyone else.

    Alex snickered. "I guess he did mack her into submission."

    Artamis let out a low laugh, shifting the rifle on his shoulder as he sized me up. "Hell, I guess he did. So, nigga, are you finally ready?"

    The teasing and light banter filled the space, but it was a relief. The intensity of the fight had been exhausting in a way, but I felt recharged now, the rush of mana still coursing through me. I had a new [Guardian Armament], The Red Queen, along with a new Ultra Skill that made me eager to test them in the next battle. This was only the beginning of something bigger.

    I nodded at Artamis. "Yeah, we''re good. Let''s move."

    With that, we turned toward the gaping maw of Goblin Cave, ready for whatever lay ahead.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 23: Mikazuki (Ninja)

    Chapter 23: Mikazuki (Ninja)

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    The morning was still new, Gaia¡¯s sky painted in a cool azure that stretched across the horizon like a serene ocean. The planet''s rings, thin silver arcs, began to gleam with their gentle light, slowly growing stronger as the sun inched higher. It was a peaceful sight, but the destruction around me stood in stark contrast to the beauty above. The smell of flora and tree bark that once filled this area had been obliterated. An hour later, all that remained was the scent of fresh soil and a sharp sweetness in the air¡ªlingering mana from my clash with Red, the nekomata spirit.

    Sealing her into my [Spirit Weapon] had truly created something far greater than I anticipated¡ª[Red Queen: Kyttin Luna]. Who would¡¯ve thought that such a pretty face would give me a power boost like this? The raw energy of Kyttin hummed in the depths of my soul now; a trophy of the battle I¡¯d won, and with her, I felt ready. More than ready. Confidence on a hunnit.

    I surveyed the destruction around me. The battle had dragged me and Kyttin a good distance from the cave¡¯s entrance¡ªabout a football field, give or take a yard¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t what stood out. No, what caught my eye was how we¡¯d leveled some of the forest. It looked like we¡¯d taken a giant razor and shaved the entire area, the trees reduced to splinters and stumps. The joke practically wrote itself.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. "I never liked a lot of bush around the cave anyway," I muttered to myself, amused. "But I doubt a douche get rid of that smell."

    I dusted off my hakama and gi top, shaking loose the dirt and debris from the battle. The fabric of my gi, though durable, was torn in a few places, but it didn¡¯t bother me. It was just part of the fun. I took a moment to stretch, letting the tightness in my muscles release as I turned my gaze back toward my crew.

    The Wolfpak was walking toward me from the edge of the destruction, their figures silhouetted against the freshly cleared land. The fight had lit a fire in them. Even from there, I could feel their energy, buzzing like an electric current. They looked amped¡ªready for action. The sight brought a grin to my face. That¡¯s what I loved about them. We were all warriors by nature, inclined to battle not just for survival, but to debate and test our ideologies. Fighting was communication, and for a Majin like me, it was even more than that¡ªit was expression. Most of us were born battle addicts, and while naturally races like the Dwarves and Gnomes leaned more toward peace and pacifism, my family had always loved a good brawl. Even Kimmi and Artamis, who weren¡¯t obsessed with power like the rest of us, still enjoyed punching people in the face when they had nothing better to do.

    As I rejoined the crew, their eyes lit up. I could see it in their faces¡ªthey were hungry for a fight. Luda was cracking his knuckles, probably imagining the next target he¡¯d get his hands on. Artamis rested a hand on the hilt of his rifle, a calm but eager look in his eye. Alex was practically vibrating with excitement, and Steez, hell, even Steez looked like he was ready to throw down.

    I lived for moments like this. Combat was in my blood. I didn¡¯t just enjoy it¡ªI thrived in it. Whether it was sparring or life-or-death battles, it didn¡¯t matter. Each time I stepped into a fight, it felt like everything else disappeared, and I was fully in that moment. There was a feeling that came with it, this sense of pure expression. And in a universe like this, with skills and magic swirling through every fiber of existence, that expression was limitless. It was satisfying in a way that nothing else could compare to.

    As we made our way to the cave entrance, I noticed Luda staring at me hard, his eyes tracking me like he was running calculations in his head. It wasn¡¯t long before [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] informed me he was using his [Analyze] skill on me, breaking down my stats, my condition¡ªeverything. I smirked, already knowing what was on his mind before he even opened his mouth.

    "Xiro," Luda finally asked, his voice low but carrying that heated curiosity, "How the hell did you get stronger when you said you were at your power limit? So you were cappin¡¯ about bein'' at the cap?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the question. Luda had picked up that word from me at some point, and hearing him use it was almost as funny as the question itself.

    "So you''ve adapted that word into your lexicon as well? I''m impressed," I said, throwing a bit of sarcasm into my tone.

    ¡°Cap,¡± Steez mumbled from beside us, not even looking our way. His voice was flat, like he wasn¡¯t paying attention, but that was Steez¡ªhe heard everything, even when he acted like he didn¡¯t.

    I shrugged and answered Luda¡¯s question, "To answer you, as soon as I gained the [Guardian Armament] ability, I got a 25% increase in my MP and attributes. But fighting Kyttin also triggered my [Adaptive Predator], and that added to it."

    Luda¡¯s eyes widened, and he let out a low whistle. "The hell, Xi? Did it give you that much power? You gotta be a high S-Class now."

    Steez, ever the quiet observer, chimed in again. "Yeah, you¡¯re stronger than I¡¯ve ever seen Mom."

    I nodded. "Well, Mom was this strong when I was the only child. So this is just a benchmark for me."

    Artamis, who had been walking a few paces behind us, now stepped closer, his voice thoughtful as he joined the conversation. "What are you going to do with all that power, Xi? It seems like a path to loneliness."

    His words hit different. There was truth in them, but I wasn¡¯t about to shy away from what I¡¯d been working toward.

    "Whatever I want," I replied, my tone firm but calm. "Help or hinder, bless or curse¡ªwhatever I choose."

    Luda raised an eyebrow, his voice tinged with a little amusement. "That¡¯s some chaotic shit."

    "That¡¯s fair," I said, acknowledging the chaos I knew my path could bring.

    Artamis wasn¡¯t done, though. His voice had that serious edge he got when he was thinking about deeper stuff. "Seriously, Xi, what¡¯s the point of gathering so many arts, skills, and all this power? Will it bring you happiness?"

    I thought about that for a second. It wasn¡¯t about the power itself¡ªit was about what I could do with it.

    "The paradise it¡¯ll allow me to create will bring me happiness. Truthfully, all this power-chasing is for the creation of my own heaven."

    Luda nodded, seemingly impressed. "That¡¯s ambitious."

    Alex, who had been quiet up until now, jumped into the conversation. "What would your heaven look like?"

    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. "A peaceful land where bullshit doesn¡¯t exist without reason, and dreams are easier to obtain."

    Luda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Isn¡¯t that dangerous, though? Do you think everyone should have their desires granted? Not all wishes are harmless."

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve thought about that," I said, glancing his way. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be the one to help curate the wishes and miracles granted."

    Artamis rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So you would watch over Velonica like a deity? Like The Creator?"

    The idea made me laugh, but not because it was impossible¡ªbecause it was exactly what I wanted.

    "Would I be a God?" I asked, grinning wide. "Yes. Fuck yes, I¡¯d be God."

    Luda laughed softly under his breath. "Ambitious, my brother. Ambitious."

    Alex nodded. "Sounds cool to me. Being a deity doesn¡¯t sound bad. You can do whatever."

    Steez, never one to be outdone, chimed in, his voice dripping with confidence. "As the Realest Nigga Alive, I¡¯m already on a level deities can¡¯t reach."

    I barked out a laugh, reaching over to dap him up. "You damn right," I said, chuckling at his bravado. Steez had a way of always making his presence felt, no matter the conversation.

    Then Steez switched gears, his curiosity piqued. "Ay Xi, when are you gonna show off the new weapon?"

    "After my arm grows back," I replied, flexing the shoulder where my arm should¡¯ve been. It was still in the repair phase.

    "Bet," Steez said, a grin spreading across his face.

    I looked down at my left side, noticing the red-and-moon-white dreadlocks of Alex as he moved in closer, studying the missing limb. His mana signature fluctuated slightly as he analyzed the healing process, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    "So, how long until you get your arm back?" Alex asked, his voice calm but with that edge of interest.

    "Six hours," I replied. "I could speed it up by focusing my bio mana into the mana circuits, but with Kyttin still settling into my soul, my mana output is too unpredictable right now."

    Alex nodded in understanding. "So you¡¯re out of the next fight?"

    I smirked. "I mean, I can still throw down if I need to. But since y¡¯all are here, I¡¯mma chill out for a sec."

    Luda grinned, cracking his neck as he spoke. "Good. I can get some exercise in, then."

    Steez bounced on his toes, his excitement building. "So we callin¡¯ iso on our fights?"

    Alex shrugged. "I¡¯m cool with fighting solo."

    I raised a hand in mock defense. "I didn¡¯t plan on jumping between any of y¡¯all and your summonings. But I will jump in if y¡¯all are about to die."

    Artamis chuckled. "I¡¯m not trying to create a Guardian Armament. I got a secret weapon I¡¯ve been working on, so I just need to learn [Spirit Weapon]."

    Alex¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. "I¡¯m making one. That battle power increase Xi got is too enticing."

    Luda nodded in agreement. "Agreed, Alex. And I know if Xiro can win his duel, I can beat mine."

    Steez laughed, his voice full of confidence. "Hehe, can¡¯t let him get too far ahead, right?"

    "Damn right," Luda agreed.

    Artamis shook his head, a wry smile on his face. "I ain¡¯t got time to keep up with Xi¡¯s magical growth. Making arts and skills outta nothing like that is beyond me. I¡¯d rather draw blueprints and make weapons."

    Alex clapped Artamis on the shoulder, grinning. "Your non-combat items are pretty dope too, cuzzo."

    I nodded, chuckling. "Yeah, Art¡¯s hella gifted with creating stuff with his hands. You¡¯d think he had some dwarf in his blood. Especially how quickly he¡¯s growing facial hair."

    Artamis smirked. "We know my dad was Celestial. So no mountain people in my blood."

    Alex raised a hand. "Hey, I¡¯m from the mountains."

    Artamis gave a small bow, his voice teasing. "Mountain folks are cool. No disrespect."

    Steez, always ready to stir things up, threw in his two cents. "Grandma used to say your dad wasn¡¯t really a Celestial. She said he was just trying to be Mom¡¯s race cause he was in love with her. I don¡¯t remember what race she said he truly was."

    Artamis chuckled softly. "I remember those stories. Grandma just be saying stuff, sometimes."

    As we approached the mouth of the cave, Alex stopped me, a question weighing on his mind. His usual energetic, cocky demeanor was now laced with curiosity, eyes sharp as they met mine.

    "Yo, Xi, what was up with that crazy strong signature from earlier? Do you know who that was?" Alex asked, his voice low but inquisitive.

    I arched a brow, recalling the pressure we''d both felt earlier. "You mean the one from that village to the east? That''s Melech''s village."

    Alex nodded but added, "Is that where it was from? I was using [Sense Presence], so I couldn''t pinpoint like that."

    I gave him a look, impressed. "[Sense Presence]?"

    "Yeah, ''cause it doesn¡¯t drain as much MP as [Area Detection] when you extend its range," he explained, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    I couldn''t help but grin at that. "Oh yeeahh. Look at you! That¡¯s smart."

    "Hehe," Alex chuckled, scratching his neck as though embarrassed by the compliment.

    "But about that signature, I don¡¯t recognize it. It''s never been in this area before. But it felt... dark and pissed off."

    Alex hummed, his gaze growing more thoughtful. "Hmm..."

    "Don''t let it worry you, though," I reassured him. "It was only barely stronger than you. I¡¯m sure if you got mad enough during the fight, you could win against it."

    "Oh, I¡¯m not afraid of whoever it was," Alex said, shaking his head. "But you do know your signature feels way darker in comparison, right?"

    That caught me off guard. "Wait, it does?"

    Alex nodded, his eyes meeting mine again. "Yeah, it can be a bit much when you cut loose."

    Before I could respond, Luda¡¯s voice cut through the conversation, his face wrinkling with disgust. "That¡¯s a terrible smell. Has to be goblin waste."

    The scent hit all of us at once, a pungent assault of piss, scat, and the unmistakable stench of decaying bodies. Once inside the cave, it was like walking into a wall of filth. The smell clung to the air, thick and sour. I winced at how sharp my sense of smell had become after gaining [Super Smell] a few days earlier. Turning off passive skills was always a hassle, especially since my body liked to activate them at the worst moments.

    That¡¯s when [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] chimed in. His voice echoed in my mind, calm as ever. "Master, the defensive skill [Mental Ignorance] can assist with the uncomfortable scent you are ranting about."

    I blinked, still holding my breath. "That was the one that helped stop those mind attacks. How would it help with stank smells?" I asked mentally.

    "The skill allows your body and consciousness to completely reject the signals given by your brain. This includes any information received from your natural six senses." Tsukuyomi''s voice was clinical, but patient.

    "Six? Oh yeah," I thought. "I¡¯m an Oni. Slick forgot for a sec. But wouldn¡¯t not being able to smell suck?"

    "I will filter out the scents you dislike, allowing you to smell only those scents necessary to truly inform you."

    I chuckled internally. "You da best, Tsukuyomi."

    In an instant, the rank odor vanished. It was like someone had sprayed air freshener, cleansing the filth from the air. Now that the overwhelming stench was gone, the cave revealed other, more subtle odors¡ªones I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Beneath the layers of goblin waste and decay, I caught the distinct scent of blood and combat, mixed with the faint metallic tang of mana. There, deep within the cave, were two distinct signatures¡ªsociovores M-Cees. Their energy was sharp, biting at each other, like wolves fighting in the dark. One signature stood strong, pulsing with aggression, while the other was weaker, frail even, with a feeling that barely registered. Probably a rookie artist, given how faint and fragile it was. And they were losing, badly.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The tension hung in the air, thickening as the moment stretched. Then, Luda¡¯s voice broke through, his tone carrying a warning. "Feel that? They¡¯re coming."

    His words rang with certainty, and I focused, sensing it now¡ªthe sheer mass of goblins surging toward us. Hundreds, maybe more, rushing through the cave¡¯s dark tunnels. The ground trembled faintly beneath their collective footsteps, the echo of their warcries growing louder with each passing second. The metallic clank of crude weapons followed, a cacophony of chaos racing toward us.

    Alex¡¯s grin stretched wider, his swords already clenched, eager for the fight ahead. "Finally, I can fight!"

    Steez, always laid-back but ready for action, smirked, his voice cool and unbothered. "Light work."

    The air was thick with anticipation, and though we all knew what was coming, there was an unspoken excitement. This was our domain. The dark, the danger¡ªit was where we thrived.

    Art, Luda, Alex, and Steez all walked ahead of me, their postures giving away their excitement. Despite knowing we were up against goblins¡ªcreatures so low on the food chain they were practically E-Class fodder¡ªthere was an energy in the air. The thrill of battle always seemed to do that to the Wolfpak. No matter how many goblins came charging at us, they weren¡¯t a real threat. They were vermin compared to us. I was classified as upper S-Class, and the rest of the crew was upper A-Class. The power gap was like night and day, and no amount of goblin numbers could bridge it. We were the apex predators in this cave. The goblins were just stepping stones on our way to the labyrinth.

    The cave stretched ahead of us, tight and cramped, barely wide enough for us to walk side by side. The jagged stone walls pressed in, making it clear that fighting here wouldn¡¯t be straightforward. One wrong move and someone¡¯s sword could end up slicing the wrong person. That wasn¡¯t a risk we could afford to take, not even against goblins.

    I mentally called out to [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi], as he was a constant presence in my mind. "Yo, Tsukuyomi. I need an analysis. What¡¯s the best setup for us here?"

    "Analysis complete. Feeding information to you now," Tsukuyomi responded instantly, a rush of calculations filling my mind like a stream of data feeding directly into my consciousness.

    I nodded, the plan clicking into place. "Alex," I called out, "take the furthest point. Steez, Luda, hold a middle checkpoint about twenty meters back. Art, you hang back here for support fire."

    There wasn¡¯t a second of hesitation. As soon as I gave the command, each of them responded with a quick, "Bet," and moved into position. There was a trust between us, built through countless spars and freestyles. When things got serious, no one second-guessed my orders. We flowed as a unit, a well-oiled machine, every gear turning in sync.

    <u>Flashback</u>:

    Day 12 of 2nd Fire Cycle, 1995 g.c.

    If I had to give credit, it would be to my mother, Vericka''s, training. We were all so cocky back then, thinking we could take on anything she threw at us. But it only took us losing to her in a 4-on-1 match for everyone to realize the importance of working together and how much we had to learn. That sparring session still sits heavy on my mind. It was one of those lessons that leaves you humbled, no matter how strong you think you are.

    It was late into the day, with only a couple of hours left before the sunset marked the beginning of Nighthalf. The rings of Gaia hung high in the sky, painting it in streaks of red, gold, and royal blue. The colors slanted together just above the horizon, shimmering like they always did when the planet¡¯s sky darkened for the evening. The smell of grass and sweat hung in the air, filling my nostrils as we gathered in the field behind my house. That scent¡ªthe combination of hard work and growing frustration¡ªwas thick in the atmosphere.

    My mother had us doing one thousand pushups, and she wasn¡¯t content with just body weight. No, she had us doing them with condensed chunks of Gaia¡¯s terrain on our backs. Massive black rocks that weighed a hundred tons each¡ªprobably more. By my calculations, those damn boulders were at least as heavy as a Blue Whale, and she wanted us to lift them like it was nothing.

    "Once you all finish your pushups," Vericka said, her voice steady but firm, "we will have a handicap match. You four against me."

    Steez grunted, his arms shaking under the weight of the rock as he kept up the rhythm of his pushups. "You think... we should... get Art?" He didn¡¯t break stride as he spoke, his face dripping with sweat, but his voice was steady.

    Vericka crossed her arms, watching us with that calm, almost smug, expression of hers. "He said he didn¡¯t want me to train him," she replied evenly. "So I¡¯m trusting him to be ready and not hold everyone back. I¡¯m sure he has a plan."

    I could feel my arms burning, the weight of the stone pressing into my back, but I wasn¡¯t going to let that stop me. "997... 998... 999..." I counted under my breath. With a final push, I hit the one-thousandth rep and tossed the rock off my back with a flex of my muscles, bio mana surging through my veins. The rock flew yards behind me, landing with a heavy thud.

    "Completed," I said with just a hint of cockiness, wiping the sweat from my brow. I glanced over at Luda, who was still grinding out his last few pushups.

    "995... 996... 997..." Luda muttered, his face set in determination. With a grunt, he knocked out the last few reps. "1000... 1001... There. Done."

    The prince didn¡¯t miss a beat as he hurled the rock off his back with the same amount of ease I had. "No task can''t be completed," he added, his voice steady, but there was that familiar challenge in his tone.

    Alex, on the other hand, was still lagging behind. "980... 981... I¡¯m almost done... Just gotta finish these..." He sounded winded, but he kept at it.

    I smirked, turning back toward my mother. "So, are we using weapons or just hands?"

    Vericka¡¯s smile was cool and collected. "It¡¯s a Freestyle Battle. Use whatever you can think of. Just no limit breakers."

    Steez pushed through his last rep, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he stood up. "One thousand and one... Finished. I¡¯m ready." He gave me a grin, that fire of competition already burning in his eyes.

    Alex was still scrambling to finish, counting his last few pushups under his breath. "996... 997... 998... 999... 1000... Finally..." He groaned as he threw off his rock and stood up. "Here I come."

    We gathered in a loose circle, with Alex falling in beside us. Mom always emphasized the importance of mastering our mana arts, but what she pushed even harder was our physical training. Thirty hours a day, split between improving our skills, arts, and knowledge¡ªsharpening both mind and body into weapons capable of surviving anything the world could throw at us.

    The pushups might¡¯ve been easy, but fighting my mother wasn¡¯t.

    As soon as the battle started, Mom made us look like fools. She danced around our attacks, slipping past every punch, every kick, and every strike as if she could see them before we even moved. It didn¡¯t help that we kept tripping over ourselves, trying to take advantage of what we thought were openings. We were just getting in each other¡¯s way. It was embarrassing.

    More than once, I ended up swinging at nothing but air, and when I did, she was standing off to the side, laughing and cheering us on, of all things. "Nice form! Keep that up!" she called, her voice full of amusement. She was enjoying watching us struggle. It was humiliating¡ªtrying so hard to land a hit, only to have her sidestep effortlessly, all the while praising our enthusiasm.

    The frustration built inside me like a slow burn. I could feel my mana flaring, my control slipping as my pride took a hit. That raw, humbling feeling of being outclassed triggered my [Dominus Superbiae] and [Adaptive Predator]. My mana signature surged as if ignited, coating my body in a blazing aura, the air around me growing hotter with each passing second. I struggled to contain the fiery energy. The more I thought about how she was toying with us, the angrier I became.

    My intent must have been loud because suddenly, my mother got serious. The shift in her demeanor was instant, a reflexive response to the hike in my mana release. Before I could even blink, she moved. One second, she was standing across from me, and the next, she was behind me, so fast that it triggered my [Future Sense], but too late for me to react.

    Her hand struck me with a gentle but impossibly powerful magical palm, directly targeting my soul. The impact was immediate, sending my consciousness spiraling into darkness. It forced me into a blackout¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t experienced since I unlocked [Limitless Stamina]. It was like being hit by a freight train of spiritual energy, and before I knew it, I was out.

    From what I heard later, she proceeded to take down the rest of the squad with just as much ease. None of them even had time to react. Not even Steez, who was normally fast enough to activate his [Chrono Trigger] anytime, could keep up with her. She moved too fast, too efficiently. It showed me just how powerful she truly was when she sensed a genuine threat.

    When we finally woke up, the sky was darker, the rings of Gaia shining even brighter against the twilight. Mom stood over us, her arms crossed, looking slightly remorseful.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she said, her voice softer than before. "I didn¡¯t mean to hit you all with a sleeping palm. I reacted on instinct when I felt your mana signature. My body moved on its own." She paused, then her expression hardened again, eyes scanning each of us. "But that doesn¡¯t excuse your lack of teamwork. You were all trying to fight me individually, not as a unit. If you want to stand a chance, you need to know how each other fights."

    It was some of the best advice she ever gave us.

    That lesson stuck with me, even now, as we stood ready for the goblin horde in the cave. The smell of sweat and damp terrain filled the space, bringing me back to the present. Tsukuyomi¡¯s analysis was feeding me live data, and my squad had already moved into their position.

    We were ready. And this time, we wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes.

    <u>End of Flashback</u>:

    Seconds later, 4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    As Alex made his way up front, his figure melded into the cave''s dim light, while Steez and Luda positioned themselves a bit further back, ready to intercept whatever would come next. Art stood behind me, quietly preparing his rifle, his face focused, his usual boredom replaced by calm concentration.

    The cave was silent for a beat, the tension building, but it didn¡¯t take long before the goblins showed themselves. The clamor of their approaching footsteps grew louder, echoing off the stone walls. The flicker of crude torches began to illuminate their grotesque figures in the distance.

    These creatures were filthy¡ªshort and hunched over, with leathery green skin and yellow, rotten teeth. Their eyes gleamed with malice, and their bodies were covered in mismatched scraps of armor, most of it rusted and worn from years of neglect. They carried jagged, makeshift weapons¡ªclubs, rusty blades, and some with stone axes¡ªall ready to attack in chaotic disarray. The goblins let out shrill war cries, the sound grating on my ears as they charged forward.

    But we didn¡¯t flinch. This was routine for us.

    I activated [Analyze], my Bio Mana surging through me like a second pulse, feeding me detailed data about every inch of the cave and every goblin in sight. Their positions, speed, and even their ragged breathing became clear as day in my mind. The world slowed for me, each movement crystalized in detail.

    Alex was the first to engage, his massive figure moving like a blazing blur despite the confined space. His twin swords swung out in perfect arcs, cutting down the first wave of goblins before they even realized he was on them. Blood sprayed across the cave floor as limbs went flying, and the goblins'' screams of terror echoed louder than their war cries.

    "Y''all can''t be serious." Alex laughed, his voice carrying over the chaos, though his tone held a lil'' arrogance, the excitement was hard to miss.

    Behind him, Luda and Steez held the middle checkpoint, both releasing strong amounts of mana. Luda''s mana spear danced with precision, skewering any goblin foolish enough to approach, while Steez, ever the speedster, swung his Electric Mana-coated fist with deadly efficiency. Steez moved like a shadow, slipping between strikes and driving his knuckles into goblin faces with a brutal quickness.

    "Coming through!" Luda shouted as he impaled a goblin, lifting it off the ground before slamming it back down with a sickening crunch. Blood splattered across the stone floor, adding to the already grimy environment.

    Art, stationed behind me, had already begun unleashing a barrage of bullets, each one imbued with mana, glowing faintly as they flew through the air. His aim was flawless, and the bullets pierced goblin skulls like it was second nature to him. The cave''s narrow space didn''t hinder his accuracy one bit. Every shot found its mark.

    I stood at the rear, observing, calculating, my mana swirling around me as I kept track of everyone¡¯s movements and the goblins'' dwindling numbers. My role wasn¡¯t to step in unless absolutely necessary; this was their warm-up, after all.

    But then I felt it¡ªa slight shift in the mana around us. Subtle, almost imperceptible, but there. I narrowed my eyes, focusing on the sensation. It was faint, but it came from deeper within the cave. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching.

    As the goblins poured into view, their grotesque shapes and pungent odor flooded the cavern. Hundreds more of them, no taller than my chest, but with numbers that seemed endless, surged toward us like a river of filth, slobbering with excitement at the thought of our defeat. They had rallied to protect their so-called home¡ªif you could call a place like this "home." Their dagger teeth gleamed with hunger, and their crooked, bloodshot eyes locked onto us, eager to tear us apart.

    Alex sneered, his cocky grin unmistakable. ¡°You trash are in the way. Why don¡¯t y¡¯all clear some room!¡± His voice was dripping with disdain as he addressed the goblins, who growled and barked back in response, though none dared to attack just yet.

    Before they could even react, Alex launched himself into the air. The sound of his boots leaving the ground echoed through the cavern, and in an instant, he was bouncing off the jagged walls and ceilings like a human pinball. Effortlessly jumping from point to point as if he were showing off. The blur of his motion left afterimages, and by the time the goblins in the vanguard turned their heads to track him, it was already too late.

    Alex''s landing was a spectacle in itself¡ªhe flipped in midair and brought his twin swords down with surgical precision, decapitating six goblins in one smooth motion. Their heads rolled, and dark green blood sprayed in arcs as his boots touched down on the damp cave floor. It all happened in the blink of an eye. His swords, glowing faintly with his mana, blazed through the air with such speed they seemed to ignite from the friction, creating trails of fire as he spun and kicked, slicing through the goblin horde like they were nothing more than paper tigers. He laughed with exhilaration, clearly relishing the chaos.

    Not to be outdone, Steez was already in motion. He loved moments like this, where he could truly cut loose. His hands crackled with lightning, each bolt dancing between his fingers before he sent them flying into the goblins. His movements were a blur, making it hard to tell whether he was teleporting or just that fast. From one side of the room to the next, Steez zipped around like a bolt of his own lightning, leaving stunned goblins in his wake. Their bodies convulsed and twitched as they dropped, fried from the inside out by his precise, targeted strikes. His grin never faltered¡ªSteez lived for that shit.

    While Alex and Steez tore through the horde with sheer agility and speed, Luda stood still, exuding a calm, deadly efficiency. He had no need for flashy displays. With a simple gesture, he summoned glowing tomahawks made of Yang Mana¡ªpure, condensed energy. The weapons materialized in his hands, shining like molten gold. He hurled them with uncanny precision, each tomahawk spinning through the air like a bullet, embedding itself in the skulls of goblins with devastating accuracy. There were no wasted movements. Every throw landed, every strike found its mark. It was almost as if Luda was posing for a magazine shoot in the middle of the carnage, his expression serene, even as his opponents fell like flies. The young celestial was a danger that needed no explanation¡ªhe simply was. He''d trained harder than anyone, and it showed. His cold, relentless efficiency marked him as the second strongest in our group.

    Watching him work, you¡¯d almost think he was a warlord from a different era¡ªa prince capable of laying waste to armies without breaking a sweat. Yet despite his calm exterior, his yang-infused attacks radiated heat, illuminating the darkness of the cavern as goblin bodies dropped one after another.

    And then there was Artamis, my little brother. The quiet genius. He had his own style¡ªone that was impossible to predict or replicate. Where Alex thrived in movement and Steez in speed, Art was all about precision. He raised his SCAR 20, a rifle far beyond this planet¡¯s current tech, its sleek design an artifact from another world. He took his time, lining up his shots with mechanical calmness as the goblins holding spears and bows foolishly tried to get within range.

    They never stood a chance.

    Art¡¯s mana-infused bullets tore through them with surgical efficiency. Each shot punctured through the goblins'' torsos, dropping them instantly. Their confused expressions barely had time to register the impact before they collapsed. His SCAR 20 was like a reaper¡¯s scythe, cutting down enemies faster than they could reload or aim. It was brutal, but beautiful in its own way¡ªtechnology and mana merging into a weapon that no one else on Gaia had seen, let alone wielded. As always during a fight, Art stayed focused; emotionless, as if the chaotic scene in front of him was just another equation to solve.

    While the rest of us thrived in the heat of battle, Art excelled in cold, calculated efficiency. Each time a goblin fell to one of his shots, I couldn¡¯t help but admire his genius. The kid didn¡¯t need fanfare or wild moves¡ªhe just needed to aim, pull the trigger, and watch the results. Choppin'' down "the opps" like this wasn¡¯t a game to him. This was survival.

    And while the rest of them raged, sprinted, and unleashed their powers with reckless abandon, Artamis calmly dismantled his enemies with the quiet grace of someone who¡¯d already won.

    We might have been a ragtag group, but we were far from weak.

    The cavern had turned into a nightmare¡ªone splattered in dark shades of green. The Wolfpak moved through the goblin horde like a storm, and the cave itself became their stage for a massacre. Blood sprayed and spattered against the stone walls as goblin limbs and heads rolled across the floor, a grotesque display of our power. The flashing lights of mana¡ªlightning bolts, fire slashes, bullets, and glowing tomahawks¡ªlit the room in chaotic intervals. The air reeked of iron and sweat, mixed with the stench of burnt.

    It was carnage. For minutes, flashes of elemental energy combined with the dark splatters of blood across the cave walls painted a scene that looked straight out of a horror movie. Screams of the dying echoed, but they barely registered. The others were locked in, each one grinning as if we had just found the best playground in Gaia. Pure joy radiated from all of them.

    The goblins, though vicious, were no match. They fell in dozens¡ªchopped down, electrocuted, dismembered, or shot through with mana-infused bullets. Their numbers thinned quickly, and the massacre we created left no doubt about our superiority. But as their forces began to wane, I felt something shift. My senses went on high alert.

    [Future Sense] picked up a powerful group rapidly closing in. My stomach tightened, and I immediately knew this wasn¡¯t over. These weren¡¯t regular goblins¡ªwhatever was heading our way was stronger. The shift in mana, the sheer pressure of their signatures¡ªit was undeniable.

    I clenched my fists and glanced toward the distant tunnel. "What the hell is that?"

    Alex, standing over a pile of dead goblins, wiped the green blood off his swords with a swipe. He squinted into the distance. ¡°Hey, these big gobbos got some winged creature with them.¡±

    I frowned. "Winged?" That wasn¡¯t something you saw every day, especially with goblins. I called on my [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] to get some answers. "[Analyze] them."

    In less than a second, Tsukuyomi fed the information back to me, and it was anything but comforting. His voice rang in my mind like a sharp whisper.

    Tsukuyomi (within): ¡°Master, the Hobgoblins closing in are partied with beings called Watchers. The creatures are rumored to originate from the planet Trappist, but I lack enough information to pinpoint their true origins. Watchers are classified as powerful B-Class beings who absorb the souls of their victims.¡±

    I grit my teeth, the tension rising in my chest. "Watchers? Aye, everyone, the goblins are calling in Hobgoblins and Watchers. The threat levels have seriously increased. Lock in!"

    Steez raised an eyebrow as he fired off one last bolt at a dying goblin. "What the hell are Watchers?"

    "Something strong enough to scratch you,¡± I replied, my voice low. ¡°They also steal souls."

    Luda, standing amidst a pile of decapitated bodies, cocked his head as if contemplating this new information. "Soul-stealing? I see why Goblin Cave is so infamous." With that, he casually slammed his boot into the last remaining goblin at his feet, snapping its neck like it was nothing. His focus shifted to the incoming force, his eyes narrowing.

    Alex¡¯s grin only widened, his bloodlust insatiable. "Hell yeah. I can get even more kills."

    Artamis, calmly reloading his SCAR 20, let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m still packed with enough ammo for this genocide run."

    I glanced between them, gauging their readiness. "If I see y¡¯all getting overwhelmed, I¡¯m jumpin¡¯ in."

    Luda shot me a look, already dismissing the idea with a quick wave of his hand. "Nah, stay yo ass right where you are. We got this."

    There was pride in his voice, the kind I could respect. Hell, I¡¯d say the same thing if the roles were reversed.

    As we prepared ourselves, the remaining goblins, now cautious and hesitant, stopped advancing. Their grotesque, twisted faces were frozen in shock and terror, watching as their brethren were mowed down like grass. They shifted uneasily, likely aware that their reinforcements were on the way. But that brief moment of silence was all we needed to catch our breath, to focus on the new wave approaching.

    Then, the air grew heavy. A deep, guttural groan echoed through the cavern. The Watchers had arrived. The sounds of their slow flapping wings haunted the newfound silence within the cave. The pressure of murderous intent poured through the atmosphere as they made their entrance.

    Sixty-two of them, their leathery wings flapping slowly as they landed at the throat of the cave. Their bodies were humanoid but grotesquely distorted¡ªalmost skeletal, with skin mummy-wrapped and stretched tight over sharp bones. Their piranha-like teeth glistened with the rancid stench of decay, the smell of death pouring off of them like a sickness. Alongside them were around a hundred and fifty Hobgoblins, massive and muscular, each one carrying a weapon that could easily split a human in two.

    These weren¡¯t the mindless drones we¡¯d been cutting down. This was an organized platoon¡ªa force strong enough to wipe out villages and towns with ease. They moved with purpose, their glowing green and red eyes locked onto us as if they already imagined our deaths. And I could feel it, the tension in the air.

    They crept toward us slowly, like predators closing in on their prey. The Watchers¡¯ raspy breaths filled the silence, their claws scraping against the stone. The sound alone made my skin crawl. These things weren¡¯t just here to kill us¡ªthey wanted our souls.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the question gnawing at me. "Why the hell did the goblins have an army like this chilling in a cave, unnoticed? These creatures, these signatures¡ªI hadn¡¯t sensed them when I scanned the cave earlier. How the hell did they hide from me?"

    "And more importantly, when did these primitive ass sociovores learn to fight in waves?" Something was seriously off, and I couldn¡¯t help but think the Goblin King had the answers.

    One thing was clear, though: this fight wasn¡¯t over. Not even close.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 24: Aaahh! Real Monsters

    Chapter 24: Aaahh! Real Monsters

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    The cave had turned into a warzone, drenched in blood and the remnants of bodies that were now unrecognizable. It was as if we were trapped in a painting of carnage, with streaks of green and blue spattered across the walls. The coppery scent of blood mixed with the earthiness of the cave''s magitons and the sickly, acrid stench of inner organs spilled from the goblins. I could feel my nostrils flaring with every breath, taking in the intoxicating smell. Strangely, it didn''t repulse me. The gory scene of blood and guts was starting to feel... good. There was a primal satisfaction crawling inside me, a raw excitement that curled up from my gut. The more we killed, the more I felt this rising, twisted joy, like battle and death had become some kind of pleasure. Was I supposed to feel like this? I wasn¡¯t sure. But I couldn''t deny the strange sense of happiness that crept in with each life snuffed out.

    The Wolfpak stood united, shoulder to shoulder, forming a line as they faced down the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. Across from us, a platoon of Hobgoblins and Watchers loomed, their grotesque forms silhouetted in the dim lighting of the cave. The Watchers, in particular, were unsettling. Their huge hollow eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, and their leathery wings twitched as they advanced. A chorus of low, guttural moans came from their throats, sending shivers up my spine. The atmosphere felt like it was growing thicker, charged with mana and tension. The air was crackling with so much power that my own skin began to tingle, microsized mana sparks dancing along my arm and neck.

    My excitement was growing, that thrill bubbling up inside me, the mana signatures from these things far surpassing what I expected. These weren¡¯t ordinary B-Class creatures. They were stronger¡ªfar stronger than Moltenfang Direwolves, at least. A part of me wondered if [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] had underestimated them. Maybe these Watchers weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared.

    Luda stepped forward, the rest of us hanging back to watch. His presence demanded attention, calm and deadly. He slid his scarf up over his nose, the ends of it fluttering behind him in the wind created by his own aura. Only his jade-colored eyes were visible now, glowing with a faint light as he stared down the horde. His long, golden-yellow jacket flared out behind him, making him look almost regal in this slaughterhouse of a cave.

    "I pity your waste of life," Luda said, his voice low but carrying across the cavern. "You just happen to be in my way."

    With a smooth motion, Luda raised his arm and gestured toward the sky¡ªor rather, the ceiling of the cave. Portals, golden and shimmering in the shape of radiant suns, materialized above our heads, suspended in the air like some divine executioner¡¯s tools. The air around us thickened, growing almost stifling as an ethereal energy filled the space. The portals began to glow brighter, and inside each, spears and javelins made of pure Yang Mana slowly appeared, hovering in place. Their surfaces gleamed with a bright, fiery glow, casting the entire cave in an eerie, golden light.

    Luda¡¯s eyes narrowed. My nigga was serious now. Deadly serious.

    "Now remove yourself from my sight." His voice cut through the tension, crisp and sure. "King''s Barrage!"

    The words sent a pulse through the air, and the outer rings of the portals flared with power, the spears shimmering in place as if ready to launch. Luda didn¡¯t waste another second. He snapped his arm forward, and with it, the first wave of spears shot out, fast as lightning.

    "Die, vermin!"

    The Watchers screeched, their wings flapping wildly as they rushed forward, attempting to dodge or close the gap between us. But it was too late. The first volley of spears tore through the air with a high-pitched whistle, slamming into their bodies with terrifying accuracy. The sound of flesh tearing and bones shattering echoed through the cavern as the spears hit their marks. Some of the Watchers tried to take flight, flapping desperately, but they were no match for the onslaught. They were picked out of the air like flies, their bodies dropping to the ground, twitching and bleeding.

    One after another, the spears pierced through the enemies, leaving only mangled corpses in their wake. The Hobgoblins, bigger and burlier than their smaller kin, tried to shield themselves with their crude shields, but it was useless. The mana weapons tore through them just the same, their thick hides offering no protection against the barrage.

    The blood splatter that followed was violent. Dark, almost cobalt-colored blood from the Watchers mixed with the sickly green of the goblins, creating a strange, swirling puddle of tie-dye beneath their fallen bodies. The stench of blood and burning mana filled the air, but in an odd, almost beautiful way, the carnage painted a grotesque yet mesmerizing picture.

    We all couldn''t help but smile. Watching Luda work was something else. His precision, his mastery¡ªit was like art, a brutal, beautiful art form.

    "Oh snap, when did he learn this?" Steez¡¯s voice broke through my focus, and I glanced at him. His face was a mask of shock, his eyes wide as he took in the scene.

    "Damn," Alex murmured from behind him, his tone filled with awe as he watched the precision of each spear as it found its mark. "Luda¡¯s taking out the whole damn platoon, solo."

    Luda was dominating. The portals continued to reload, each one firing off another round of spears or javelins without pause. The battlefield had turned into his personal shooting gallery, and the Watchers, once fearsome in their advance, were now nothing more than target practice.

    As everyone focused on Luda¡¯s latest art of destruction, I felt the subtle pulse of my [Area Detection] skill spike. It wasn¡¯t just the familiar sensation of the cave full of dying goblins¡ªit was sharper, more urgent. Two new mana signatures had appeared in the back of the cave, beyond the chaos where someone had been locked in combat with the Goblin King. That weaker signature, already struggling, was now fading fast. Its strength flickered, barely holding on. Whoever they were, they were on their last leg. But the two new signatures...

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling I¡¯d had earlier this morning. Something was off.

    ¡°What in the... Who in da fuck is that?!¡± The words tumbled out before I could stop them, my voice harsh, edged with disbelief.

    Alex, just as rattled, muttered, ¡°Creator be damned, whose signature is that?¡±

    Even Luda, in the midst of his massacre, couldn¡¯t ignore it. The strength of those signatures was enough to pull his attention away from his one-sided slaughter of the goblinoids. He paused for just a moment, eyes narrowing as he glanced toward the back of the cave.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Luda said, his voice low and serious. ¡°Something new to be concerned about.¡±

    A chill settled over me, colder than any I¡¯d ever felt. This was different. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas back there, it was strong. I hadn¡¯t felt fear like this before. It wasn¡¯t the bone-deep terror that stops your heart, no... it was worse. It crept into my chest, cold and slithering, and wrapped itself around my spine. But before it could truly take hold, my skill, [Dominus Superbiae], flared to life, snuffing out the fear before it could fester. My nerves relaxed, my muscles unwound, and a wave of unshakable confidence washed over me.

    But the mental worry? That lingered. And deep down, beyond the growing concern, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that constant flicker of excitement, again. The kind of thrill that comes when you realize you¡¯re about to face something truly dangerous.

    [Midnight Star: Belial] stirred within me, finally showing interest. His deep, gravelly voice growled through my mind, the vibration of his tone enough to make my bones hum.

    ¡°We need to check out that source.¡± His words dripped with anticipation. ¡°This is the first one clearly stronger than Vericka. I know you wanna see who it is.¡±

    I did, but something about the mana didn¡¯t feel right.

    "They don¡¯t feel friendly,¡± I thought back, instinctively.

    Belial''s laughter rumbled through my mind, a sound more threatening than comforting. ¡°Don¡¯t be a bitch. We want to fight them, anyway.¡±

    "At least let me regrow the rest of this arm first, damn," I retorted, glancing at the still-healing limb that hadn¡¯t fully regenerated yet.

    ¡°Am I still hearing bitch in your thoughts?¡± Belial quipped back, clearly annoyed by my hesitation.

    I ignored him, adjusting my [Area Detection] to get a clearer read on the new mana signatures. But something strange was happening. The magitons in the air¡ªthose tiny particles of mana that fed me information¡ªwere starting to vanish, as if something was disrupting the flow of energy. My detection grew weaker, like trying to look through muddy water. Still, I could tell one thing for certain: one of the signatures was massive. Far beyond any of us in that cave.

    And then there was the other signature. While not quite as powerful as the first, it was still stronger than the Goblin King. Its mana felt connected to the Goblin King, like they shared the same origin, maybe even the same bloodline. Family, perhaps.

    My curiosity was piqued. I had to know what was going on in the back of the cave, where those new mana signatures were stirring up trouble. But before I could make a move, I took in the battlefield before me. The goblin horde, once numbering in the thousands, had been reduced to a mere shadow of its former strength. Luda had erased nearly 70% of the goblinoid force, and even the Watchers¡ªthose imposing sentinels who had arrived as reinforcements¡ªwere crumbling under the sheer scale of his attacks. The area was painted in fire and debris, Luda cutting through enemies like they were nothing more than leaves in a storm. He was a one-man army, and as much as I hated to admit it, he had things under control.

    Seeing him handle it so effortlessly, though, stirred something in me. I couldn¡¯t resist messing with him.

    ¡°Aye, some shit happening in the back and we¡¯re missin¡¯ it. Hurry yo¡¯ ass up, L,¡± I called out, voice thick with my usual mix of humor and impatience.

    Luda barely reacted. He only slid his right eye toward me, the corner of his mouth twitching with mild annoyance.

    ¡°Shut yo'' ass up. You can¡¯t even applaud good work right now,¡± he replied, voice smooth with a subtle edge. ¡°But fine, I¡¯m also curious about the person stronger than you back there.¡±

    Before I could respond, Artamis jumped into the conversation, cocking his SCAR 20 with a new magazine, that signature smirk already in place. ¡°Let me take care of it. I''ve got just the bullet for this situation.¡±

    A familiar, unsettling tingle of energy prickled at my senses. The air around me began to shift¡ªthicker, more charged¡ªand I instantly knew what was coming.

    "Nigga, hell no. You''re not really going to use that, are you?"

    I didn¡¯t even need to think twice. [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] kicked in and the calculation of damage blitzed my mind, painting a vivid mental warning.

    ¡°Danger, Master. Artamis is about to use a nuclear bullet. I suggest placing a barrier in front of everyone,¡± Tsukuyomi¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, calm but urgent.

    I barely had time to react. ¡°Hold up, Art! I don¡¯t think you need to use that shit here!¡± My voice rose as I shot him a warning glance, trying to halt him before things got too far.

    But Art was already locked in, his eye glued to the scope of his rifle. The air snapped with tension as his finger squeezed the trigger.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    One word. One pull. And just like that, the rifle spat out a nuclear-charged bullet, crackling with radioactive energy. It tore through the cave¡¯s atmosphere, lighting up the space with a deadly glow. I didn¡¯t need to guess what would happen next¡ªI knew it. If that bullet hit, the entire cave and everything around us would be wiped off the map, obliterated in a blink.

    ¡°This stupid motherfucka,¡± I cursed within my thoughts. "I gotta contain that explosion.¡±

    ¡°Use a barrier,¡± Tsukuyomi instructed, his voice still crisp and analytical. ¡°It will catch all the energy released.¡±

    "Perfect."

    The bullet rocketed through the air, speeding toward the remaining thirteen Watchers. 30 meters behind them, the remaining hundred goblins¡ªtoo far from Luda¡¯s carnage but too close to the blast¡ªstood unaware of the danger rushing toward them. They had no idea their end was approaching. The bullet hit like a sledgehammer of death, detonating in an instant.

    In that moment, I threw up my right arm, mana surging from my chest like a river of energy, pouring into my hand as I activated my [Barrier Creation] skill and wove the barrier into existence. In an instant, a shimmering prismatic shell materialized, sealing the blast in. But I didn¡¯t stop there. I only had a split second to react, layering the barrier with two pocket dimensions, compacting the incoming explosion into a tight space, cutting off its escape.

    The blast came roaring like a violent storm. Its power rattled the cave with a force that made the ground quake under our feet. The shockwave surged through the cavern like an earthquake, shaking the walls and ceiling, sending cracks spiderwebbing through the stone. I felt the tremor in every hair on my body, from the tips of my demonic ears down to my bones.

    The Wolfpak, caught off guard by the magnitude of the explosion, instinctively shielded themselves, expecting to be swallowed by the blast. But as they opened their eyes, they saw the barrier I¡¯d thrown up just in time, the prismatic dome holding strong. The energy, the debris, the heat¡ªit was all contained.

    Luda, always composed, cursed aloud. ¡°What the hell, Artamis?!¡±

    Alex let out a sharp breath. ¡°Aaahh, shit!¡±

    ¡°Damnit, Art!¡± Steez grumbled, glaring at the sniper.

    Artamis, however, just chuckled, not at all fazed by the chaos he¡¯d nearly caused. ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The air inside the barrier shimmered with heat, and even though the explosion was contained, its raw energy radiated out. I could still feel the heat pressing against my skin, and the smell of destruction¡ªburnt flesh, scorched rock, the pungent metallic tang of radioactivity¡ªfilled my nose. Smoke and ash swirled inside the barrier, lit by the fading glow of the nuclear bullet¡¯s energy.

    I glanced up at the ceiling. Dirt and loose rocks trickled down, but the cave hadn¡¯t collapsed. Shaking, sure. Nearly destroyed? Definitely. But major crisis averted¡ªfor now.

    <u>Flashback</u>:

    43 Minutes Ago

    Two miles deep into Goblin Cave, in the darkest, dampest part of the hill, sat a grim room faintly illuminated by torches and mana crystals embedded into the walls. It was a chamber of pure, primal horror, where death clung to the air like a thick fog. At its center, a barbarian throne crafted from pure magisteel¡ªa twisted testament to strength and brutality¡ªheld dominion. Upon this throne slouched the cave''s tyrant, a hulking, yellowish-green Hob-Goblin, his torso half-covered in a filthy sarashi wrap that barely concealed the bloated stomach beneath. He rubbed his gut with one hand, clearly satisfied after devouring his latest meal.

    The remnants of that "meal" littered the floor around him. Scattered pieces of human artists and celestial children lay strewn across the ground in a grotesque display of dismembered limbs and torn flesh, making the entire room reek of death and decay. Their expressions of horror were frozen in rigor mortis, faces twisted in terror. Blood had pooled under them, painting the stone floor in a sickly dark red. Some bones were gnawed clean, their white gleam catching the low light. Other remains were half-chewed, shredded into unrecognizable chunks, adding to the macabre d¨¦cor.

    A red mustache adorned the Goblin King¡¯s face, streaked with dripping blood, though it was impossible to distinguish in the dim lighting, blending into the ruddy hue of his thick hair. He wore a crown¡ªan imposing circlet of gold embedded with five Gem Mana stones that pulsed with waves of energy, glowing faintly as they fueled his reign over the goblinoid horde. His red eyes gleamed maliciously as they scanned the scattered remains before him, a satisfied grin stretching across his broad, hideous face. His great battle axe, resting against the arm of his throne, dripped blood, still fresh from hacking apart his recent victims. But most curious of all was the medallion hanging from the arm of his chair. A glistening bull-head set within a diamond and gold-plated circle, its alien shine seemed out of place, too regal, too sacred for this pit of despair.

    In the background, the sound of heavy breathing and low panic echoed through the chamber. From the shadows emerged the trembling figure of a dwarven woman, her long pink French braid matted with dirt. Trapped in a crude iron cage, she patted the ground frantically, her hands searching the filthy dirt floor for something¡ªanything¡ªthat might save her from this nightmare. Her glasses were smudged, but she didn¡¯t have time to clean them as her panic grew.

    ¡°Dripping dog shit, I can¡¯t believe I dropped it,¡± she muttered under her breath, her voice shaking as she swiped dirt off her glasses with the back of her hand. ¡°Please let it be somewhere in here.¡±

    She felt the cold grit under her nails as she continued patting the ground, her eyes darting nervously between the floor and the hulking beast on the throne. The thing she needed¡ªa Magic Gem¡ªwas lost somewhere in the filth, her last hope slipping away with every second.

    ¡°I gotta find that damn Magic Gem. I know it¡¯s in here, somewhere,¡± she whispered urgently.

    The Goblin King, lost in the glow of his post-feast bliss, slapped his greasy forearm onto the armrest of his throne. He reclined into his chair, the sickening satisfaction of a killer who had indulged too much coursing through him. His wide, bloated form sank deeper into the magisteel throne, enjoying the moment.

    ¡°Great eats. Great eats. Watchers good hunt pets. Bring many eats,¡± he grunted, his deep, guttural voice reverberating through the cave.

    His red eyes flicked toward his caged prisoner, finally acknowledging her presence. He chuckled, watching her frantic movements with perverse amusement.

    ¡°Ha-ha. Weird dwarf panicking,¡± he mocked, a twisted grin spreading across his face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Eat you when hungry again.¡±

    The dwarf paused her search, realizing her efforts had been in vain. She stood, straightening up as much as the cramped cage would allow, and glared at the Goblin King with unyielding contempt, her eyes burning with defiance despite the overwhelming fear gnawing at her insides.

    ¡°Eat a dick! Like I would even let you taste me. This is not where Lysa Runefist dies,¡± she spat, voice sharp with anger and resolve.

    The Goblin King¡¯s laughter boomed through the chamber, shaking the walls with its sheer volume.

    ¡°Ha ha ha. Dead Dwarf talk funny,¡± he replied, still grinning as he leaned forward, savoring the challenge she posed. ¡°Spicy taste you might be.¡±

    Lysa''s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes narrowing. "It doesn¡¯t matter," she said with quiet venom. "You¡¯ll never find out."

    The tension between them was palpable, a bitter standoff as the Goblin King licked his lips in anticipation, while Lysa''s mind raced, desperate for a plan, a way out of this death trap. All the while, the grotesque carnage of the room lingered like a haunting reminder of what fate awaited her if she failed to find that Magic Gem in time.

    The Goblin King lounged back on his magisteel throne, the cold metal groaning under his bulk as he stretched, yawning lazily.

    ¡°Should sleep soon. Make room for Dwarf meal,¡± he muttered, the low rasp of his voice echoing in the dim chamber.

    A small tear formed in the corner of his red eye as the exhaustion of his recent feast caught up with him. His forearm smacked lazily onto the armrest again, smearing a fresh layer of blood across the magisteel as he settled back, oblivious to the danger lurking just feet away.

    Unnoticed by him or his prisoner, a figure moved like a wraith, hidden by the [Invisibility] skill. The assassin weaved through the scattered remains of human artists and celestial children, the stench of death thick in the air, almost unbearable. His careful footfalls avoided the blood-soaked ground and loose stones that could give him away. A ghost in the shadows, his every movement was perfectly planned, each step precise, a dance with death no one else could see.

    The blade struck before the Goblin King¡¯s next breath. A swift, lethal slice of steel aimed for the throat but veered off course, catching only the side of his jaw. Blood sprayed from the wound in a jagged arc as the Goblin King roared in pain, clutching his face, his bloodshot eyes wild with fury.

    ¡°AAAHH! Hurt! Who causes pain?¡± the Goblin King bellowed, his voice cracking with shock and rage.

    In an instant, the assassin was exposed. His cloaking skill dissipated, revealing a tall healthy, ebony-skinned sociovore with short, twisted golden locks. His fierce green eyes, with their reptilian vertical slits, locked onto the Goblin King as he dashed past him, moving with the speed of a bullet. The warrior¡¯s backward-curved ivory horns gleamed in the dim light, almost blending into his hair. His face was twisted in frustration¡ªhis strike hadn¡¯t been fatal.

    Lysa, finally looked up, her attention ripped away from her frantic search for the Magic Gem. Her eyes widened in surprise, and a flicker of hope sparked within her. She knew him. The unmistakable armor¡ªblack-plated leg guards with golden shins¡ªand the long-sleeved green shirt beneath a white leather chest guard. Those glasses and horns.

    ¡°Jawz!! What are you doing here?¡± Her voice trembled between excitement and confusion, eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°What a silly question,¡± Jawz replied with a smirk. ¡°To save you, obviously.¡±

    He steadied himself, planting his feet firmly in a battle stance. His sword, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, glinted with gold and silver trims on its hilt. The flat guard design and the blade pointed squarely at the furious Goblin King, who was now snarling with murderous intent.

    ¡°Stoopid demon! I eat you for causing pain. I break you first,¡± the Goblin King threatened, towering over Jawz as he reached for his blood-soaked great axe leaning against the throne.

    Jawz chuckled, feigning confidence. ¡°I had hoped to end this in one attack, but I¡¯m not above a slugfest. Let¡¯s do this, then.¡±

    His sword gleamed under the dim light, steady in his grip, though tension crept into his muscles. The Goblin King was stronger than he had hoped, and this fight was going to be a lot harder than he had anticipated.

    Before either could make a move, a sudden, oppressive wave of magical pressure washed over the room, hitting all three occupants like a tidal wave. The air thickened as if the magitons¡ªthose tiny mana particles¡ªhugged each oxygen molecule, making breathing almost impossible.

    ¡°My word, who''s mana signature is that?¡± Jawz whispered, his brows knitting together in confusion.

    The Goblin King¡¯s nostrils flared, his instincts sharper than his wit. ¡°Dangerous feeling. Unknown presence. They here to help you, demon?¡±

    Jawz, mind racing, quickly capitalized on the Goblin King¡¯s uncertainty. ¡°Oh, yeah. That¡¯s my backup,¡± he said, nodding sagely, a lie forming as fast as the sweat began to trickle down his back. ¡°They¡¯ll be here any minute. So, you might as well surrender. You¡¯re trapped.¡±

    The Goblin King¡¯s eyes darted, doubt creeping into his expression as the unknown mana signature pricked at his senses. For a moment, panic flickered across his grotesque face, an instinctive fear crawling up his spine.

    Lysa, watching the tense exchange, felt the weight of the mana signature and realized something Jawz had already deduced¡ªit didn¡¯t feel like anyone they knew. The energy was darker, more menacing. Yet, catching Jawz¡¯s quick wink, she jumped on the bluff without hesitation.

    ¡°Fuck yeah! You¡¯re gonna die when they get here. It¡¯s gonna be a goblin slaughter like you¡¯ve never seen¡­ or some shit.¡±

    Jawz smiled at her attempt to play along, even as his pulse quickened. He wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he could keep up the bravado. The Goblin King was stronger than him, and this bluff was all they had. If it failed¡­ He didn¡¯t let himself finish that thought.

    The Goblin King, now fully convinced of the danger, scrambled for his medallion, leaping off the throne with a feral roar. The raised platform shook with the force of his landing, sending tremors through the stone floor.

    ¡°I no die here! I use power of angels!¡± he snarled, holding the glowing medallion high.

    Its baby blue light pulsed, sending a shockwave of magical energy rippling through the cave. The energy spread in a sphere, touching every goblinoid within its reach. Immediately, the Goblin King¡¯s command reverberated through the cave.

    ¡°Wartime! Enemy outside coming to invade. Kill them all!¡±

    Thousands of goblins and hob-goblins responded instantly. Their guttural cries echoed down the cavernous hallways as they prepared for battle, rallying with bloodlust in their eyes, marching toward the entrance in droves.

    As the last echoes of the command faded, the medallion¡¯s glow shifted to a haunting teal green. Golden angel mana, sacred and otherworldly, swirled around the Goblin King. Ethereal doorways appeared before him, glowing with an eerie light, and from those portals emerged dozens of Watchers¡ªleathery, alien creatures with twitching limbs and hollow, soulless eyes.

    ¡°Holy shit! What the hell are those?¡± Lysa¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, her fear palpable as the Watchers poured into the chamber.

    ¡°Damnit,¡± Jawz muttered under his breath. ¡°Things just got worse.¡±

    The Watchers circled the Goblin King, their grotesque forms twitching and shaking as they awaited his command. His face, a mask of triumph, was smeared with dried blood from the earlier cut, and his red eyes glinted with renewed malice.

    The Goblin King regained his composure, his grin returning as he gave the order. ¡°Take souls of invaders. Bring me bodies to eat. Go, now!¡±

    Without hesitation, the Watchers screeched and flew toward the exit, their feathery angelic wings beating the air as they ignored Jawz and Lysa entirely.

    Jawz breathed a small sigh of relief. ¡°Thank the Creator. I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with them as well.¡± His grip tightened on his sword. ¡°Now, to kill him and free Lysa.¡±

    But the Goblin King wasn¡¯t done yet. He snatched his great axe from the throne, its massive blade gleaming with residual blood, and slung the medallion around his neck. Absorbing the medallion¡¯s magical energy, he seemed to grow even larger, more menacing. The air crackled with power, and Lysa¡¯s breath hitched at the murderous intent that now hung between the two warriors like a heavy fog. The Goblin King¡¯s grin twisted into something monstrous as he raised his axe, ready to unleash an unholy power.

    ¡°Activate [Goblin Fury]!¡± the Goblin King bellowed, his voice shaking the very walls of the cave.

    Scarlet-colored mana exploded from his body, forming a flaming miasma that wrapped around him like a cloak of fury. The ground trembled beneath their feet as his magical pressure reached a peak, making Jawz¡¯s sword tremble in his grip.

    Jawz¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, the reality of the fight before him sinking in. ¡°Lysa, just hold on for a bit. This is going to take longer than I planned.¡± A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead, his confidence beginning to falter.

    Jawz stood firm, his black-plated boots grinding into the stone beneath him as he braced for the coming storm. The Goblin King, twice his size, loomed over him with rippling muscle and a bloodstained grin, his breath rancid and heavy. Scarlet mana fumed off the King like a deadly smoke, swirling around his hulking form in angry, erratic bursts. The weight of his presence pressed into the room, making it harder to breathe with each passing second. The floor trembled beneath his stomping feet.

    The medallion around the Goblin King¡¯s neck pulsed faintly, feeding off his raw anger. Each tremor in the air added another layer to Jawz¡¯s unease. But, like always, he masked it behind a steady resolve, his glasses reflecting the faint glow of mana in the room. Jawz took a deep breath, his hand gripping his sword as mana began to pool in his palm. His body tensed, ready to spring.

    "You¡¯re mine, demon!" the Goblin King roared, his great axe swinging down like a force of nature.

    "Basic Wind Mana Arts: Aero Agility!"

    With a quick chant, Jawz barely sidestepped the blow, his body blurring with a strong gust of air as Wind Mana fueled his movement. The axe slammed into the ground, sending shards of stone flying in every direction. The shockwave from the impact rattled the chamber walls.

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s got weight behind it,¡± Jawz muttered to himself, his voice tight.

    The Goblin King moved with a speed that belied his size, bringing the axe back up for another wild swing, his rage uncontrolled but precise in its brutality.

    Jawz dashed in, closing the distance before the Goblin King could recover. With a twist of his wrist, he slashed his sword across the Goblin King¡¯s leg, aiming for the tendons. But the strike barely pierced the flesh, the thick hide of the goblin¡¯s body repelling the blow. Blood trickled, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The Goblin King merely growled through the pain.

    "That tickles, demon!" the Goblin King snarled, spinning around with a brutal backhanded swing of his axe. Jawz leaned back just in time, the blade whooshing mere inches from his chest.

    "Why don''t you bleed out already," Jawz spat, frustration leaking into his words.

    The Goblin King let out a vicious laugh, swinging the axe overhead once more. Jawz responded by raising his sword, infusing it with Earth Mana. The blade thickened with an earthen green glow, its weight doubling as the force of his mana reinforced the weapon. He parried the blow, sparks flying from the clash of metal and mana-infused stone. But the King was relentless. He pressed forward, using his sheer strength to overpower Jawz. Each blow sent vibrations up his arms, numbing his muscles as he struggled to keep up.

    Jawz¡¯s breathing quickened as he twisted his body, wind swirling around his legs. He shot backward, creating distance between them, sliding to a halt several feet away. Dust clouded the air from the force of his movements.

    "Weak M-Cee can¡¯t hurt me?" the Goblin King mocked, his yellowed teeth flashing in a crazed grin. "Pathetic!"

    Jawz narrowed his eyes. He needed a new approach. A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead, but his mind raced as he felt his own mana pulse within him, feeding him with the strength to continue.

    "Let¡¯s test that thick hide of yours, then. Basic Earth Mana Arts: Stone Spikes," he muttered, planting his feet firmly on the ground.

    With a deep breath, he summoned more bio mana into his legs, the energy surging from the soles of his boots and into the ground.

    "Double Cast, Basic Wind Mana Arts: Aero Agility."

    The ground beneath the Goblin King trembled before suddenly rising up in jagged spikes. The Goblin King¡¯s eyes widened as he stumbled, trying to find his balance. Jawz rushed forward in that moment, a wind-infused burst of speed propelling him as he aimed for the Goblin King¡¯s unprotected side. This time, the sword struck deeper. The blade bit into the Goblin King¡¯s ribs, cutting through his defenses.

    The Goblin King bellowed in pain, blood spraying from the wound. But instead of faltering, he only became more enraged. His scarlet mana flared wildly, and with one furious swing of his axe, he sent the demon warrior flying back. Jawz crashed into the stone wall, gasping as the impact knocked the air from his lungs. His vision blurred momentarily, but he quickly shook it off, forcing himself to his feet as the Goblin King lumbered toward him.

    "You think you stop me?" the Goblin King roared, his voice echoing off the chamber walls. He raised his axe again, eyes wild with bloodlust.

    Jawz wiped the blood from his mouth, gritting his teeth. He could taste the adversity he was being placed up against. His legs felt heavy, he''s knees weak, arm''s spaghetti. The burning of his mana and the strain of the battle were starting to take their toll. He needed to finish this quickly.

    But the Goblin King wasn¡¯t giving him any openings. With another swing, the axe came crashing down again, this time leaving a deep fissure in the floor. Jawz barely dodged, the wind at his back propelling him forward just as the ground splintered under the force of the blow.

    "Run fast, demon rat!" the Goblin King taunted, his voice a rumbling growl.

    "Basic Wind Mana Arts: Aero Agility!" Jawz yelled.

    He had no time to respond offensively. Jawz infused his body with Wind Mana again, darting between the King''s heavy attacks, looking for any chance to land another blow. But no matter how fast he moved or how much mana he poured into his strikes, the Goblin King¡¯s thick skin and raw power kept him at bay.

    Jawz''s breath hitched as exhaustion crept into his limbs. His legs burned with effort, his sword arm aching from the relentless barrage. The Goblin King was tiring too, but his brutal resilience made it clear that this fight wasn¡¯t going to end with just brute strength.

    Just as Jawz prepared to make another attack, a deep pulse of energy radiated through the chamber. The Goblin King''s medallion glowed with a sinister light, pulsing rhythmically as if in response to some unseen force. A low rumble filled the air, and Jawz felt the mana in the room shift, a new presence making itself known.

    Behind the Goblin King, the air shimmered and warped, forming a swirling portal. The edges of the rift sparked with raw energy as two figures stepped out of the void¡ªone massive and hulking with angelic black wings on his back, the other smaller but no less menacing. Taurus, exiting with his heavy armor, entered with a sinister smile. At his side stood a dapper-dressed hobgoblin with a pair of nunchaku on his belt.

    "Things keep getting worse," Jawz muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as the tension in the room doubled.

    The Goblin King turned, confused at first before his malicious grin returned as he saw his reinforcements arrive.

    "Boss and Big Brother? Now, demon. Tables switched. You''re trapped."

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 25: Headshot (4r da Locals)

    Chapter 25: Headshot (4r da Locals)

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    The explosive aftermath of Art¡¯s and Luda¡¯s unleashed fury had transformed the entire cave system. Charred stones and crumbling earth settled around us, as the once-rotting stench dissolved under the overpowering sweetness of burnt flesh mingled with a metallic tang that stuck to the back of my throat. A relentless humidity clung to the air, thickened by the residual heat from Artamis¡¯s Nuclear Mana art. The temperature had climbed, pressing down on us in a stifling wave.

    Luckily, my barrier shell had kept the tunnel¡¯s integrity intact, shielding us from complete collapse and leaving us free to advance. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt that powerful mana touch down in the back of the cavern¡ªa signature none of us could ignore. I fixed Art with a stare as we continued. I used that moment to scold him for prematurely using such a hyperbolic attack in that small area.

    ¡°Art, da hell¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I spat. ¡°Why would you even think about using that mana art in such a tight space?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Xi,¡± Art shot back without missing a beat. ¡°I knew you¡¯d handle the aftermath. Remember when we both figured out how to make nuclear arts together?¡±

    Luda shook his head, adding with a smirk, ¡°So those random explosions coming from your room now make a lot more sense.¡±

    Alex whistled, impressed. ¡°Incredible shits, Art. I¡¯ve never seen such a bright bang. You got more where that came from?¡±

    Art chuckled. ¡°Does a Spiderbear shit silk in the woods? And by the way, that move¡¯s called Boom.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t giving him an inch. ¡°Forget the name. At least wait for my damn signal next time.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll wait for the signal.¡± He held his hands up in mock surrender.

    Steez, running alongside us, leaned in. ¡°We gettin¡¯ close. What¡¯s the move¡ªscoping from the shadows?¡±

    ¡°While that¡¯s the smart play,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯re gonna be Real Niggas about it.¡±

    A knowing smile spread across Alex¡¯s face. ¡°My favorite way?¡±

    ¡°Your favorite way,¡± I confirmed. ¡°We¡¯re busting in.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    Our pace quickened, the ambient mana thickening with every step, but Luda slowed a bit, brows furrowing in thought before he looked my way. ¡°I can commend the ¡®real niggatry¡¯ of this plan¡­¡±

    I gave him a grin. ¡°Look at you, making up words and shit.¡±

    Luda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. ¡°¡­But I¡¯m putting my own plan in motion as a backup. That mana signature¡ªit¡¯s too foreign for me to play recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Say less,¡± I replied. ¡°Calvary may be needed.¡±

    Though I could have used [Telepathy] to dive deeper into his thoughts, I didn¡¯t press. My trust in Luda was unshakable, just as it was in the rest of the Wolfpak. They were my day ones, my family.

    Just then, the faint outline of the chamber door came into view at the end of the tunnel, and a familiar prickling filled my head as [Future Sense] activated. But it fed me nothing¡ªjust static, with a chilling undertone of dread that coiled deep in my gut. Something heavy was waiting on the other side, and this time, I¡¯d have to rely on instinct and trust. The anticipation was thick.

    Behind the crude, oversized stone door¡ªthe ¡°privacy divider¡±¡ªthe Goblin King paused his relentless assault on Jawz. His attention was diverted, drawn by the ethereal, liquid shimmer of a portal that tore open behind him like a wound in reality. Through the rippling silver light, figures emerged, each one more ominous than the last.

    First came Taurus, stepping through with a presence so crushing it felt like the very walls of the cave leaned back in fear. The mana pressure he exuded made the air almost unbreathable, thick and heavy, suffocating in every sense. His massive, black wings stretched out behind him, feathered in blinding purity. They cut a ghastly glow into the dim throne room, making him seem less a bull and more a specter of divine judgment. His eyes scanned the room, landing on Jawz lying bruised and gasping, barely holding on to life, and on Lysa¡ªcaged, wide-eyed with fear. Taurus¡¯s gaze remained cold, unimpressed by the suffering laid bare before him.

    Before Taurus spoke, his companion¡ªa Hobgoblin with a rugged but distinctively styled presence¡ªstepped up with a swagger. He was nothing like the Goblin King; this Hobgoblin radiated a seasoned confidence that bordered on arrogance. His skin held the classic goblin green, but his expression showed cunning. He wore a dark, heavy coat trimmed with vibrant orange, its high collar hiding his neck, the color flashing like fire against the black fabric. A thick, well-groomed beard framed his sharp jawline, and his dark, slicked-back hair gave him an almost gentlemanly air despite his brute features. A necklace of three faintly glowing Magic Gems hung around his neck, each gem pulsing with mana.

    The Hobgoblin¡¯s voice was a cutting drawl, dripping with condescension. ¡°Where is the Demon Lord you claimed was attacking? You called for elite forces, yet I see nothing here worth such effort.¡±

    The Goblin King shrank under the Hobgoblin¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Big brother! There was a strong fighter¡ªor an army¡ªinvading. This demon¡­ assassin, he¡¯s got backup,¡± he stammered, the ferocity of his [Raging Fury] skill dwindling as he ended it, clarity returning to his eyes.

    ¡°Assassin?¡± the Hobgoblin¡¯s lip curled.

    Taurus took a step forward, his wings sweeping behind him like a blizzard of feathers. His voice rolled through the room, silencing all noise, save for the echo of dread. ¡°So they haven¡¯t even made it this far yet? And if they¡¯re being held up by goblins¡­¡± His gaze shifted to the Goblin King with a dark amusement. ¡°Then I should punish you for requesting my mana on something as insignificant as worms.¡±

    The Goblin King, a towering brute in his own right, with sinews of raw muscle bulging behind his sarashi wrap, visibly quivered. The unhidden fear on his face stripped him of any previous menace, reducing him to a sniveling creature in the presence of something far greater.

    The Hobgoblin inclined his head, masking the fear that glinted in his eyes. ¡°Lord Taurus, you c-came as backup? Th-Th-Thought invaders was left t-t-to me to deal with?¡±

    Taurus¡¯s gaze remained fixed ahead. ¡°It is. But I was warned not to step foot in this country by someone I despise.¡± His mouth twitched in a ghost of a smile. ¡°Now, I¡¯m here to satisfy my curiosity.¡±

    With each word, the mana pressure thickened, almost sentient in its intensity, a dark blanket that wrapped around everyone, squeezing the air from their lungs. The aura was heavenly in appearance, but its weight bore down with terrifying might. Jawz clung to consciousness, fighting through waves of pain as he activated [Self Regen], forcing every remaining ounce of mana into closing his wounds. But the drain on his mana pool was steep; he was on the brink, his willpower barely keeping him from blacking out completely.

    Across the room, Lysa trembled, pressed against the cold, damp bars of her cage. Her eyes darted from Taurus to Jawz, then back to Taurus, each glance only amplifying her horror. His angelic wings and chilling power seemed wrong together, creating a twisted duality she couldn¡¯t comprehend. She squeezed her hands together and silently prayed to The Creator, pleading for a miracle, anyone to save them from this hellish scene.

    Meanwhile, the Goblin King wrestled with his composure, searching his thoughts for any excuse that might save him from Taurus¡¯s punishment. ¡°B-B-Boss, but¡­ there is¡­ strong power coming,¡± he stammered, voice cracked and dry. ¡°Strong, like¡­ Demon Lord.¡±

    Taurus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°For your sake, it had better be. Those Watchers I loaned you aren¡¯t easy to come by. Each one is easily your original strength, and you¡¯d do well to remember that.¡±

    The Goblin King fidgeted, his knuckles white from clenching his weapon too tight. ¡°The Watchers, they¡¯re g-good hunters! Good soldiers. But new pressure felt threatening.¡±

    A smirk flickered across Taurus¡¯s lips, his wings casting shifting shadows in the eerie cave light. ¡°Well then, if this ¡®magical signature¡¯ has you quaking in fear, those Watchers should be a suitable test.¡±

    Jawz fought the encroaching darkness of unconsciousness, his vision blurring as his [Self Regen] struggled to patch him together. Every instinct screamed at him to get up, but the mana left in his pool was barely enough to keep him grounded in this nightmare.

    Just as Padre Drip started to make his way out, a thunderous crash filled the room, causing everyone to flinch. The echo tore through the cavern as the door burst open, the remnants tumbling inward with a harsh clattering. Alex had fired forward, his entire leg sheathed in an intense azure blaze, the aftermath of his spinning kick that blasted the entry apart. The attention snapped immediately toward us as we flooded in¡ªme, Steez, Alex, and Artamis¡ªmaking a scene that stole every gaze.

    Jawz, half-conscious and sprawled on the ground, managed to lift his head. When he saw me, specifically the horns on my forehead, he muttered faintly, ¡°Another... Majin?¡±

    The Goblin King¡¯s face turned red with rage the instant he spotted us. He was seething, eyes darting between us and his crumbling situation. His stare settled on my horns, and realization washed over his expression, his twisted mouth curving into a furious snarl.

    "Demon scum!" he spat. "You demons invade my cave, I kill you all!"

    From the side, the hobgoblin, Padre Drip, gave an unimpressed grunt. "So these are the intruders?" he sneered, barely turning his head.

    Taurus, however, remained silent, though his gaze bored straight into me, studying as if assessing every move I''d make. Ignoring the Goblin King¡¯s outburst, I let my eyes wander over the throne room, catching sight of a grim pile of bodies¡ªdismembered sociovores and humans, even kids. It made my blood go cold, the horrid contrast of that gristly heap against the gleaming magisteel throne. Worse, some of the children looked heartbreakingly familiar; faces I¡¯d seen around Talasi. I remembered the vague talks around town about missing celestial kids. I¡¯d shrugged it off as just more town gossip, thinking my training was more urgent than running down rumors. Seeing those lifeless faces now, I felt a twisting sickness at my own neglect. I couldn''t keep letting shit like that happen around me. Not if I were to be a king of this land.

    ¡°Damn gobbos will eat anyone,¡± Alex murmured darkly.

    Artamis, scanning the scene, tilted his head in surprise. ¡°Is that a cow? They got bovine lycanthropes?¡±

    Steez chuckled. ¡°Ain''t that a minotaur.¡±

    ¡°Minotaurs don¡¯t fly, right?¡± Alex asked, his voice tinged with doubt.

    Their comments made me refocus on our new opponents, my eyes locking on the towering figure of Taurus and his retinue. His oddly dark wings almost glowed, each feather catching the sparse torchlight, unmistakably divine. Only Trappers had that kind of ethereal aura¡ªdivine, yet twisted in purpose.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± I said, a grin spreading over my face. ¡°How is everyone this fine morning? Beautiful, I hope.¡± I threw out a casual hand gesture. ¡°Name¡¯s Xiro Mikazuki, future Real Nigga Demon Lord of this region. Thought I¡¯d start the day with a little pest control, clearing out Goblin Cave. So, if you all don¡¯t mind, kindly grab your belongings and exit the motherfuckin'' premises.¡± I commanded as a powerful indigo glow blazed within my eyes.

    The Goblin King and Padre Drip looked almost disgusted, but Taurus just tilted his head, faint amusement twisting his mouth.

    Alex chimed in, side-eying the room. ¡°I hope they take those ugly-ass watcher things with them. They were making my stomach turn.¡±

    Steez smirked. ¡°You need a real nigga''s stomach to handle the fucked-up stuff life throws at you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but those things are all dead now,¡± Artamis added, nonchalant as ever.

    At that, Taurus¡¯s smirk fell into a chilling scowl. His eyes darkened, and he growled, "Easily destroyed my tools, did you?"

    Artamis, unfazed, met Taurus''s stare with an empty expression before turning back to me. ¡°Can I shoot them now?¡±

    ¡°Hold up,¡± I replied, keeping my tone steady.

    My gaze flicked to the caged dwarf, whose eyes had fixed on me as if pleading, and then over to the downed majin. He¡¯d steadied his breathing, barely keeping himself together, but he was in no condition to fight. Their presence added another layer to the tension, reminding me that this was no ordinary skirmish.

    Padre Drip¡¯s scowl deepened, his eyes hard as he kept a keen eye on us. I could feel his mana brush against mine, subtle yet probing. He was using [Sense Presence], a skill that let him peel back the layers of an opponent¡¯s aura, and I could sense him sifting through mine, trying to get a feel for my strength.

    Padre Drip (thinking): ¡°Strange... We¡¯re within Lord Taurus¡¯s [Mana Damper] range, yet they¡¯re all so strong... especially the one-armed demon. His signature alone is giving me the creeps. It feels like an endless darkness swallowing me whole.¡±

    Then, from across the room, I caught Taurus murmuring to himself, his eyes flashing with a sudden, dawning realization. ¡°Well, well, well... Three Sonata Soul Cores? In these backwood lands? So, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want me to come here.¡±

    Thanks to my [Super Hearing], his words hit me squarely, leaving me more than a little shaken. "Three Sonata Soul Cores? I only knew about my own, so who are the other two?"

    Taurus lifted his gaze, speaking in a voice thick with self-righteousness. ¡°You mortals should rejoice at your luck,¡± he declared. ¡°You stand in the presence of divinity itself. In fact, you should be kneeling, unworthy as you are to look upon Goddess Laniakea¡¯s chosen.¡±

    As he finished, he spread his arms wide, his massive, radiant wings unfurling with a resounding whoosh. The display was both majestic and intimidating as if he were gracing us with a glimpse of heavenly splendor.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    At his words, both the Goblin King and Padre Drip lowered their heads, their faces set in obedient reverence.

    Then, off to my right, Steez broke his usual stoic stance and started glancing around, his expression twisted in the most puzzled frown. He scanned the area, staring intently at every corner of the cave, before slowly pacing around our group, looking at the ground, as if searching for something lost. His quiet confusion pulled Artamis in too, who joined him with his own questioning look, casting about the room as if to spot something elusive.

    Alex shot me a look, just as bewildered as I was by whatever was going on with my baby brother. I tried my hardest to ignore the little scene they were making, but after a moment, curiosity got the better of me.

    ¡°Steez,¡± I finally asked, doing my best to hold my expression in check, ¡°What are you doing? What are y¡¯all looking for?¡±

    Steez halted, returning to his original spot with a look of pure irritation before saying flatly, ¡°I was trying to find who the fuck he was talking to.¡±

    It took all my strength not to bust out laughing on the spot. I let that simmer, biting back the grin pulling at my mouth as I glanced over at Artamis to see if he had anything to add.

    Without missing a beat, Artamis replied, ¡°I was trying to help Steez find who the fuck he was talking to.¡±

    That was it. Alex couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst out laughing. Watching him crack up was like the breaking of a dam. I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI doubled over, clutching my stomach as laughter shook me. The sheer ridiculousness of it all, paired with their deadpan expressions, had me breathless. For a moment, I could only shake my head at how wild these niggas were.

    Our reactions, however, weren¡¯t sitting well with the others. Lysa, struggling under the intense mana pressure swirling in the room, gaped at us, clearly shocked by our casual disregard for both Taurus and the Goblin King. Jawz, fighting to keep his breaths steady, looked on in confusion, his impaired hearing blurring the details of what we¡¯d said, but the sight of us all laughing left him with a mix of unease and something close to hope, like he wanted to leave it to fate.

    Meanwhile, Taurus and his crew were less than amused. The hobgoblins exchanged glares, their faces twisted in shock and fury at the way we were disrespecting their leader. But Taurus¡¯s reaction was even more visceral. The twitch in his jaw and the appalling look he housed showed our carefree attitude had touched his ego. He straightened, the muscles in his shoulders tightening as his stance grew more imposing, the regal arrogance in his eyes giving way to a sharpened edge. His mana surged, the murder in it thick and unmistakable, seething in waves that turned the hobgoblins¡¯ faces pale and made them quiver.

    The air was tense, colder, and saturated with the simmering weight of divine fury, but the Wolfpak stood undeterred, a force of nature all our own.

    A surge of danger prickled through my [Future Sense] as Taurus¡¯s aura flared, slamming into me with the force of a comet. [Midnight Star: Belial] reacted instinctively, gathering every ounce of Bio Mana and funneling it toward my damaged arm. With [Super Self Regen] on overdrive, my arm pulsed with energy, bones knitting and muscle rebuilding under the strain of concentrated mana. At the same time, I activated [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi], instructing it to [Analyze] this bullheaded angel, gathering intel on whatever abilities he had lying in wait.

    Straightening my stance and pulling my senses back to the room, I turned my gaze to Taurus. His hulking form glinted in the ambient cave light, eyes blazing as he sized us up. I couldn¡¯t let his presence shake me. My focus shifted to Jawz, who was weakened and sprawled on the floor, and to Lysa, desperate behind the cage. I glanced between them both and gave a half-smile.

    ¡°I hope y¡¯all wasn¡¯t about to eat them?¡± My words echoed through the cave, dripping with nonchalance, yet backed by mana-infused confidence.

    The Goblin King¡¯s beady, hate-filled eyes snapped to me. ¡°Stoopid demons, stoopid. Felt power from outside, so we prepared. You demons will die together.¡± His voice was as sharp as his jagged teeth, each syllable scraping against my ears.

    Lysa¡¯s voice broke through in defiance. ¡°I told you¡­backup would come¡­and k¡­kill you,¡± she managed, weak but defiant. Her words caught my attention. Tsukuyomi reported her heart rate spiking, indicating a mixture of relief and fear. We were the last hope for her and her friend.

    My brother Artamis snorted, unable to resist his usual play. ¡°I don¡¯t know these niggahs,¡± he muttered. I shot him a fierce glare, and he held up his hands in mock surrender, backpedaling with a grin. ¡°Aight, aight, Xi. I¡¯ll play along.¡±

    The Goblin King ignored our exchange, his focus now fixed on Jawz. His great axe glinted with intent, and with a grunt, he raised it high over his head, muscles bunching as he prepared to end Jawz right there. ¡°You die, demon!¡± he declared.

    Lysa shrieked, her hand reaching out from behind the bars, desperate, her voice high and strained. Her face twisted in despair as she watched helplessly.

    Jawz, his vision clearing just enough to see his impending fate, muttered under his breath, ¡°I knew today I could die, but damn¡­I don¡¯t want to. Creator, save me.¡±

    The Goblin King¡¯s axe reached its zenith, a looming shadow of death ready to descend. With a grunt, he tightened his grip, slamming the blade downward. A powerful crunch split the air, rocks and dust exploding outward as the cave floor buckled beneath the impact. The tremor rippled through the ground, a deafening silence hanging in the aftermath.

    But when the dust cleared, the Goblin King¡¯s target was gone. Only a jagged crater remained where Jawz had lain seconds earlier.

    Lysa¡¯s scream pierced the quiet, her voice raw and desperate. But then she realized her perspective had changed. Her screams slowed, becoming a low gasp as she found herself standing in an entirely different position, her eyes wide and locked on me. Her jaw dropped as she noticed Jawz leaning against her, semi-conscious. She jumped, startled, gasping in confusion.

    ¡°Aye, aye, calm down. You¡¯re yellin¡¯ in my ear,¡± I said, my tone dry.

    ¡°Wait, what? How did we¡ª?¡± She looked up, confused and dazed, realizing she and Jawz were being held by the back of their collars, hanging at my side like cats caught by the scruff.

    Alex let out an impressed whistle. ¡°That was the Air Samba art, right?¡±

    Steez nodded, his arms crossed. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s gotten even faster with it.¡±

    Moving between those positions before the axe even touched the ground was child¡¯s play with my mastery over Wind Mana Arts. I¡¯d made my move, sure, but the fact that Taurus¡¯s gaze had tracked me the entire time told me enough. This wasn¡¯t going to be a walk in the park.

    Without glancing at Lysa and Jawz, I said, ¡°You and your friend need to get out of here.¡±

    She swallowed, her fingers shaking. ¡°I lost my Magic Gem¡­so I can¡¯t use my [Retreat] skill. And he¡¯s too heavy to carry out of the cave¡­alone.¡±

    Just as her words lingered, slow applause echoed through the chamber. The Trapper, still smirking, clapped, his face twisted with a predatory grin.

    ¡°Impressive speed, Majin,¡± Taurus said, his voice oozing a grim satisfaction. ¡°You must be the famous Devil of Velonica. You¡¯ve been quite the talk of the rumor mill.¡±

    Padre Drip froze, his pupils shrinking. ¡°The Devil of Velonica! He¡¯s real?¡±

    A faint chuckle left him as he thought to himself. "That explains the feeling of his mana signature. They say the Devil of Velonica was a powerful demon that lived around the Janell Forest. Rumor has it he has countless dangerous arts, slaying many of the deadliest mana beasts." His eyes held a mixture of fear and respect. "Why is he here?"

    Lysa, stunned by the revelation, could barely keep her thoughts in check. "Holy shit! The Devil of Velonica is here? And he¡¯s saving me? This can¡¯t be happening."

    The Goblin King, however, seemed unperturbed. Unaware of the weight behind the alias, he simply huffed, unaffected by rumors. His beady eyes narrowed, his hulking form looming as he took a threatening step toward us, clutching his blood-stained axe.

    ¡°I''m King Goblin. Blessed by angel. True ruler of all Velonica, ha-ha-ha-ha,¡± he growled, the conviction in his voice as dense as his skull.

    I raised an eyebrow, feeling my patience slipping. ¡°The motherfuckin¡¯ disrespect¡­¡± My eyes flashed as I sent a mental message to [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]. "Yo, Tsuki, prepare a teleport portal for the front of Talasi."

    ¡°Right away, Master. Placing coordinates for spatial jump now,¡± came Tsukuyomi¡¯s calm response in my mind.

    Alex¡¯s hands twitched, eyes flashing with eagerness as he shifted his stance. ¡°Aye Xi, can I attack them yet? I¡¯m starting to get bored.¡±

    For a tense six seconds, I remained silent, concentrating as I funneled Spatial Mana into the space directly behind me. A faint shimmer sparked in the air, growing until a small portal materialized, its hazy surface reflecting the view of Talasi¡¯s front gates.

    Alex glanced at the portal, brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as he glanced back toward me.

    Without breaking my gaze on Taurus, I threw Jawz and Lysa into the portal, their surprised yelps cut short as they vanished through the gateway.

    ¡°That was the signal to attack, my nigga.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes glinted, a slightly confused grin spreading across his face. ¡°Signal?¡±

    As the portal closed, sealing Lysa and Jawz away from the chaos, Steez moved, without a second lost. He activated his skill, [Chrono Trigger], and seemed to flicker, reappearing behind the Goblin King as if he¡¯d always been there. A crackling charge of Yin-infused Black Lightning seethed in his hand, dark as night, its edges laced with thin arcs of pale silver that crackled with volatile energy. In a single, calculated swipe, Steez cut across the Goblin King''s back, his fingers carving like a blade through leather and flesh. The black lightning sizzled against the Goblin King''s skin, scorching a deep, jagged scar that glowed ominously from within. The Goblin King bellowed in fury and agony, his roar a guttural thunder that shook the room. The strike left him paralyzed for the moment.

    From his position on the sidelines, Padre Drip¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He blinked, finally registering Steez¡¯s sudden assault.

    Taurus, however, barely flinched. His gaze remained locked with mine, eyes unreadable, intense, and calculated. Meanwhile, Artamis stood a few paces away, his stance steady as he pulled out his SCAR 20, sliding in another custom shell ¡ª one with a distinct radioactive charge. This bullet was something else entirely, holding enough destructive mana to make the first version look like a toy.

    From beside me, Alex noticed Artamis¡¯s intentions, a glint of dread crossing his face as he turned to me.

    "Aye, Xi, he''s about to¡ª"

    "Alexander," I cut him off, ¡°Get ready!¡±

    And then, Artamis¡¯s voice joined in, calm and indifferent, like he was talking about the weather: ¡°Big Boom.¡±

    As if on cue, Artamis hugged the trigger, and the bullet¡¯s mana shell burst to life, thrumming with a dangerously high concentration of unstable, radioactive magic; a sickly green missile of destruction. Like that, he cast his assisted mana art, [Nuclear Mana Arts: Big Boom]. The impact of it traveling through the air caused a split in the ground below, the shockwave disintegrating the back of the cave in a roaring void.

    In a swift, practiced movement, Steez reactivated [Chrono Trigger], reappearing at my side just as I channeled the Bio Mana I¡¯d gathered, focusing it into a force field. I anchored it in front of us, spreading it across our side of the room in a transparent wall that glimmered faintly in the dimness. The barrier hummed with contained energy, separating us from the incoming impact. Out of reaction, both Alex and Steez braced for the shockwave, now being familiar with the attack.

    Taurus acted fast, his gaze flicking to the incoming projectile. He yanked Padre Drip closer, shielding them both. The Goblin King, however, was less fortunate. The bullet connected with his head in a blast of blazing radioactive energy that completely shattered the back half of the cave.

    The impact tore through the Goblin King¡¯s skull, his massive figure falling instantly as the explosion detonated in full force. The hilltop disintegrated, bursting outward in a volatile shockwave that ripped through everything in its wake. Rocks, soil, and debris atomized, transforming the landscape into a smoking crater that stretched for a mile. The reverberations from the explosion reached even the heart of Talasi, where Glynis and Vericka would later tell us they¡¯d felt the ground quake and seen the eruption from afar.

    Heat and force surged past the barrier, faint ripples of distorted, pulsing radioactive energy making the very air ripple like disturbed water. The sound reverberated deep in my bones, a sickly hum hanging in the air. A thin line of faint light trailed where the bullet had traveled, an invisible scar that traced a path through the battlefield.

    As the tremors finally died down, the remaining half of the hill stood precariously, with chunks and gravel tumbling down from the gaping cavity now left exposed, smoke and dust pouring from it in dark, heavy plumes.

    Artamis¡¯s gaze was cool as he reloaded, sliding in a fresh magazine of bullets ¡ª these ones primed with Fire Mana. Not as destructive as his nuclear shells, but enough to drop a Skyshadow Falcon with one well-aimed shot. Steez, beside me, laced his body in a magical aura, his form cloaked in layers of wind mana that flickered around him, invisible yet present, swirling in faint gusts. He squared his shoulders, his chin lifted, and his heterochromatic gaze locked onto where Taurus stood with a quiet intensity. His hands had a slight tremble as he clenched them into fists, but his expression was steady.

    "Xi,¡± Steez murmured, his voice edged with a tense resolve, ¡°You feel that?¡±

    I nodded, my gaze never leaving the targeted area as I tightened my grip. ¡°Yeah¡­ Feels like a problem.¡±

    As the dust settled and the lingering echoes of the explosion faded, the chamber lay in ruin. The magisteel throne, once an imposing centerpiece with a twisted elegance, was now damaged, its frame warped and fractured. Scorch marks streaked its once-lustrous surface, deep cracks running through it like veins. The Goblin King''s corpse lay in pieces around the crumbling throne, his body a charred, smoldering husk. His chest and torso, seared and twisted by the impact, shone faintly under the beams of morning light filtering into the exposed cavern, what little flesh remained melted away into blackened ruin. His lower half sprawled lifelessly at odd angles, a pitiful end to the so-called king.

    But as I scanned the room, another figure appeared untouched, standing like a vision in a blazing golden aura, the light of the heavens clinging to his form. It was Taurus, completely unaffected, unscathed by the destruction. His radiant glow made it clear that the nuclear blast had left him unharmed. Behind the shelter of Taurus¡¯s wing stood Padre Drip, visibly shaken. His eyes darted around in disbelief, unable to comprehend the power he¡¯d just witnessed.

    Taurus¡¯s voice was calm but commanding. "Padre Drip, return to the Sycamore Tree. I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯m done here."

    A quiver ran through Padre Drip¡¯s tone as he stammered, ¡°B-but Lord Taurus?¡±

    Taurus didn¡¯t spare him a glance, dismissive. ¡°It¡¯s clear they¡¯re above you in abilities. I don¡¯t need you in my way. Report what you saw to the other Panty Raiders.¡±

    Padre Drip nodded quickly, his head bobbing in submission, ¡°Y-yes, milord. Right away.¡±

    Taurus raised his left arm, and with a practiced flick of his fingers, a portal materialized in front of Padre Drip, swirling with shifting colors. The Spatial Mana surrounding the portal was eerily familiar, his command over it eerily similar to my own. He manipulated it like it was second nature, as if to showcase his mastery over magick. But the casual way he turned his head, ignoring us completely, was an insult that lit a fire in me. I wasn¡¯t about to let him walk off, acting as though we were nothing.

    Dropping my barrier, I sprang forward, flash-stepping through the few feet between us to close the distance. Taurus¡¯s head turned my way, sensing me as I lunged forward with my fist charged in concentrated Yin Mana. His gaze narrowed, but that¡¯s what I¡¯d expected. He was more than ready, with a malicious grin stapled to his mouth. Just as I entered his attack range, I spun out of the strike, casting [Wind Mana Arts: Air Samba] underfoot. A jet of wind thrust me sideways, accelerating me in a tight, controlled slide around his line of sight. The mana compressed beneath me, propelling me around him in a blur too fast for most people to track.

    With Taurus momentarily out of view, I had a clear shot at Padre Drip, who was just stepping toward the portal. I closed in, fist drawn back to deliver a finishing blow to his jaw. But just as my knuckles were about to make contact, something blindsided me with a force so intense it tore through every nerve like fire.

    A searing pain shot through my face as the Trapper¡¯s fist slammed into my cheek. It felt like my skin stretched and bent around his knuckles from the impact, the sheer speed and power of his strike sending me spiraling through the air. My momentum shattered, I crashed against the rock-hard surface of the remaining cave wall with a force that sent splinters of stone scattering around me.

    The world spun for a moment, stars bursting in my vision as I shook off the blow. I spat blood, the taste bitter and metallic, my jaw aching with a dull throb. Across the room, Padre Drip looked back, momentarily startled, his eyes wide as he scanned for the source of the disturbance.

    ¡°What was that just now?¡± he asked, glancing toward Taurus with a mixture of fear and confusion.

    ¡°Just a fly,¡± Taurus replied dismissively. ¡°Now, leave.¡±

    Without another word, Padre Drip gave a final shaky nod. ¡°Yes, Lord Taurus.¡±

    He bolted, practically tripping over his feet as he scrambled through the portal, the swirling colors swallowing him up just as the doorway closed behind him, leaving us alone with Taurus and his unfazed expression.

    Even with my [Physical Damage Cancel] in play, that punch hurt like hell. The shock twisted through me, leaving a deep, echoing ache that wouldn¡¯t quit. It wasn¡¯t anything physical. It cut right into me¡ªspiritual pain, like the kind I¡¯d felt from Kyttin¡¯s hits. That told me one thing: I couldn¡¯t just tank a few of those hits and walk away. I¡¯d have to stay on my toes against this behemoth; because if he landed many more, it¡¯d start feeling like my soul was tearing apart with each one.

    The portal shimmered and closed behind Padre Drip, leaving us alone with Taurus, who turned his attention to me fully. A slow, wicked grin spread across his face as if he¡¯d been waiting for this. He didn¡¯t just radiate confidence¡ªhe was exuding a kind of absolute certainty, an aura thick with raw power that seemed to smother the air around us. His golden glow settled like an oppressive blanket over the ruined battlefield, amplifying every sense of danger thrumming through me.

    I straightened, planting my feet back on solid ground, my hand sparking with Bio Mana as I steadied myself, pulling in breath after breath to keep focused. Down an arm, my spirit aching like a volcano had kissed me, but not down and out. That much I had to make clear, both to myself and him.

    Our staring match began; a silent challenge. His smile widened, and I caught a dangerous gleam in his eye as if he already saw how this encounter would end. Sadly for him, though, I wasn''t going down without a fight. Ain''t no bitch in my blood.

    The Mikazuki Clan don''t run from no fade.

    [End of Chapter]

 Chapter 26: Milliman

    Chapter 26: Milliman

    4th Day of 3rd Water Cycle, 1999 g.c.

    The sky stretched across Gaia in an endless sweep of rich azure, its serene surface broken only by wisps of clouds that reflected the morning sun. Rays glinted off the rings that arched across the heavens, scattering shards of silvery light across the landscape as if stars had remained visible despite the brightening day. Towering in the distance was the massive planet Trappist, its hues of moody red and pink a sharp contrast to the soft autumn coolness settling over the land. Together, the display overhead created a stunning tapestry, a glimpse into the untouched beauty of Gaia. The blue sun, not yet at its peak, cast a calm warmth over Talasi as it climbed, with hours left before reaching noon.

    Kimmi stood just outside Talasi¡¯s entrance, carefully tending to her blue roses. Using her [Water Control] skill, she directed gentle sprays over each bloom, giving the vibrant petals an extra glow under the morning light. Her long, sandy-red braid swayed as she worked, in tune with the tune she whistled, her cheerful presence a constant in the newfound peace that had become Talasi. Nearby, the town guard slouched against his post, chin dipping under his helmet, blissfully dozing in the quiet.

    Then, a sudden surge of energy sliced through the air behind Kimmi, casting a fleeting shadow. The atmosphere shimmered with a flash of indigo as a spatial portal snapped open, and two figures tumbled out, crashing onto the ground in a messy heap before the portal flickered shut. Kimmi turned, stopping her spell, her eyebrows lifting in surprise at the sight.

    Lysa untangled herself from Jawz with a groan, brushing dirt from her clothes. ¡°Ow-ow-ouch! You call that a rescue?¡± she muttered, wincing as she tried to sit up.

    Jawz let out a low, guttural groan, his shoulders finally loosening from the tension he¡¯d carried all the way through that portal. The edge of mortal peril had lifted, leaving his bruised body aching in its absence.

    Kimmi¡¯s curious eyes swept over them, hands settling on her hips as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lysa. Lysa Runefist,¡± Lysa replied, jerking a thumb at the injured majin beside her. ¡°And this guy here is Jawz Eight.¡±

    Kimmi¡¯s eyes widened, a glimmer of recognition softening her gaze. ¡°A majin? Like my big brother!¡±

    ¡°Your¡­big brother?¡± Lysa¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Wait, can you tell me where we are?¡±

    Kimmi tilted her head, her braid swinging. ¡°This is Talasi.¡±

    Lysa¡¯s shoulders slumped, her voice heavy with disbelief. ¡°Talla-what? Ugh, the Devil of Velonica really sent us to the boondocks.¡±

    Kimmi¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. ¡°You know my brother?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re really his sister?¡± Lysa¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise.

    Jawz groaned, his muscles tensing as the last of his adrenaline faded, the aftershock of pain catching up to him.

    Lysa glanced at him, worry clouding her expression. ¡°Oh, Jawz! We need to get him to a healer, and fast.¡±

    Kimmi¡¯s gaze sharpened with determination. ¡°We can take him to my grandma. She¡¯ll know what to do. But I should let my mom know first.¡±

    Lysa looked down at Jawz, her brow furrowing. ¡°We¡¯re gonna need help carrying him. He¡¯s too heavy for me alone.¡±

    ¡°I got it covered!¡± Kimmi chirped, rolling up her sleeve with a proud grin. She flexed a tiny, yet firm, bicep.

    <u>Meanwhile</u>...

    Back in the depths of the hillside¡¯s cavern, shadows pressed close, swallowing the glints of mana that erupted between us. The air was thick with the raw taste of survival, a grating mix of despair and determination, as magical energies collided like snarling beasts fighting for dominance. I was back on my feet, glaring at Taurus¡ªtowering and unflinching, his eyes cutting into me with a savage disdain. I could still feel the hollow ache his punch had carved through me, though [Pain Nullification] smothered the sting. What it didn¡¯t extinguish was the rage thrumming hot and steady in my veins, my muscles tense and coiled.

    Taurus chuckled, his voice a low, predatory rumble. ¡°Speedy little demon gnat. Seems I need to keep you from going too far.¡±

    He raised one massive arm into the air, summoning dark, seething Spatial Mana that warped into a rotating cube above his head. I watched as it swelled outward, its edges sharpened and expanded until it encompassed the entire cave system. We were locked in, trapped in a cube-like prison of dense magick, thick with heavenly converted magitons that drained the air itself and us of vitality. The pressure hit me like a wall, making each breath feel heavier as I realized my MP was stifled ¡ª The Wolfpak''s mid-battle recovery was going to be an uphill battle now. That bastard knew exactly what he was doing, and he was playing dirty.

    In the back of my mind, [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi]''s voice rang with precision. ¡°Master, the enemy has used a Domain Art that is canceling our [Spatial Control] skill. Teleportation is no longer possible.¡±

    And [Midnight Star: Belial] chimed in, voice a low, irritated growl. ¡°I¡¯m about to get our arm back, but I need you to stall him for a sec.¡±

    I glanced back at Taurus, whose face was twisted with a sinister grin. ¡°Hey, Buffalo Wings, what¡¯s your beef with this planet? Thought angels were supposed to be the good guys.¡±

    His expression tightened into a smirk that could cut glass. ¡°My name is Taurus, The Great Bull of Heaven. You¡¯ll do well to remember it in these last moments of your life, Devil.¡±

    ¡°That don¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    He narrowed his rectangular pupils, a glint of cruel amusement in their depths. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll entertain you. This unlucky planet you happen to inhabit is one of the many Soul Core Cultivation Grounds across the stars. The Goddess Laniakea has labeled your world the perfect place to harvest ripe Soul Cores. All of it, to fuel an angel¡¯s evolution into our ultimate stage¡ªa Muon.¡±

    The words hit me like a lead weight. My mind stuttered, barely comprehending the cold indifference he spoke with. He saw us¡ªsaw everyone here¡ªas livestock, fuel to propel them to some higher plane. Anger clawed up from the pit of my stomach, entwined with a dizzying surge of disbelief. This¡­ was this the shit Omnia had tried to warn me about? Did she know that she was dropping me here, a world where we were literally prey? The very thought of it stirred a rage I could not ignore, and the word prey itself made my fists clench, the pressure feeding into a seething fury. I wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s prey. Never again, never would be. Inside me, [Midnight Star: Belial] snarled in furious agreement, his energy bolting through me as a powerful surge of Bio Mana, feeding my resolve.

    Taurus¡¯s lip curled as he watched me. ¡°Be grateful, Devil,¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll be the reason I reach one step closer to the magnificence of our almighty Elohim.¡±

    I forced myself to hold my ground, tempering my fury as I still needed to buy Belial more time. ¡°Who¡¯s this Laniakea? The only god anyone¡¯s mentioned here is Omnia, the Creator.¡±

    He froze for a moment, then threw his head back with a laugh that rattled through the cavern. His laughter clawed through my bones, his deep baritone echoing in the hollow stillness. The damn vibration itself felt like it was pulsing with a sadistic amusement.

    ¡°Your ignorance knows no bounds, I see. The former Creator vanished from the Heavens two thousand years ago.¡± His gaze held a cruel satisfaction. ¡°It is only by the grace of Goddess Laniakea that the realms still have Eden to look toward.¡±

    "Two thousand years?" My thoughts reeled. "How? I just seen her fourteen years ago. What in the hell is happening here?"

    Taurus¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, laced with a mocking venom. ¡°Curious that you¡¯d know the Goddess of Twilight¡¯s name, considering it¡¯s been long forgotten by most here. But then, the creation of the Sonata Soul Cores was the only valuable contribution she ever made.¡±

    He shifted his stance, a bit more at ease as he continued, a twisted pride in his voice. ¡°Only thirty-two of those Soul Cores were ever created, and a mere fourteen remain scattered across the universe. To stumble upon a batch in a forgotten hole like this¡­is like finding a fortune under a rock.¡±

    ¡°Fourteen, huh?¡± I said, glaring at him. ¡°Guessin¡¯ y¡¯all ate the others. So that leaves up to eighteen of your cow things¡­Moo-ons.¡±

    Taurus¡¯s eyes narrowed, his lips curling. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re pretending or genuinely as stupid as you sound. There are currently only seven Muons in existence, as the others died when Omnia''s throne was sieged. To think that traitor ever ruled the Heavens¡ªpathetic.¡±

    I clenched my teeth, more rage and disbelief tangling tighter inside me.

    In the depths of the cave, darkness shrouded Taurus as he stood, casting an oppressive shadow that filled the space with a suffocating energy. Behind him, the Wolfpak assembled, eyes darting from one another to the angelic adversary, their faces a cocktail of anxious determination. They huddled close, quietly but intensely strategizing amid the bitter scent of earth and mana.

    Steez took a deep breath, his voice a low whisper. ¡°If he¡¯s really one of those angels from Grandma¡¯s stories, then his black wings might be a weak point. We hit them; he might actually feel it.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up, gripping the concealed pendant around his neck. ¡°Clip the wings, got it.¡± The motion caught Artamis¡¯s attention, who gave him a sideways glance.

    ¡°You wore your Dawnstone necklace?¡± Artamis asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Alex smirked, holding the pendant briefly in the dim light. ¡°Never take it off. This eight-point star¡¯s my good luck charm.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at Artamis¡¯s lips. ¡°Aunt Glynis wears one too. Just try not to break it.¡±

    Steez, looking back toward Taurus, exhaled sharply, voice resolute. ¡°Y¡¯all ready? I¡¯m about to start while Xi keeps him busy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this,¡± Alex said, the cockiness in his tone tempered by a rare resolve.

    Just then, the analytical voice of [Moon Sage: Tsukuyomi] entered my thoughts. ¡°Master, retrieving Taurus¡¯s ID Status is proving difficult due to an active skill of his, reducing the magitons around him.¡±

    I clenched my fists. ¡°Is it a V-Skill?¡±

    ¡°From my first readings attempts, he doesn¡¯t appear to be equipped with one.¡±

    ¡°What da fuck? And he¡¯s that strong? I guess angels play by different rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to try to analyze him while preparing a counter.¡± Tsukuyomi¡¯s tone was as clinical as ever, but I could feel the strain as he fought against Taurus¡¯s interference.

    A faint draft trickled through the cave¡¯s cracks, carrying the scent of damp earth and faint traces of flora, while sunlight from a gash in the ceiling draped over Taurus¡¯s shoulders, casting him in an almost celestial glow. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me¡ªa creature who called himself divine basking under a light he meant to blot out.

    The silence shattered as Alex charged forward, both swords drawn, his movements swift and precise. His blades aimed to slice the back of Taurus¡¯s neck in one decisive blow. But before the edge of his steel could come close, Taurus spun, his speed beyond comprehension, dodging effortlessly. Alex''s strike cut through empty air.

    Taurus twisted his body, his fist cocked back to retaliate, only to be interrupted by Steez¡¯s rising roundhouse kick aiming straight for his head. Taurus slipped past the attack with a casual sidestep, a sinister smirk on his face as he ducked another slash from Alex.

    The two of them launched a relentless assault, weaving between punches, kicks, and blade strikes that lit up the cavern in bright bursts of fire and electric mana. Every time Alex swung, his blade pulsed with fiery orange, leaving blazing arcs in its wake. Steez¡¯s fists crackled with electricity, his movements bending time itself as he activated [Chrono Trigger]. But despite their furious pace, the angel danced around them, ducking and sidestepping, his smirk growing with each failed attempt.

    Their faces tightened, brows drawn into fierce concentration as they synced their attacks, pushing their limits in a rare display of focused unity. Alex¡¯s usual cocky smirk was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a grim determination, while Steez¡¯s indifferent gaze hardened with intent. But Taurus barely seemed to notice their efforts, as if their attacks were little more than an amusing distraction.

    ¡°Very disappointing,¡± Taurus sneered, evading another one of Steez¡¯s electrified punches. ¡°To think a Sonata Core¡¯s time manipulation would be this¡­ unrefined.¡±

    Steez¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, his jaw clenched as he spat back, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about. And I don¡¯t listen to bullshit from the Opps.¡±

    Suddenly, Alex appeared behind Taurus, moving at blinding speed, his blades drawn to cleave down on the dark feathered wings. Taurus didn¡¯t flinch. With a cold, calculated movement, he twisted, intercepting both of Alex¡¯s swords with a single hand, gripping the blades like they were toys.

    ¡°The mana around you has a familiar stench, boy,¡± Taurus taunted, his voice dripping with condescension. ¡°One I can¡¯t quite place to memory.¡±

    Alex struggled against Taurus¡¯s grip, his eyes blazing with defiance. ¡°You smell like you¡¯d make a great hamburger.¡±

    Taurus chuckled, a dark sound that rumbled through the cave. ¡°I doubt you could chew divinity, child,¡± he sneered. ¡°Though your Sonata Core is¡­ curious. I wonder what it will taste like.¡±

    Alex gritted his teeth. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Trying to play mind games with me? I''ll give you heartburn from hell.¡±

    A sudden barrage of rapid gunfire cut through the tension, as Artamis let loose from the far end of the cave, the rounds infused with Fire Mana and accelerating to impossible speeds with [Kinetic Manipulation]. They hurtled toward Taurus, light streaking as they crossed the cavern in the blink of an instant. But before they could reach him, a shimmering barrier flared to life, halting the bullets mid-air. The rounds clattered to the ground, harmlessly rolling in the dust.

    ¡°Magick energy that weak could never touch me,¡± Taurus scoffed, glancing over his shoulder at Artamis.

    ¡°Like it would ever be that easy,¡± Artamis thought, frustration simmering in his gaze. ¡°I knew his defense would be tough, but to think he¡¯d shrug off shots with [Kinetic Burst] like it¡¯s nothing. Even Mom takes me seriously when I pull that off. What the fuck are we fighting against?¡±

    Taurus¡¯s smirk deepened as he absorbed the sight of their frustration, his eyes gleaming with a mix of mockery and malevolent delight. ¡°Are these the Sonata Cores this planet has to offer? Children playing with magick they barely understand?¡± He cracked his knuckles, and the sound echoed ominously in the cavern.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A chill ran through the Wolfpak as they circled him again, their initial resolve shaken but not broken. Steez glanced back at me, a glint of fierce determination in his eyes, as if silently urging me to bring every ounce of strength I had.

    The Wolfpak''s intervention gave me the cover I needed as [Midnight Star: Belial] finished his enhancements. Watching my brothers try to blitz Taurus and still get nowhere ignited a wild excitement in me. This was that electric chill, the thrill of chaos pressing in from all sides, like an addictive rush that hit deeper than any mana flow. My fists clenched with a hunger for the fight, and right on time, both Belial and Tsukuyomi chimed in.

    "Finally finished," Belial rumbled within my mind, his tone almost satisfied.

    Then came the familiar voice of the Prime Realm System, metallic yet reassuring: ?Evolving personal skill [Super Self Regen] to [Sage Regeneration].?

    In sync, Tsukuyomi confirmed, "Master, reactivating [Future Sense]. Beginning regeneration of your damaged arm, now."

    With a blazing bolt of Bio Mana surging through me, fatigue burned away like a flash of flame stripping the body down to its essence. In six seconds, my left arm was fully restored, the wristguard now intact. I wiggled each finger in satisfaction, clenching a fist to feel that renewed strength. The break was over.

    The Wolfpak was still giving it their all, yet Taurus remained unshaken. Alex seized an opening, letting go of his swords still gripped by Taurus¡¯s hand, flipping above the angel with fierce agility. He layered his leg with a fierce azure fire, coming down with a punishing axe kick. Flames licked the air as his heel struck true, aimed dead between the thick, black horns crowning Taurus¡¯s head. But Taurus barely shifted. Smiling, he tilted his head slightly, making Alex lose balance mid-strike. Taurus twisted his head up in one smooth motion, rotating Alex to expose his back. The angel¡¯s fist tensed, ready to drive home a devastating punch.

    I knew in a heartbeat that if that punch landed, Alex wouldn¡¯t get up. Mana surged within me, but before I could react, a familiar aura flared.

    Just as Taurus''s punch neared Alex''s spine, Steez materialized from [Chrono Trigger], his kick struck Taurus¡¯s knuckles and diverted the blow mere centimeters from Alex''s back. Steez didn''t let up¡ªhe shoved Alex to safety, then disappeared again in a burst of mana. In the next heartbeat, he reappeared, targeting Taurus¡¯s newly exposed flank, a relentless flurry of blows striking the invisible defensive aura around the angel, now shimmering with gold and white light.

    Taurus attempted to counter, but Steez was relentless, [Chrono Trigger] bending time to keep him just out of reach, allowing him to strike from every conceivable angle. The assault was unending, a relentless ballet of mana-infused punches and kicks as he hammered Taurus¡¯s defenses with deadly precision. Even with all the hits, Steez''s attacks barely seemed to scratch the surface of that divine armor. It was impressive, but I knew he couldn¡¯t keep it up. His mana reserves were getting thin, his moves growing fractionally slower.

    It was my turn. My blood boiled with anticipation as I sent a mental signal to Tsukuyomi, who¡¯d been waiting just as eagerly for this.

    "Yo, Tsuki," I thought, a grin creeping onto my face, "is the Red Queen ready?"

    "She awaits your summoning," Tsukuyomi responded, voice vibrating with energy.

    With a burst of Bio Mana, the magitons flooded from me like an uncorked torrent, a suffocating intensity of power filling my chest. My breath caught as I savored the taste of raw mana¡ªsharp, fiery, tangling my senses.

    ¡°Crimson kisses under the tri-moons¡­¡± I spoke softly, then called it with all my soul, ¡°[Guardian Armament: Red Queen]!¡±

    The blade formed like a surge of my spirit breaking free. My mana stormed around me in an indigo cyclone, condensing into the long, gleaming 36-inch ¨­dachi. Its blade shone blindingly pure white, with a deadly crimson edge. I gripped the velvet handle, feeling the soul of the sword hum with power.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m about to commit a hate crime,¡± I whispered sinisterly, feeling the Red Queen vibrate in my grip.

    The timing couldn¡¯t have been better. Taurus had just managed to grab Steez mid-punch, crushing his forearm with a brutal grip. With a feral roar, he hurled Steez across the cave, straight into Artamis, the two colliding and tumbling against the stone floor. Steez¡¯s scream of agony echoed through the cavern.

    ¡°Steez!¡± Alex¡¯s shout split the air, but before he could react, Taurus appeared behind him like a grim shadow.

    Taurus smashed down on Alex with a double-arm strike, the sickening crunch of impact reverberating as Alex crumpled, consciousness slipping. Before his body could hit the ground, Taurus followed with a merciless kick, sending Alex hurtling toward his fallen teammates.

    ¡°Time manipulation is such an annoyance,¡± Taurus sneered. ¡°But far from invincible.¡±

    He stood tall, exuding a sickeningly smug confidence, basking in the clear dominance he¡¯d asserted over us. I wouldn¡¯t allow that image to last. Channeling [Wind Mana Arts: Air Samba], I closed the gap between us faster than a particle racing across the ether. The Red Queen swung in a blur of motion, and for the first time, Taurus hesitated.

    The blade sliced across the chestplate of his golden armor, clean and deliberate. Silver blood splattered into the air, casting a disturbing rainbow effect as it caught the morning light. Taurus leaped back, snarling, his expression twisted with rage.

    I smirked, tapping the sword. ¡°Well, well, well, Beef Tips. This just changed the game.¡±

    ¡°A Spirit Weapon?¡± Taurus snarled. ¡°No¡­ a Guardian Armament! Where did you get that? Divine Skills don¡¯t belong in the hands of mere nourishment.¡±

    ¡°You scared, huh?¡± I taunted, relishing his anger. ¡°You sound scared.¡±

    ¡°Fear you?¡± Taurus scoffed, attempting to brush off the wound. Yet there was a slight tremor as he met my gaze, a spark of recognition for the threat I posed. "With your current strength, I see no reason ever to fear you. Divinity Skill or not." His flesh knit itself back together, steam hissing off his chest as he glared with barely contained fury.

    ¡°[Heaven¡¯s Rage]¡­ activated!¡±

    The words rolled off his tongue, a dark promise of power. A roar erupted from him, shaking the earth. The very cave quaked, stones rattling from the ceiling as a hellish aura burst forth. Flames of scarlet and gold wreathed him, wild, furious, heating the air to stifling levels. We were no longer dealing with arrogance¡ªTaurus was finally treating this as a fight seriously. And for the third time, I felt that familiar, addictive thrill sharpen.

    The Red Queen had shattered any illusion of invincibility Taurus might¡¯ve had. Watching him bleed, knowing my blade could reach him ¡ª it leveled the playing field.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what my girl can do,¡± I murmured, a hungry thrill in my voice.

    Without a second to lose, I closed the gap, Red Queen carving through the air like a crimson meteor behind me. Taurus didn¡¯t falter; he surged forward with both blackened horns angled like lances, hell-bent on skewering me. Our movements vanished, each step distorting the cave around us in waves, freezing the world in our wake as we hurtled toward each other.

    My aim was simple: cleave his skull right down the center. But Taurus was a seasoned fighter. His right horn caught my blade in mid-swing, turning my strike aside just as his fist tore through the air in a brutal arc toward my ribs. Already seeing it coming, I freed my left hand in time to blast his face with a condensed bolt of Yin Mana. The magick flared on impact, forcing a grunt from him and breaking his momentum. Taurus stumbled back, and I followed up with a quick flurry, slicing three times across his abdomen.

    His roar filled the cavern, shaking loose fragments from the walls, but he recovered faster than any sane creature should. Before I knew it, he¡¯d called forth a double-headed glaive, appearing within his outstretched hand like some dark miracle. The instant counterattack was a blur of sharpened steel and flashing mana; I barely had time to process as the weapon swung toward me. But little did he know, he wasn¡¯t fighting me alone.

    My own mental mastery over him was already in play ¡ª Taurus had made a fatal mistake by meeting my gaze. [Red Queen: Absolute Hypnosis] had him under its influence, feeding false signals to his brain. As his glaive connected with nothing but air, I danced around him, positioning myself for a devastating vertical strike. In one swift motion, I drove the Red Queen down, severing his wing in a single, vicious slice.

    The sensation of my sword slicing through him was¡­ exhilarating. The impact sang through me, and it took everything I had to suppress a savage grin as his mutilated wing dropped to the ground.

    SLINKT!

    ¡°YRRAAUUUGHH!¡± His scream tore through reality itself, a guttural, primal howl that made the air tremble as if his pain held the power to disrupt time itself. The sheer force ripped him free of my hypnosis, and I knew I¡¯d awakened a fury beyond anything yet unleashed.

    In an instant, he closed the gap, and before I could dodge, he drove his glaive through my chest. The blade tore through my left lung, embedding itself deep, and I felt an energy unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced flood into me ¡ª Divinity Mana. It ravaged me from the inside, searing cold and blistering heat layered atop one another, freezing my veins while igniting them in a blaze.

    I gasped, tasting blood as it filled my throat, drowning any scream I might¡¯ve uttered.

    ¡°FWAAGGH!¡±

    ¡°Danger! Divinity Mana is damaging our spiritual structure!¡± Tsukuyomi''s voice sliced through my mind, edged with urgency. ¡°If your willpower breaks, our soul will shatter.¡±

    ¡°Dumbass, free yourself!¡± Belial¡¯s growl was less a command and more a threat.

    But even their voices felt distant, drowned by the unforgiving agony that consumed every fiber of my being.

    This wasn¡¯t just physical; the pain was embedded, clawing at the essence of who I was. Divine Mana wasn¡¯t something you could shake off. It broke through my body¡¯s defenses as though I were tissue paper, delving deep into my very soul. Fragments of my spiritual self felt as if they were being shaved away, layer by layer, a splintering pain that scraped through my consciousness, threatening to dismantle every last bit of me.

    It was like lying beneath ice that burned hotter than any flame, crushing me as it seared my flesh and soul. Tendrils of wild energy lashed through my core, rippling along every nerve with jagged bursts, each shock shredding through my body, tearing apart any notion of wholeness. Muscles clenched uncontrollably, bones felt ready to splinter, and the pressure of gravel and dust grinding against raw wounds left me trapped in a torment that even breathing seemed to exacerbate.

    The glaive¡¯s magical attack was more than just energy ¡ª it was an ancient violence, ripping into the core of what made me whole. My thoughts faltered, every coherent idea shattered by the relentless barrage against my spirit. All that was left was pain, a raw, unyielding agony so deep that my soul felt like it was being pummeled into fragments, leaving nothing but shards and cracks in its place.

    Breath wouldn¡¯t come. Just choked gasps. Blood flooded warm and thick in my throat. And yet, even as the edges of my consciousness blurred, I clung to each ragged piece of myself. To the remnants of my will. To every fraying shred of strength. Because if I let go ¡ª even for a second ¡ª I knew I¡¯d lose more than just my life.

    This fight was more than life or death. It was survival for my clan in its most brutal form.

    Just as my spirit teetered on the edge of shattering, a grip like iron clamped onto the back of my gi and yanked me free from the glaive¡¯s merciless hold. A flash of dark energy blurred past me, snatching me from Taurus¡¯s grasp in a last-minute save. Prince Luda had entered the fray, pulling me back from the brink in one powerful, deliberate move.

    My feet barely touched the ground before I found myself sprawled yards away, rolling across the dirt. The impact jolted my senses, but my body was already rallying, [Sage Regeneration] kicking in to heal my shredded lung and punctured torso. I could feel it knitting flesh and bone back together, but the residual trace of that Divinity Mana ¡ª it clung to my core, a toxic imprint that left me rattled.

    Luda¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver from the towering threat before him. ¡°Damnit, Xiro,¡± he muttered, ¡°I know you weren¡¯t about to die on me.¡±

    Through my haze of spiritual pain and blood loss, I smirked. Typical Luda, stepping in with that heroic entrance. I attempted to brace myself as Taurus, his stance unyielding, regarded Luda with a predatory calm, the glint in his eyes razor-sharp.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Taurus¡¯s voice was deep, reverberating through the air with a smugness that felt thick and unsettling. ¡°The prodigy prince of the north. So, the rumors of you being on a pilgrimage were true.¡±

    Luda¡¯s gaze remained steady, but his voice had an edge, a veiled taunt that sparked like flint. ¡°Color me surprised. I didn¡¯t think Trappers were so caught up in Arcadian politics. Legends say your kind brings forth only bloodshed and havoc.¡±

    Taurus tilted his head slightly, a cruel smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You should listen to your lessons, boy. Or they will teach you the hard way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to shy from hard work,¡± Luda replied, a deadly gleam in his eyes. He lifted his chin in mock amusement. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to try my hand at cow tipping.¡±

    Without breaking stride, Luda steadied his stance. A flash of blinding energy coiled around his form, and with a subtle motion of his hand, a longsword of Solar Mana materialized, its edge gleaming like molten gold in the dim light. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple, tracing the determination etched into his face. His eyes locked onto Taurus, unwavering and fearless.

    ¡°Ay¡­¡± I gasped, feeling my voice fight through the pain and blood still coating my throat. ¡°Ayy... nig¡­ nigga. Don¡¯t... go stealing... my fight. ...I had him... on the ropes.¡±

    Luda didn¡¯t so much as glance in my direction. ¡°Shut yo ass up and quickly recover.¡±

    He spoke in that deadpan tone, focus unbroken, his gaze still fixed on Taurus, whose aura seemed to pulse with a divine rage. The tension crackled between them, an impending storm.

    But even as he stared down the beast, I knew Luda was calculating his chances. The glint in his eye revealed his resolve ¡ª the same silent courage that had carried him through every skirmish and trial we¡¯d faced. In his mind, he was already three steps ahead, mapping out his next moves.

    "Fate knows, a nigga is going to need your help," he thought, tightening his grip on his blade.

    Without another second to waste, he activated his trump card, [Journey of Ra]. Solar Mana ignited around him in a burst of radiance, transforming into a searing cloak of pure, living flame that coated his entire form. His presence amplified, his mana roaring out in waves that would¡¯ve smothered any human or sociovore too close.

    Still struggling to catch my breath, I glanced over to where the Wolfpak was regrouping, each of them visibly affected by the energy rippling through the battlefield. Even from a distance, I could feel the weight of Luda¡¯s power in the air, thick and volatile.

    My vision cleared as my body finally settled, [Sage Regeneration] mending the last of my wounds. Taurus had turned his full attention to Luda, and I could see the clash coming, the forces preparing to collide. Round two with the Bull of Heaven was about to begin, and this time, it was for keeps.

    Luda¡¯s assault started like a laser shot¡ªa burst of speed matching my own, maybe even surpassing it. With barely a sound, he closed in on Taurus¡¯s exposed side, the place where one of the angelic wings had been sliced clean off. The blade glinted, empowered by Luda¡¯s mana, brilliant and searing, as it cut through the air. He aimed for the vulnerable nape, the very spot that would¡¯ve brought Taurus to his knees if struck just right.

    For the first time since this nightmare began, I saw something other than pride in the Trapper¡¯s face¡ªhe looked almost... hesitant, his glare shadowed by a flicker of caution. He brought his divine glaive up, crossing it in a tight arc to parry Luda¡¯s strike, meeting it with a loud, ringing impact.

    Xiro (thinking): "Why does he look like he''s scared of L?"

    Tsukuyomi (within): "It could be due to Luda¡¯s [The Fated Hero] skill."

    Xiro (thinking): "Wait, what¡¯s that one, again? I don¡¯t remember talking about it."

    Belial (within): "He used [Analyze] on Luda during your first fight with him."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "[The Fated Hero] skill guarantees any attack is a direct, critical hit, unerring and guided by Fate. The skill is classified as an Absolute."

    Xiro (thinking): "Hot damn! An instant crit? Why didn¡¯t he use that shit when he fought me?"

    Belial (within): "He did. It was just weaker, so [Physical Damage Cancel] tanked it."

    Tsukuyomi (within): "According to Arcadian history, Garland Braye used the same skill to defeat the first Trapper. It may be more lethal to the angelic type."

    Xiro (thinking): "Interesting. And what the hell is an Absolute class? Yo, we got some stuff to talk about later."

    But there was no more time for idle thoughts; Luda was moving again. Each step and strike was part of a fluid rhythm, and his sword¡ªa blur of energy¡ªflashed and cut with blinding precision. His flurry of attacks pressed Taurus into a defensive stance, the Trapper¡¯s eyes widening as each blow narrowly avoided critical damage.

    Luda¡¯s intensity sharpened, and he called out in a voice brimming with determination, ¡°Let¡¯s see your answer to this! [Heavenly Crescent Blade: Starlight Barrage]!¡±

    Suddenly, his sword shot forth in a rapid onslaught of thrusts and slashes, descending like meteors from a midnight sky. Each arc of his blade seemed to carry the weight of a thousand stars, and each thrust held the fury of the divine. Taurus¡¯s glaive swung and parried with supernatural force, but even he couldn¡¯t keep pace with the relentless cascade of strikes raining down on him.

    Xiro: ¡°He¡¯s actually using it in a fight!¡±

    The Heavenly Crescent Blade Style was a technique my mother had only taught to me. It was a treasure of the Mikazuki Clan, believed to be a gift from the Creator themselves, granting an infusion of divine prowess and unmatched mastery over the blade. Mastering the style demanded raw power and immense amounts of MP, which held even the best warriors back. Yet here Luda was, pouring everything into these high-risk techniques like his life depended on it¡ªmaybe because it did. He either knew this was the only way to bring Taurus down, or he was preparing to go out with a bang.

    His assault blitzed the Trapper, throwing him off balance. For a split second, Taurus¡¯s footing slipped, and his heel was pushed back under the force of the attack.

    Luda aimed for the final thrust, the strike that could end it all. "Let''s end this!"

    But before his blade could make contact, Taurus¡¯s voice erupted in a bellowing roar that froze the air itself.

    ¡°RRRAAAAOOOOOMMMM!! HOOORRNNNNK!!¡±

    The cry shook the ground, a beastly, primal roar that built from the lowest pit of his chest, echoing like thunder rolling over jagged cliffs. It was a rumbling fury, like a rockslide crashing down a mountainside, shaking the earth with each wave of its intensity. I felt it vibrate through my bones, rattling my very core. The ground beneath us seemed to shiver, and the wind itself felt smothered, pushed back by the raw force of his cry. It was a sound that told us we weren¡¯t dealing with a man or even a simple creature. Taurus was something ancient, something unyielding.

    In that moment, Taurus¡¯s whole presence seemed to swell, his gaze a fierce blaze of righteous anger as he glared down at Luda. ¡°I will not be made a fool of by inferior creatures!¡± His voice dripped with disdain, each word thunderous and resounding. ¡°I am Goddess Laniakea¡¯s chosen; you all are specks of dust upon my path! You will learn your place!¡±

    Luda steadied himself, his stance unwavering even as he wiped a bead of sweat from his brow. He muttered under his breath, just loud enough for me to hear, ¡°Almost had him.¡±

    I looked between them, my gut churning with a strange, growing certainty. Round two had looked hopeful for a heartbeat, but I knew better. Out here, shit could switch in a second, and no amount of pride or heroism could take that truth away.

    [End of Chapter]